반응형

[]우헤올나섯서 바라다보면

가루막킨바다를 마주건너서

님게시는 마을이 내눈압프로

하늘 하눌가치 떠오릅니다

 

흰모래 모래빗긴船倉[선창]까에는

한가한배노래가 멀니자즈며

날점을고 안개는 깁피덥펴서

흐터지는물꽃뿐 안득입니다

 

이윽고 밤어둡는물새가 울면

물결조차 하나둘 배는떠나서

저멀니 한바다로 아주바다로

마치 가랑닙가치 떠나갑니다

 

나는 혼자[]에서 밤을새우고

아츰해붉은볏헤 몸을씻츠며

귀기울고 솔곳이 엿듯노라면

님게신[]아래로 가는물노래

흔들어깨우치는 물노래에는

내님이나놀나 니러차즈신대도

내몸은 []우헤서 그[]우헤서

고히깁피 잠드러 다 모릅니다.

 

 

 

 

 

山[산] 우 헤 by 김소월 , 공유마당, CC BY

반응형

' > ' 카테고리의 다른 글

김소월 - 제이, 엠, 에스  (0) 2019.05.31
김소월 - 사계절(莎鷄月)  (0) 2019.05.31
김소월 - 길[무료시]  (2) 2012.01.11
김소월 - 기회[무료시]  (0) 2012.01.05
김소월 - 기억[무료시]  (1) 2012.01.05
반응형

平壤[평양]서 나신 人格[인격]의 그당신님 제이, , 에쓰,

[]없는 나를 미워하시고

才操[재조]잇든 나를 사랑하섯다,

五山[오산]게시든 제, , 에쓰

十年[십년]봄만에 오늘아츰 생각난다

 

近年[근년] 처음 꿈업시 자고 니러나며.

얼근얼골에 쟈그만키와 여윈몸매는

달은 쇠끗갓튼 志操[지조]가 튀여날듯

타듯하는 눈瞳子[동자]만이 유난히 빗나섯다,

民族[민족]을 위하야는 더도 모르시는 熱情[열정]의그님,

 

素朴[소박]風采[풍채], 仁慈[인자]하신 넷날의 그모양대로,

그러나 아--- 술과 게집과 利慾[이욕]

헝클러져 十午年[십오년]에 허주한나를

웬일로 그당신님

맘속으로 차즈시오? 오늘아츰.

아름답다, 큰사량은 죽는법업서,

 

記憶[기억]되어 恒常[항상] 내가슴속에 숨어잇서,

밋쳐 거츠르는 내良心[양심]을 잠재우리,

내가 괴롭은 이세상 떠날 때까지.

 

 

 

 

제이, 엠, 에스 by 김소월 , 공유마당, CC BY

반응형

' > ' 카테고리의 다른 글

김소월 - 山[산] 우 헤  (0) 2019.05.31
김소월 - 사계절(莎鷄月)  (0) 2019.05.31
김소월 - 길[무료시]  (2) 2012.01.11
김소월 - 기회[무료시]  (0) 2012.01.05
김소월 - 기억[무료시]  (1) 2012.01.05
반응형

夢事[몽사]何田[하전]런고자던잠깨우치니

膚薰[부훈]繞凝軟王屛[요응연왕병]臙脂[연지]

[][일본간체조사’]鎖金帳[쇄금장]인데

알괘라이어내곳고庭中莎鷄月[정중사계월]

泣月色[읍월색]을하소라

 

 

사계절 by 김소월 , 공유마당, CC BY

반응형

' > ' 카테고리의 다른 글

김소월 - 山[산] 우 헤  (0) 2019.05.31
김소월 - 제이, 엠, 에스  (0) 2019.05.31
김소월 - 길[무료시]  (2) 2012.01.11
김소월 - 기회[무료시]  (0) 2012.01.05
김소월 - 기억[무료시]  (1) 2012.01.05
반응형

지금으로부터 사천이백칠십여 년 전의 일이다.

그때의 사회라 하는 것은 오늘날과 같이 발달되지 못하였다. 나라 국가라는 것도 아주 분명치 못하였다. 사람이라는 것은 짐승과 달라서 머리가 총명하여 짐승같이 단지 천연적 물건에만 만족하지 못하고, 자기의 힘으로 좀더 어떻게 잘살아 보자고, 농사짓는 법도 발명하고, 사냥이며 고기잡이도 하며, 집을 지어서 대자연의 덥고 추운 것을 방비하며 이렇게 나날이 더 잘살아 갈 방법을 연구하며 실행하며 살아 왔다. 그렇게 되니까 저절로 농사 잘 짓는 사람은 평지에서 살고 고기잡이 잘하는 사람은 강변이나 바닷가에서 살고 사냥 잘하는 사람은 산으로 가고 이리하여 부락(部落)이라는 것이 생기게 되고 동리라는 것이 생기게되었다.

사람이라는 것은 형제 부자끼리도 그닥지 않은 일에 다투고 싸우는 일이 흔히 있다. 실수하는 일도 흔히 있다. 이런 때는 어른이 있어서 다툼은 말리고, 실수는 안하도록 지도하여야 하는 것이다. 더구나 남남끼리로 조직된 부락이나 동네에는 지도하고 중재할 자가 있어야 할 것이다.

여기서 추장(酋長)이며 동리 어른이 필요하게 된다.

부락이며 동네가 많아지면, 부락부락끼리, 동네동네끼리의 지도자가 또 있어야 될 것이다. 이렇게 되어 여러 부락이며 여러 동네를 합친 꽤 넓은 지역(地域)을 지도하고 지배할 사람이 있어야한다.

여기서 임군이라는 높으신 이가 계시어야 되게 되는 것이다.

위에 말한 사천이백칠십여 년 전에 부여(扶餘) 계통의 여러 부락들이 의논하여 임군으로 추대한 거룩하신 분이 단군(檀君)이라일컫는 분이다.

부여 계통의 민족이 몇 만 년 몇 십만 년 전부터 이 동반구에 살기 시작했는지 모르지만 단군이 임군이 되실 때는 지금의 만주군 전부와 조선 반도의 전부가 거지반 부여족의 동리 동리뿐이었다. 다른 민족도 간간 끼기는 하였으나 이 넓은 지역은 대개가 부여족이 살고 있었다. 그런지라 처음 단군께서 임군이 되실 때는 단군이 계신 그 근처의 지역 지금의 압록강 류의 사면수백 리의 임군이셨지만, 나도 나도 하고 뒤따라 부락 동네들이 단군께 심종하여 지금 조선 반도의 절반 이상과 지금 만주국의 대부분이 단군의 치하(治下)에 들게가 되었다.

이 민족은 서로 싸우고 다투고 한다는 일 즉 전쟁이라는 것을 모르는 백성이었다. 그러므로 나라에는 군사가 없고 무기(武器)는 단지 사냥을 하고 고기를 낚기 위한 것뿐이었다. 무슨 다툼이 있으면 말로 끝막아 중지시키고 검소 질박하고 반드시 제이마에서 땀을 흘려서야 먹고 입을 것을 구할 줄 알고 욕심이 없고 땅이 기름지고 산수가 청명하고 산물이 풍부하니 전쟁이라는 것이 있을 까닭이 없었다.

위로는 거룩하신 임군이 계시고 아래는 순후한 백성이 있으니 그야말로 태평건곤으로서 꿈과 같은 아름다운 나라이었다. 이리하여 단군의 창업하신 거룩한 나라이, 태평건곤 가운데서 수십 대를 보내고 세월이 일천이백여 년이나 흘렀다.

 

이러한 거룩하고 태평한 나라에 놀라운 괴변이 일어났다.

외국인의 침략을 받은 것이었다. 전쟁이라는 것을 모르고 따라서 군사라는 것이 없던 이 나라에 천여 명의 외국인이 강제적으로 들어왔다.

()나라의 서족 자서여(子胥餘)라는 사람이 거느린 주()나라의 식민대(殖民隊) 오천여 명이었다.

이 자서여가 동방 식민대의 수령으로 되어 요동(遼東) 압록강 등 땅을 모두 지나서 지금의 평양까지 이르러서 거기다가 자리를 잡았다. 평양을 중심으로 적지 않은 부락을 모두 그의 세력 범위아래 집어넣었다.

단군의 이룩하신 나라는 그 동쪽은 태산 준령이 북에서 남으로 흐르고 교통로(交通路)는 서쪽 평양을 통과하여 남부 지방과 연락을 하고 있었다. 그런데 자서여의 이룩한 한족(漢族)의 새 나라 때문에 가운데로 탁 끊겼다.

하릴없이 단군의 후예는 압록강 상류를 중심으로 한 북부 지대만 다스리고 남부 지대는 내버렸다.

때는 지금부터 삼천육십여 년 전이다.

후일 이 부여 계통의 사람들이 전쟁이라는 것과 거기 따라서 무예(武藝)라는 것이 없지 못할 것인 줄 절실히 느끼고 대대로 무예를 숭상하여 고주몽(高朱蒙)의 시대에 이르러서 고구려(高句麗) 왕국을 건설하고 중부 지대를 도로 한족(漢族)의 손에서 빼앗기까지는, 평양을 중심으로 한 중부 지대는 늘 한족의 지배 아래서 지내 왔다.

그러면 자서여가 동쪽으로 오기까지 저편 서쪽인 지나(支那) 일대는 어떤 상황이었던가.

 

그 나라에도, () () ()와 같은 거룩한 임군이 한동안 계속되었다.

그 나라는 판도(版圖)가 매우 컸다. 교통 기관이 부족한 당시에 있어서는 동으로 가도 서로 가도 남, , 어디로 가도 끝을 볼 수가 없었다. 그래서 자기네 나라를 천하의 중심으로 믿고, 자기네를 천하의 주인이라 믿었다. 저 멀고 또 먼 끝장나는 곳에 자기네와 생김생김이 다르게 생기고 말[言語]이 다른 사람이 사는것은 몰몰아 오랑캐라 하였다. 부여(扶餘)도 무론 지나인은 오랑캐라 하였다.

나라의 바닥이 너무 넓으니만치 한 임군이 다스리기가 어려웠다. 그래서 형제나 아들들이나 혹은 공신(功臣)들에게 한 구역씩 떼어 맡겨 다스리게 하였다. 이것을 제후(諸侯)라 하였다. 임군은 천하의 주인이요 하늘의 아들이라 하여 천자(天子)라 하였다.

()나라의 시조(始祖) ()에서 시작하여 열일곱 번째의 천자인 걸()이 너무도 포학하였다.  제후(諸侯) 중의 한 사람인 성탕(成湯 ()나라에 ())이 군사를 거느리고 천자

를 쳐서 멸하고 스스로 서서 천자가 되었다. 이것이 지나 땅에 있어서의 타성찬역(他姓簒逆)의 시초이다.

이 나라에는 일찍부터 무기가 있고 군대가 있었다. 제후의 수효가 늘어 감을 따라서 제후끼리의 경쟁이 심하여지고 영토의 경계선에 대한 다툼이 많은 일 등등으로 자연히 군대가 생기고 전쟁이 생기게 되었다. 천자의 세력과 실력이 강하면 제후의 분쟁을 천자가 맡아 다스릴 것이지만 워낙 바닥이 넓어 천자 혼자서 감당키 힘드므로 제후에게 내어맡겼던 것이라, 천자가 그런 일까지간섭할 수가 없었다. 성탕(成湯)이 천자가 되면서는 나라 이름을 은()혹은 상()이라 하였다.

은나라 제이십육대 천자 주()의 대에 이르러 또한 포학이 자심하여 주()의 무왕(武王)이 제후를 거느리고 천자를 쳐서 천자를 손에 넣고 스스로 천자가 되었다. 무왕이 천자가 되면서 기() 땅의 자작(子爵) 자서여(子胥餘)로서 뽑아 조선 왕으로 봉하여 부여족의 평양으로 보낸 것이었다. 천하를 구분하여 외지(外地)와 내지(內地)로 나누는데, 천자가 직접 봉하는 곳을 내지라 하고 그렇지 않은 데를 외지라 하는바, 조선 땅도 내속(內屬)케 하는 의미였다.

세월은 또 흘렀다.

자서여 때문에 임군을 잃은 남쪽 부락들은 어떻게 되었나.

지금 조선 반도의 서남쪽에는 마한(馬韓)이라는 새 나라를 이룩하고 있었다. 동남쪽으로 한동안은 임군 없이 지내다가 마한의지도 아래 진한(辰韓)이 생기고 그 남쪽(지금의 경상남도의 남부요 삼국시대의 가락 방면)에는 변한(弁韓)이라는 나라이 생겼다.

지금의 강원도의 산악 지대와 동해안의 좁은 평지는 지나에서는 통틀어 이를 예맥(濊貊)이라 하는바, 창해국(滄海國)이라는 나라이 있었다.

자서여에게 교통로를 끊기어 모국(母國)과의 교섭의 길이 없어져서 한동안 쩔쩔매었으나, 이제는 도저히 모국과 교섭할 기회가다시 없을 것을 각오한 뒤에는 모두 자기네끼리 나라 하나씩을 이룩하여 가지고 다시 안정한 생활을 시작하였다.

이리하여 후세의 일컫는 바 기자조선 때문에 단군의 나라이 남북 두토막에 잘라진 지도 구백여 년이라는 날짜가 흘렀다. 마한, 진한, 변한의 삼한은 비교적 평원 지대요 땅이 기름지기 때문에 농사로써 근본을 삼았다. 게다가 기후가 온화하고 하니까, 천년세월에 사람의 체격 체질도 작게 되고 얼마간 약하게 되었다.

창해국은 그 대부분이 산악 지대요 동해안에 좁은 평지가 있고는 곧 동이 바다라 생업이 약초 캐기와 고기잡이라, 체격 체질이 자연 웅장 강대하여 갔다. 장사(壯士)들이 많이 났다. 창해국에서 유()씨가 세습적으로 임군이 되어 나라를 다스리고, 국내에서 나는 약초며 짐승의 가죽을 외국에 내보내고 곡식을 바꾸어다가 살며 그 지역이 산악이니만치 외국의 침범도 적게 살아 왔다.

그러는 동안 서쪽 지나 땅에는 유명한 주대(周代)의 치적이 베풀어졌다. 이보다 썩 후에 춘추시대 말년에 공자(孔子)라는 이가 생겨나서 유학(儒學)을 일으켰는데 그 소위 유학이라는 것은 별것이 아니라 공자의 시대가 너무 어지러웠으니만치 옛날 주대(周代)의 예악(禮樂)이며 제도(制度)를 사모하여 그것을 강론한 것이었다.

그러나 주대로 몇 백 년 내려가면서 어지러워졌다. 제후(諸侯)의 위력은 나날이 약하여 감에 따라서 소위 춘추시대라 하는 것을 이루었다. 이 춘추시대 초에 벌써 제후의 나라가 일백이십 개로 줄어들었으니까, 그동안 벌써 구백여 개의 제후국이 다른 제후에게 먹힌 것이다. 춘추시대의 말기(末期)에는 줄고 또 줄어서 겨우 큰 제후 십여 국이 남은 뿐 다른 나라는 다 없어졌다.

천자주실(天子周室)도 오랑캐에게 쫓겨서 도읍을 낙양으로 옮기지 않을 수가 없었다. 이것을 소위 동주(東周)라 한다. 춘추시대의 다음을 전국시대(戰國時代)라 한다. 전국시대를 이룩하여 마감까지 막은 자가 진()나라이다. 본시진나라는 제후도 못 되는 미약한 지방이었다. 그렇던 것이 주실(周室)이 도읍을 옮길 때에 군사로 도운 공로로 제후로 오르고 기산(岐山)이서(以西)의 땅을 받았다.

그때는 진나라 밖에는 제후는 겨우 여섯으로 줄어든 것이었다. 그런데 진나라는 땅이 너무 서쪽에 치우치고 게다가 근본이 얕다고 다른 여섯 제후가 얕보고 회의 같은 데도 청하지 않은 것을분하게 여기고, 성공한 뒤에는 동쪽으로 차차 영토를 넓히기 시작하였다. 이때는 벌써 다른 여섯 제후는 어느 제후든 진나라를 당할 자 없을이만치 진나라는 강하여졌다. 여섯 제후는 진나라를 제어할 방책이 없어서 쩔쩔매는 동안 진나라는 나날이 강성하여지며 나날이 제후들의 영토를 침범하였다.

여기서 여섯 제후는 소진(蘇秦)의 합종설(合縱說)도 써 보고 장의(張儀)의 연형(連衡)설도 써 보았지만, 진나라는 모두 그 계획을 깨뜨리고 그의 영토는 넓어 갈 뿐이었다. 진나라는 대대로 영명한 임군이 연하여 나서 백여 년 간을 꼭 같은 정책 아래서 방책과 방법에도 고침이 없이 안으로는 일변 나라를 기르고 밖으로는 여섯 제후를 쳐내려오다가 장양왕(莊襄王)의 아들 정()의 때에 이르러서는 책사들을 몰래 보내서 여섯 제후의 군신간을 이간붙이고 차례로 한() () () () () ()의 순서로 멸하여 버렸다.

천자인 주실(周室)은 이보다 먼저 없이하였다. 그리고 스스로 서서 천자가 되었다. 이 천자는 스스로 자기의 칭호를 시황(始皇)이라 하였다. 종래부터 수천 년간 써 내려오던 봉건제도 즉 제후를 봉하는 제도를 단연 폐지하고 천하를 제실(帝室)에 직속케 하여 군, (, ) 제도를 취하고 군에는 수()와 위()와 감()을 두어 는 정치, ‘는 군사를 맡고 은 이를 보살피고 의 아래을 속하게 하였다. 천자의 아래는 삼공을 두고, 삼공 이하로 백관에 이르기까지 모두 천자가 직접 임면(任免)하여 천자의 절대 독재권을 확립하였다. 여기 대하여 반대하는 소리가 꽤 높았으나(더욱이 제후가 되기를 바라는 황족 공신들의 반대) 일체로 탄압하였다. 천하의 병기(兵器)를 모두 서울로 거두어다가 녹여서 인형 열두개를 만들어 제실 이외에는 병기가 없게 하였다. 또 짐() () () () 등의 천자 전용의 글을 제정하여 다른 사람에게는 못 쓰게 하였다. 화폐, 도량형(度量衡), (), (), 차궤(車軌), 의관, 문자 등도 모두 획일적 제도를 세웠다. 천하의 책에 의서(醫書)와 농사에 관한 책과 복술에 관한 책 밖에는 모두 선비들의 군소리뿐으로 아무 쓸데 없는 것이라 하여 궁정의 소관이 이하 천하의 책을 모두 거두어서 불살라 버렸다. 여기 대하여 맹연히 반대하는 선비 사백육십여 인을 땅에 묻어죽였다.

옛날부터 제후들이 오랑캐를 막기 위하여 쌓았던 성을 수리하고 개축하고, 잇고, 늘이고 하여 만 리의 장성을 쌓았다. 천하의 부호(富豪) 십이만 명을 서울 한양에 불러들여서 서울을 호화로운 도희로 꾸몄다. 북쪽 오랑캐를 쳐물리고 그 대신 한족(漢族)을 거기 이민하고 남으로 안남(安南) 이북까지의 오랑캐를 몰아 내고 한족을 옮기어 강역을 넓히기 한량이 없었다. 일 년간에 다섯 번을 국내를 순유하여 천자의 높음과 애휼을 백성에게 알렸다. 그의 위령은 국내뿐 아니라 멀리 해외에까지 떨치게 되었다.

그러나, 이 천하를 손에 넣고 천하의 주인으로 천하를 호령하는 시황에게도 한 가지의 커다란 번민과 근심이 있었으니, 이것은 다른 것이 아니라 인생에는 늙음과 죽음이 반드시 온다는 것이었다.

이것을 피할 길이 없는가. ‘천하를 얻고도 그 생명을 잃으면 무엇하리오.’

옛날 이스라엘의 임군 솔로몬이 발한 탄식과 똑 같은 탄식을 시황도 발하지 않을 수가 없었다. 진나라에서는 시황이 천하를 얻고도 그 생명의 위협을 느끼어서 번민할 때에 동방 산악 지대 창해(滄海)왕국에는 유피(有皮)라는 이가 임군이 되어 평화의 왕국을 다스리고 있었다. 黎民雍여민옹

보습은 바로 메었느냐?”

창해(滄海)국 서울의 교외, 큰길에서 조금 벗어나서 있는 밭두렁에 앉아서 자기가 방금 다 치워 놓은 밭의 돌더미를 물끄러미 바라보고 있던 여민옹(黎民雍)은 뒤에서 들리는 이 소리에 번쩍 고개를 돌렸다. 거기는 그의 아버지 되는 상대부(上大夫 가장

높은 대신)가 얼굴에 미소를 띠고 이리로 오는 것이었다.

아이구 아버님. 벌써 나오세요?”

오냐 후! 돌부리까지 모두 뽑아 치웠구나.”

, 방금 끝내고 지금 좀 쉬던 중이어요.”

여민옹은 그의 놀라운 장대한 몸집을 일으켰다. “그럼 시작할까요?”

어둡기 전에 갈아 치워야지.”

부자는 저편 밭두렁에 우두커니 서서 풀을 뜯어먹고 있는 소에게로 갔다. 그리고 아버지는 소를 끌고 아들은 보습을 섬기면서 밭을 갈았다.

아버지.”

밭을 한창 갈면서 아들이 찾았다.

?

저 진()나라의 시황(始皇)인가 하는 사람은 어리석게도 장생불사해 보겠다고 산삼(山蔘)을 구한다지요.”

, 구한다더라마는 그게 어리석기야 뭐이 어리석겠느냐.”

천하이 넓으니 모르기는 하겠읍니다마는 산삼이야 우리나라밖에 어디 또 있을까요? 우리나라 사람으로야 제 생업 버리구 시황제의 상이나 타먹겠다구 산삼 가지구 갈 녀석이 어디 있겠어

. 그게 어리석지 않습니까?”

글쎄, 그렇게 생각하면 어리석을는지도 모르겠다마는 우리나라와 접경해서 기부조선(箕否朝鮮)에는 한족(漢族)도 꽤많으니까모르지. 한족의 욕심이란 본시 꽤 센 것이니까?

그놈들, 우리나라에 한 놈이라도 들어오기만 했다가는 이 주먹이 소리를 낼걸요.”

민옹은, 보습 섬기던 오른편 주먹 그야말로 커다란 바위와 같은 주먹을 들어서 한 번 둘러보았다.

, 그렇지만 시황제는 제법이더라. 그 넓은 나라를 다스려 나가자면 그렇게 해야지, 다른 방책이 없을 게야, 그만치 만들어 놓고도 불초한 자식이 있고 자기는 차차 늙어 가고 하니깐 걱정스러워서 좀더 오래 살아보잘 것이 아니냐?”

글쎄올시다.”

남의 나라 일은 둘째고, 우리나라의 일이 한심한 일이 한두가지가 아니느니라.”

뭐야요?”

, 그 중대부(中大夫)가 연해 참소질을 하고 내게 대해서 참소를 하다 못해서 너의 삼촌을 참소를 해서 잘못하다가는 일이 생기리라.”

중대부란 도전각(陶田角)이 말씀이지요? 그 도씨가 작은아버님을 나라님께 참소를 해요?”

그렇단다.”

아버지는 잠깐 돌아보세요.”

이 말에 아버지는 소를 멈추고 돌아보았다. 민옹은 싱글싱글 웃으면서 보습 위에 가로 놓았던(돌부리를 뽑느라고 가져왔던) 꽤 굵은 쇠몽치를 들었다. 그리고 그 한편 끝을 오른손으로 잡고 한번 고함치며 왼손에 힘을 주매 그 굵은 쇠몽치가 오른손 위에서 굽었다.

뿐이 아니었다. 다시 힘주어 마치 노끈을 팔에 감듯 천천히 팔에다가 감았다. 그것을 다 감았다가 다시 천천히 펴 가지고 좌우편 끝을 잡고 한 번 올라뛰며 고함치매 지금껏 굽었던 자

리가 남았던 쇠몽치가 쭉 곧추 펴졌다.

아버지, 이 주먹이면 못 당할 것이 있겠읍니까?”

아버지도 감탄하는 눈으로 바라보았다. “나도 젊었을 때는 힘깨나 썼지만 너는 꽤 무던하구나.”

이 힘이 장차 헛되이 쓰이리까?”

이 대화뿐으로 아버지는 다시 소를 끄을고 아들은 보습을 섬기며 밭을 갈았다. 밭을 갈면서 또 이야기다.

아버지. 그 도씨가 무어라고 참소를 합니까?”

그저 별별 소리로 말하자면 나라님께 내 세력을 꺾자는 게로구나.”

그러구. 자기가 상대부가 되구 싶다는 겐가요?”

그럼! 이야 이놈의 소.”

이리하여 부자가 이 밭을 거의 다 간 때였다. 저편 큰길에서 이 밭을 향하여 총총걸음으로 달려오는 여남은 살쯤 난 계집애가 있었다.

민옹이 먼저 보고 아버지에게 말하였다.

아버지. 저 애가 누이 아닙니까?”

참 조카인가 보다.”

사실 그 계집애는 민옹의 삼촌 여해(黎蟹)의 딸이었다.

큰아버님!”

달려와서 큰아버지를 찾는 어린 계집애의 얼굴은 눈물이 그득하였다.

, 네냐? 웬 일이냐? 왜 눈물이냐? 무슨 일이 생겼느냐?”

큰아버님, 방금 나랏병정이 달려와서 아버님을 결박지어 갔어요.”

!”

부자가 동시에 낸 소리였다. “아버지. 도씨의 장난이군요.”

아버지는 대답치 않았다.

머리를 푹 수그렸다.

야 거기 잠깐 서 있거라, 밭 한 이랑만 더 갈구.”

한 이랑을 더 갈면서 생각하여 대답하려는 모양이었다. 부자는 소를 끄을고 저편 끝까지 갔다가 새 이랑을 잡아 가지고 돌아왔다. 계집애의 앞에 와서 아버지가 대답하였다.

, 내 좋도록 조처할 터이니 어머님께 가서 아무 염려도 말고 기다리고 계시라구 그래라.”

염려 없을까요?”

내가 있지 않으냐?”

계집애는 잠시 더 서 있다가 자기의 집으로 돌아갔다. 부자는 다시 밭을 갈았다. 한 이랑, 두 이랑, 아버지는 생각하는 모양이었다.

두 이랑을 더 간 뒤에야 비로소 입을 열었다.

.”

?”

너 오늘 밤 옥을 깨뜨리구 삼촌을 구해 내라. 결코 죄없는 병졸은 다치지 말구. 뒷벽을 뚫고.”

. 합지요.”

분명히 도씨의 작간이지만 네가 도씨를 건드리든가 하면 공연히 나라를 소란케 하는 거야. 그리고 나라님께 청을 해볼까구도 생각해 보았지만 지금 나라님께서는 내가 백성들에게 신망이 있으니 하릴없이 나를 상대부로 두시지 도씨를 더 신임하시는 터에 청을 드려두 될 것 같지두 않아. 그러니께 그 주먹으로 옥 담벽을 뚫고서 그리고 구해 낼 도리 밖에는 없을까 부다.”

아버지, 염려 마세요. 왜 병졸을 건드리어요? 감쪽같이 구해내리다.”

. 나라 일두 참 한심하군.”

아버지, 아버지만 허락하시면 제 주먹으로 도씨 같은 것은 가루를 만들 터인데. 왜 허락 안하세요?”

글쎄, 너도 아다시피, 우리나라에는 우리네 여씨 집안과 그 도씨 집안이 수백 년째 명문 거족으로 내려오지 않았으냐. 도전 각이 한 사람을 없이한다 할지라도 수없는 도씨가 또 있지 않으냐 그러니까 나라이 크게 소란하게 될 것이야. 재상으로 앉아서 나라이 소란하게 될 일을 어찌한단 말이냐.”

제 생각 같아서는 한 주먹으로 가루를 만들겠읍니다마는. 아버지 인제 한 이랑 더 갈면 되겠읍니다.”

그 남은 한 이랑을 마저 갈고 아버지는 소를 끄을고 아들은 연장을 메고 집으로 돌아온 것은 황혼이 가까워서였다.

그날 저녁 민옹은 저녁을 먹자마자 곧 잠자리에 들었다.

밤중에 깨기 위해서 일부러 일찍 잔 것이었다.

밤중, 닭이 두 회째 울 때쯤 해서 민옹은 눈을 번쩍 떴다. 동시에 몸을 벌떡 일으켰다. 소리없이 집을 빠져나왔다. 캄캄한 그믐 어두운 밤이었다. 길을 더듬어서 감옥까지 이르렀다. 감옥에서도 정문을 돌아서 뒤로 돌아갔다. 돌아가서 그 낮지 않은 담 위에 손을 얹었다. 다음 순간은 그의 커다란 몸집이 소리도 없이 담 안에 들어서 있었다. 밤눈이 비교적 밝은 그는 옥문 앞에 병졸들이 앉아서 지키는 것을 어렴풋이 보았다. 그리고 담에 꼭 붙어서 뒤로 뒤로 돌아갔다. 뒤로 돌아가서는 발소리를 힘껏 감추어 가지고 삼촌이 갇혀 있는 옥으로 한 걸음 한 걸음 나아갔다. 이리하여 겨우 옥에까지 이르러서는 옥 담벽을 한 번 쓰다듬어 보고 그 뒤에는 잡담 제하고 주먹을 들어서 쿡쿡 담벽을 향하여 쏘았다. 주먹은 옥의 담벽을 뚫고 안으로 들어갔다. 거기서 아무도 이 주먹 들어가는 소리는 못 들은 모양이었다. 주먹을 쫙 펴서 옥 담벽을 안에서 받치고 흠칫흠칫 하여보았다. 담벽은 그의 놀라운 힘에 움쩍거리었다. 소리가 안 나게 담벽을 뜯노라고 민옹은 한참 동안 노력을 하였다. 그리하여 한꺼번에 한모퉁이를 꽤 넓게 뜯어 놓았다. 민옹은 그 구멍으로 들어갔다. 이리저리 쓰다듬었다. 한 사람이 기다랗게 누워서 고요히 잠들어 있는 것이 만져졌다. 민옹은 가까이 가서 얼굴의 수염이며 손을 만져 보아 삼촌이 틀림이 없는 것을 알고 목 아래와 엉덩이 아래로 가만히 손을 넣어서 고요히쳐들었다. 그리고 그냥 잠에서 깨지 않게 하여가지고 구멍으로 도로 나와서 또한 소리를 감추어 담장까지 나왔다.

거기서 민옹은 삼촌을 높이 들어서 담장 위에 올려놓고 자기는

담장을 넘어서 다시 삼촌을 담장밖에서 내리었다. 이 동작에 삼촌이 잠이 깨었다.

?”

작은아버님.”

누구요?”

작은아버님. 저올시다. 조용하세요.”

, 민옹이냐, 여기가 어디냐?”

감옥 담장 밖이올시다.”

네가 나를 여기까지 꺼내었느냐?”

.”

안 된다. 나라님은 명으로 가둔 나를 꺼내면 되느냐?”

아니올시다. 아버님의 뜻을 받자와 이런 일을 했읍니다. 아버님 말씀이 이 일은 분명히 처사 그릇된 일이지만 나라님께서는 들으시지 않겠고, 그냥 두면 나라님께 좋지 않은 말씀이 돌아가겠다고 이렇게 구해 내라십디다.”

형님이 그러시어?”

, 아버님께서.”

.”

잠시 머리를 숙이고 생각하는 모양이었다. 그런 뒤에 한숨을 길게 내쉬며 말하였다.

음 인제부터는 영 망명객의 신세로구나.”

? 왜요?”

그렇지 않으냐. 나라의 죄인이니 어디 도망이나 해야지 않겠느냐.”

어디 다른 속에 가셔서 이름을 달리하시고 사시지요.”

그러니까 망명객이지. 좌우간 형님의 처분이니 좇을 수밖에 없지.”

어서 여기서 다른 데로 떠나십시다.”

형님께 먼저 가서 뵙자.”

숙질은 거기서 어두운 길을 더듬어서 여민옹의 집으로 돌아왔다.

돌아와 보매 민옹의 아버지 방은 민옹이 삼촌과 함께 올 것을 미리 알았던지 불을 가늘게 켜고 일어나 앉아서 기다리고 있었다. 그러다가 숙질이 들어서는 소리에 먼저 문을 열었다.

오는가?”

형님.”

아버지.”

, 어서 들어오게.”

숙질은 방 안에 들어갔다. 여방은 먼저 아들에게 물었다.

병졸은 다치치 않았지?”

감쪽같이 모셔왔읍니다.”

이번은 아우에게 향하였다.

욕보았네그려.”

아우는 푹 머리를 숙일 뿐이었다.

대체 어떻게 된 일인가?”

글쎄 알겠읍니까. 아까 병정들이 와서 어명으로 잡아다가 감옥에 집어넣고는 지금껏 영문을 모르지요.”

형은 잠시 머리를 숙이고 생각을 한 뒤에 입을 열었다.

여보게, 자네에게 부탁을 할 중대한 일이 있어. 다른 것이 아니라 지금 진나라 시황제가 천하에 널리 산삼을 구하지 않는가? 자네 진나라에 잠입을 해서 시황제가 사람을 산삼 캐러 우리나라로 밀송이나 하지 않는지 염탐해 가지고 돌아오게.”

그야 형님의 명령이라시면 하기는 하겠읍니다마는.”

마는 어떻단 말인가?”

나라의 죄인이 어떻게 다시 돌아오기야 하겠읍니까?”

여보게. 낸들 생각없이 일을 처리하겠나? 자네 그것을 염탐해가지고 돌아와서 몰래 내게로 오면 내가 나라님께 여쭈어서 그 공로로써 자네 소위 죄라는 것을 특사하도록 하면 될 것이 아닌가?”

형님!”

염려 말고 하라는 대로 하기만 하게. 자네 없는 동안 자네 집안 걱정도 하지 말고. 내 뒤보아 줄 테니.”

그럼 처분대로 하겠읍니다.”

그럼 자네 집에 잠깐 들러서 집안들에게 안심이나 하게 하고 밝기 전에 길을 떠나게. 밝으면 재미없으니.”

그럼 형님, 인제 가겠읍니다.”

어서 가게.”

아우는 일어섰다.

형과 조카는 대문까지 바래 주었다.

대문 밖을 조금 간 때쯤 해서 여방은 아들 민옹을 불렀다.

, 너 삼촌이 무사히 이 서울을 벗어나도록 먼발로 뒤밟아라.”

.”

쾌활히 대답을 한 뒤에 민옹은 대문 밖을 나서서 저편 어두운 길을 더듬어 가는 삼촌을 뒤밟았다. 삼촌은 자기의 집으로 들어갔다. 민옹은 그냥 이편에 서서 기다렸다. 들어갔던 삼촌은 얼마 지나지 않아서 다시 나왔다. 그러고는 이번은 차차 교외로 향하여 나아갔다. 그 뒤를 민옹은 먼발로 밟아 갔다. 교외를 나서면 밭 틈으로 난 길. 그 길을 지나면 산, 그 산을

넘으면 다른 동리, 그 동리만 지나면 한참은 무인지경이요, 거기만 나서면 인제는 안심이었다. 뒤도 안 돌아보고 가는 삼촌의 뒤를 민옹은 그냥 밟았다.

그리하여 산을 넘고 동리를 지나서 무인지경에 들게 되자 날이 훤하게 동이 트기 비롯하였다. 민옹은 여기서 저편 앞에 쓸쓸히 지금 타국을 향하여 가는 삼촌의 등을 향하여 절하고 다시 집으로 돌아오려고 발을 돌이켰다.山蔘산삼

오늘도 또 나가시지요?”

. 나가지.”

여기는 창해국 개골산(皆骨山)의 외딴 산골에 단 한 채의 집이었다. 이 집었다. 이 집 주인 내외는 창해 사람의 복색을 하기는 하였지만 사실은 한족(漢族)이었다. 진나라의 시황제가 다른 여섯 나라를 집어삼키고 책을 불사르고 선비들을 학살을 할 때에 그 난을 피하여 허덕지덕 도망하여 오고 또 오노란 것이, 창해국의 개골산까지 이르러서 거기서도 외딴 산골에 오막살이를 틀고 안해는 베짜고 남편은 약초 캐어 동리에 내려가서 쌀을 바꾸어다가 연명을 하여가는 망명객의 집이었다. 주인의 이름은 서복(徐福)이었다.

그럼 점심을 싸야겠지요.”

.”

아내는 점심을 싸다가 남편에게 주었다. 남편은 그것을 받아 차고 나섰다.

, 오늘은 이 골짜기로 가 볼까?”

매일 약초를 캐러 나다니는 서복으로서도 매일 다른 골짜기로만 찾아들 수가 있을 만치 수없는 골짜기와 수없는 봉우리를 가진 이 산이었다. 그 위에 그 어느 골짜기라 굽어보면 모래알 하나까 지라도 다 보이는 맑은 개천이 안 흐르는 곳이 없고 쳐다보면 기암괴석이 첩첩이 둘린 가운데 바위 틈마다 푸른 솔이며 아름다운 꽃이 없는 데가 없는 인간 세계의 선경(仙境)이었다. 매일 보나 매일 아름답고 매일 밟으나 매일 정다와지는 곳이었다.

아아, 선경이로다. 이것이 내 나라라면 얼마나 좋으랴?”

계곡을 건너며 바위를 넘으며 약초 캐기에 여념이 없는 서복이지만 이 아름다운 경치에는 자연히 눈주지 않을 수가 없었다. 이 아름다운 산간을 약초를 캐며 올라가던 서복은 점심때 어떤 샘물가의 바위에서 점심을 먹었다. 점심을 다 먹고 나서 눈을 들었다. 눈을 들면 여전히 꿈 같은 선경의 기암괴석은 눈앞에 전개되어 그를 황홀케 한다. 잠시를 황홀히 이 경치를 우러러보다가 그의 생각은 망명할 때로 올라갔다.

오백 명에 가까운 그의 동지가 시황제에게 잡혀서 땅에 묻혀 죽을 때 그는 단지 삶을 찾아서 쫓기고 쫓기어 달아났다. 단지 한족(漢族) 없는 곳을 찾아서 뛰되 요동(遼東)에는 한족이 있었고 압록강 건너도 있었고 평양도 있었고 이 모든 곳을 피하여 산골로 산골로 피하여 온 곳이 이 선경 창해국이었다. 처음에는 고국이 그립기도 하고 친구며 친척들이 그립기도 하고

사람의 무리가 그립기도 하며 자기의 생활이 퍽 외롭기도 하였지만, 지나고 보매 이 선경이 정들었다. 인제는 자자손손이 이 신선의 나라에 뼈를 묻으며 번식하리라고 마음먹고 있는 중이다. 잠시 이런 생각에 잠겨 있다가, “에라. 또 캐러 떠나자.”

혼자 중얼중얼하면서 일어서려 하였다.

그러면서 눈앞을 보매 문득 서너 걸음 앞에 이상한 풀이 한 포기 눈에 띄었다.

저게 뭐일까?”

가서 뽑아 보려 손을 대었다. 잡아당겼다. 이상하였다. 좀체 뽑아지지 않았다. 이번은 호미로 사면을 파고 뽑아보았다. 한 뼘이 좀 남짓한 무()같기도 하고 도라지 같기

도 한 이상한 지금껏 본 바이 없는 것이었다. 입으로 조금 씹어 보았다. 쓰디쓴 한편으로는 온 입안으로 향기가 확 퍼진다.

이게 무엇일까?”

너무도 향그러운 바람에 그냥 다 먹어 버렸다. 다 먹고 몸을 일으키려 하니 몸이 노곤하니 피곤하였다. 그래서 다시 주저 앉으니까 마치 독한 술을 마신 듯이 차차 몸이 취하여 온다. 서복은 그 뒤를 알지 못한다.

이튿날로 낮이 지나서야 깨어났다. 깨어나니 몸이 한 번 개조된 듯 마음과 몸에 원기가 놀랍게 났다. 서복은 시험삼아 몸을 일으켜서 뛰어 보았다. 다리의 원기, 온몸의 원기 이전에 간신히 기어오르던 벼랑을 올라갈 수가 있었다.

그것이 이름에 듣던 바 산삼이었구나. 산삼이란 것은 신선 사는 곳에나 있다더니 이 창해국이 선계(仙界)였던가. 아마 경치로도 과연 선계로다.”

산삼을 맛본 서복은 다시 산삼을 얻어 보려고 눈이 뒤벌개서 다른 약초의 웬만한 것은 내버려 두고 돌아다녔다. 이 날도 늦어서야 서복은 집에 돌아갔다. 어제 나가서 지금이야 들어오는 남편을 너무도 기뻐서 맞는 안해에게 서복은 그 새 지난 일을 다 말하였다.

이튿날부터는 서복이가 산에 다니는 것은 순전히 산삼을 캐기 위해서였다. 다른 약초는 눈에 띄면 할 수 없이 캐었지 그의 원 목적은 산삼에 있었다. 그러나 산삼이란 것이 그렇게 쉽사리 눈에 뛸 까닭이 없었다. 목적한 산삼은 그 뒤는 한 번도 다시 못 만나고 목적치 않은 다른 약초만 연하여 늘어 갔다.

산삼! 산삼!

마치 산삼 미치광이였다. 이렇듯 구하려는 산삼은 다시 구하지 못하고 다른 약초만 늘어갈 동안 어느덧 서복의 집안 양식이 거의 끊어지게가 되었다. 이제는 그 새 캔 약초를 동리로 가져가서 양식을 바꾸어 올 밖에 없었다. 서복은 아내가 정리하여 말리어 둔 약초를 보에 싸서 지고 꽤먼 동리로 내려갔다.

거기서 단골 약초 주인을 찾아서 양식으로 바꾸었다. 그것은 큰 약초집으로서 적지 않은 사람들이 모여 있었다. 그 사람들이 저희들끼리 잡담들을 하는 가운데 문득 시황제라는 말이 귓결에 들리므로 서복은 그리로 귀를 기울였다. 그 사람들의 이야기는 이러하였다.

시황제가 산삼을 천하에 구한다니 진나라 천하에야 산삼이 어디 있담.”

하하하하. 그래도 구해 오면 좋은 벼슬을 주고 후한 상을 준다는걸.”

도대체 어리석은 사람이지, ()나라 제후로서 종주국(宗主國)을 없이하고 스스로 황제가 되단 그런 무도한 사람이 하는 노릇이라 귀여겨 들을 것도 아니야.”

그럼. 우리야 어쩌다가 다행히 산삼이 눈에 띄면 캐다가 우리 나라님께 드리지 시황제를 찾아갈 녀석은 없을걸.”

암 그렇구말구.”

도대체 산삼은 영물(靈物)이라 캐려구 마음먹구 덤벼들면 눈앞에 있으면서두 보이질 않는단 말이지.”

저절로 어떻게 눈이 뜨이지.”

진정으로 정성을 드리면 캐지기도 한다더군.”

글쎄.”

시황제에게 도라지나 한 짐 갖다주고 속으로 웃어 볼까.”

하하하하.”

그러고는 그들의 이야기는 다른 데로 넘어갔다.

서복은 그 말을 마음여겨 들었다.

그리고는 자기의 양식을 지고 다시 자기 집으로 돌아왔다. 동리에서 돌아온 뒤로부터는 서복은 산삼과 약초를 캐러 산으로 돌아다니다가도 뜻하지 않고 멍하니 공상에 잠겨서 한참을 시간 가는 줄을 모르고 있고 하였다. 그의 마음에 생겨서 자라나는 한 가지의 공상 오히려 몽상(夢想)이 있었다. 다른 것이 아니라 내니 임군 되지 말라는 법이 어디 있느냐 하는 생각이었다. 이 생각은 근거없이 공중 솟아나온 바가 아니었다. 이런 생각을 낼 만한 근거가 넉넉히 있었다.

서복의 공상의 줄기는 대략 이러하였다. 자기가 이제 산삼을 한 뿌리 캔다. 그러면 그것을 진나라로 가지고 가서 자기는 한 방사(方士)로 변색을 하고 시황제에게 뵙고 그 산삼을 바친다. 그러면 시황제는 산삼 한 뿌리로는 만족할 수가 없어서 더 많이 구해오기를 명할 것이다 그러면 그때야말로 자기의 공상 실현이 될 것이다.

듣건대 지금 창해국의 임군은 그다지 영특지 못하고 그 위에 사사 욕심이 많은 도씨가 신임을 받고 있다 한다. 이런 사람들은 매수 하려면 매수도 할 수 있을 것이다. 자기는 시황제에게, “산삼을 많이 구하려면 산삼은 영물이라 더러운 사람의 눈에는 뜨지 않는 법이오니, 동남동녀(童男童女) 오백씩만 줍시사.”

하고 그 동남동녀 오백 명씩의 의식용품을 넉넉히 받아 가지고, 후한 예물까지 받아 가지고 이 창해국으로 건너오리라. 이 나라의 도씨(陶氏) 따위는 약간한 예물이면 매수될 것이요, 그를 매수해 가지고 이 신선의 땅에 자리를 잡고 동남동녀 오백 쌍을 짝무어 놓으면 이삼 년 뒤에는 적지 않은 식구가 생길 것이다. 그러면 자기는 이 신선의 땅의 임군이 아니냐. 일 년? 이 년? 삼 년만 가졌으면 자리야 넉넉히 잡겠지. 시황제에게 삼 년간을 먹고 입을 것을 타 가지고 오면 그 뒤는 여기 닦은 터에서 넉넉히 자활(自活)할 수가 있을 것이다.

이런 엉뚱한 생각을 먹고 서복은 더욱 눈이 뒤벌개서 산삼을 구하려 돌아다녔다. 얼마를 이렇게 다니면서도 산삼은 그림자도 못 본 서복은 전날에 약초방에서 들은 말이 문득 생각났다. 그것은 다른 것이 아니라, 대체 산삼이라는 것은 구하려면 보이지를 않고 그렇지 않으면 정성을 잘 드리어야 한다는 말이었다. 서복은 정성을 드리기로 하였다.

이 땅 어느 곳이라 정갈하지 않은 곳이 없고 깨끗하지 않은 곳이 없지만 서복은 그 가운데서도 고르고 골라서 가장 정갈하고 아름다운 곳에 제단을 뭇고 매일 목욕재계하면서 거기서 기도를 드리었다.

이러기를 백 일간 백 일째 되는 날이었다.

그 날도 깨끗이 목욕재계를 하고 기도를 드리고 나니까 인제는 기도도 끝났다고 긴장이 풀려서 그런지 맥이 푹 빠지며 그 자리에 그냥 드러누웠다. 그러고는 한잠을 푹 자고 났다. 한잠을 푹 자고 그가 눈을 뜰 때였다. 그의 눈이 향한 곳 바로, 거기는 산삼의 잎이 분명히 있었다. 서복은 허망지망 달려갔다. 분명한 산삼이었다. 그것은 우연한 일인지 혹은 기도 덕인지는 모르지만 거기는 분명히 산삼이 하나마치 서복을 기다리듯이 비죽이 나 있었다.

서복은 그 가장자리를 곱게 돌라 파 가면서 이 산삼을 뽑았다.

!”

서복은 부르짖지 않을 수가 없었다. 팔뚝만이나 한 커다란 산삼으로서 적어도 몇 백 년 묵은 것임에 틀림이 없었다.

옥황상제님, 감사합니다.”

다시 제단 앞에 이르러서 무한히 사례를 하였다. 서복은 그 캐낸 산삼을 가지고 집으로 돌아왔다.

오늘은 어떻게 됐지요?”

안해의 묻는 말에 서복은 대답 대신으로 캔 산삼을 내보였다.

아이구, 이게 무()구료.”

여보. 이 바보소리 작작 하오.”

그럼 뭐예요?”

이게 소위 불사약 불로초 산삼이라는 영물이오.”

이게?”

안해는 눈을 휘둥글게 하였다.

그러면 우리도.”

.”

그럼 당신은 이것을 가지고 진나라로 가세요?”

가구말구.”

가신다니 일이 바로 뜻대로 되면 오죽 좋으리까만 다 한 가지 근심은 당신은 시황께 근본만 들켰다가는 큰 일을 겪을 것이 근심이에요

그런 걱정 집어치오. 나를 알아볼 사람이 지금 천하에 어디있겠소? 그런 염려는 아예 하지나 마오.”

그 이튿날부터는 서복은 약초를 캐러 다니지 않았다. 남편과 안해는 길 떠날 준비에 분주하였다. 외딴 산골에 여인 혼자를 두고 길 떠나는 바이라 집 울타리도좀 튼튼히 하여야 할 것이다. 근처의 나무를 베어다가 이것도 하였다. 적지 않은 길이라 옷 준비도 넉넉히 하여야 할 것이다. 남편은 남편의 할 일, 안해는 안해의 할 일로 분주히 수일간을 보냈다. 그리고 인제는 준비는 다 되었다. 인제는 떠나는 일뿐이었다. 일이 뜻대로 되기만 하면 남편은 임군이 되고 안해는 왕비가 된다. 이런 솔깃한 노릇이 어디 다시 있으랴. 서복이 길을 떠나는 날이었다. 산삼을 좋은 종이에 싸고 또 싸서 그것을 봇짐 깊이 넣고 새벽 일찍이 안해가 지어 준 밥을 먹고 길을 떠남에 임하여 서로 작별하였다.

내 다녀올 동안 잘 있수.”

안녕히 다녀오세요.”

외딴 곳이라 늦게 일어나고 일찍 자오. 늘 문 잘 닫고.”

. 저는 걱정 마시고 당신이나 본적이 드러나지 않도록 삼가세요. 그것만이 걱정이여요.”

그것은 아예 걱정도 마시오. 자 갑니다.”

안녕히 다녀오세요.”

바래는 안해, 돌아보며 가는 남편. 작별은 쓸쓸하였다. 그러나 장래의 엉뚱한 야망(野望)을 마음에품었으니만치 보내는 안해도 그다시 섭섭하지도 않았고 떠나는 남편도 마찬가지로 마음은 희망으로 찼을 뿐이었다. 육로로 낮에는 길을 가고 밤에는 인가에 묵으며

 

이리하여 기부조선(箕否朝鮮)도 지나고 압록강 건너서서 부여 땅도 지나고 진나라 영토 안에 들어섰다. 들어서면서 처음으로 느낀 것은 역시 고국에 대한 정애였다. 눈 익은 옷을 입은 무리들만이 귀 익은 말로 지껄이며 돌아다니는 이고국, 이 고토 일단 단념하였다. 다시 보지 않으려 하였다지만 들어서 보니 역시 반갑고 정다왔다. 사람이란 역시 이런 정은 잊지 못할 것이라는 것을 서복은 통절히 느꼈다. 진나라 땅에 들어서서, 서복은 길가의 사람들의 이야기로써 지금 시황제는 전국을 순유(巡遊)하는 중으로서 지금쯤은 제()땅에 있다는 것을 알았다.

서울 함양을 향하려던 길을 다시 돌이켜서 제 땅으로 향하였다. 그의 등에는 그의 장래를 작정할 귀중한 산삼이 든 봇짐이 지여 있는것이었다. 지금껏 오는 동안도 서복은 잠잘 때도 그 산삼만은 몸에서 떼지 않고 간수하여 온 것이다.

秦始皇진시황

날을 거듭하여 서복은 제()땅으로 길을 채었다. 이리하여 수 일 뒤에는 목적한 바에 제 땅에 이르렀다. 황제의 위신을 천하에 보이고자 나라를 순유하는 시황제라 의장병이라 호위하는 사람들로 우글우글 끓었다. 이 굉장한 무리를 끄을고 나라를 순유하던 시황제는 여기서 갑자기 병들어 눕게 되었다. 천하의 명의라는 명의는 모두 다 불러서 진맥케 하였다. 그리고 명약이라는 명약은 다 먹어 보았다. 그러나 시황제의 병세는 조금도 낫지 않고 나날이 침중하여 갔다.

선계(仙界)에 있다는 산삼이 아니오면 폐하의 환후를 돌이키기 좀 힘들까 하옵니다.”

명의들의 일치한 의견이 이것이었다. 이러한 때에 서복이 산삼을 가지고 온 것이었다. 황제의 행궁(行宮)에 소복은 방사(方士)의 옷으로 갈아 입었다. 그리고 시황께 이르러서,

방사가 산삼 한 뿌리를 선계에서 구해 가지고 폐하께 진상하고자 지금 왔읍니다.”

고 여쭈었다. 아무리 귀한 산삼을 가져왔기로서니 한낱 방사로서 처음에 황제께 뵙기는 어려웠다. 서복은 행궁한 방에 머물게 하고 산삼은 황제 어전으로 가져갔다. 서복은 기위 자기가 산삼의 효력을 본 사람이니만치 산삼의 효력에 대하여서는 조금도 의심치 않았다. 그리고 행궁의 한 방에 머물러서 반드시 황제가 자기를 부를 날이 있을 것을 믿고 기다렸다.

오래 기다릴 것도 없었다. 이튿날 낮 뒤에 꽤 높은 관원이 직접 사복을 불러 내었다. 그리고 지금 황제가 부르신다는 뜻을 알리었다. 그 관원의 말에 의지하건대 어제 황제는 산삼을 먹고 그냥 혼혼 잠이 들었다. 그리고 오늘 낮에야 잠에서 깨었는데 깬 때는 벌써

그렇게 침중하던 병환이 씻은 듯이 나았다 하는 것이었다. 황제는 와내(臥內)에서 서복을 불렀다. 이것은 각별한 대우였다. 와내의 문이 열리자 서복은 그만 황제의 위엄에 눌려 넓적 엎드

려 버렸다.

, 참 영약이더라.”

와내에서 나오는 이 말, 이것은 분명히 시황제의 말이었다. 보통으로 하는 말이언만 방이 더르릉 울리도록 웅장하였다. 서복은 엎드린 채 머리를 더욱 숙였다.

. 이 와내로 들어오너라.”

네이.”

서복이 움직이지 못하고 대답만 하였다. 시황제가 다시 불렀다.

감사한 말도 하고 싶고 의논할 일도 있고 하니 이 와내로 들어오너라.”

네이.”

서복은 엎드린 채로 와내로 들어갔다. “, 얼굴을 들어라.”

네이.”

그러나 감히 들지 못하였다

, 얼굴을 들어

네이.”

서복은 얼굴을 약간 들었다. 그러면서 순간의 틈으로 눈을 치떠 시황제를 보았다. 그러나 옥좌(玉座)의 편이 다만 눈이 부시고 황공할 뿐 서복은 시황제를 보지 못하였다.

그 영물을 어디서 구했느냐?”

네이.”

대답해 보아라.”

네이. 동해(東海) 밖 오천 리에 신선이 사는 섬이 있사옵니다. 소인이 낚시질을 나갔삽다가 바람에 불려 우연히 거기까지가서 한 뿌리 구해서 폐하께 진상합고저 가지고 돌아온 바이올시

.”

오오! 감사하다. 참 영약이더라.”

황공하옵니다. “그것을 더 구할 수는 없겠느냐?”

황제의 묻는 것은 모두 서복이 미리 짐작했던 바였다. 거기 대하여 할만한 대답을 전부 미리 준비했던 서복은 서슴지 않고 대답하였다.

어렵기는 어렵습지만 못 구할 바는 아니옵니다.”

그러면 어떤 방책이 있느냐.”

네이, 다름이 아니오라 산삼이라는 것은 영물이오라 이것을 찾고자 하는 자의 눈에는 띄지 않는 법이옵니다.”

그러면 어떻게 얻을까?”

그 대신 아직 더러움을 모르는 동남(童男)이나 동녀(童女)가 구하러 다닐 때는 눈에 띄는 수도 있사옵니다.”

.”

폐하께옵서 소신께 동남동녀를 각각 오백 명씩만 내어맡기시면 소신이 인솔하옵고 그 신선의 섬에 이르와 힘 자라는껏 폐하를 위하와 산삼을 구하여 볼까 하옵니다.”

어렵지 않은 일이다. 오늘로라도 추려 주마.”

황공하옵니다. 또 한가지 아룁는 바는 산삼을 하루이틀에 구하려 하여도 못 될 일이오니 적어도 삼 년의 긴 날짜는 가졌어야 되겠사옵니다. 동남동녀 합계 일천 명의 삼 년간 양식과 입을 것이 있어야 하겠사옵니다.”

그것 역시 어렵잖은 일이다. 시재로라도 내어주마.”

또 한가지, 적지 않은 길을 가는 일이오라 좋은 배 열 척이있어야 하겠습니다.”

그것은 곧 준비하여 주마. 그 밖에 다른 것은 소용이 없느냐?”

그것이면 넉넉하올까 하옵니다.”

그것은 다 준비해 줄 터이고 삼 년의 날짜를 허락해 줄 터이니 삼 년만 많이 구해 가지고 돌아오너라.”

어명이 아니온들 지성껏 봉행하오리다.”

. 어제의 산삼도 감사하거니와 쉽지 않은 일을 짐()을 위해서 감행하려는 지성을 통촉한다.”

황공무지하옵니다.”

물러가서 기다려라. 후에 다시 부를 날이 있으리라.”

네이. 성수무강하시옵소서.”

서복은 엎드린 채 와내를 물러 나왔다. 그리고 와내의 문이 닫힌 뒤는 비로소 머리를 들고 있어섰다. 그를 그의 방으로 인도하려는 내감이 벌써 기다리고 있었다. 내감의 인도를 받아서 이른 방은 아까까지 거처하던 방이 아니다. 그 방보다 훨씬 넓고 화려하며 서복에게 시중들기 위하여 내시까지 네 명이 벌써 등대되어 있었다. 서복은 내심 흡족하였다. 모든 일이 마음대로 되어 나간다. 계획하였던 바의 십의 구는 벌써 된 셈이다. 인제는 황제가 내어주는 동남동녀 일천 명과 양식과 기타 기구를 배에 싣고서 창해국으로 가기만 하면 된다. 행궁의 화려한 자기 방에 몸을 커다랗게 내어던질 때에 서복의 입가에는 저절로 흐르는 득의의 웃음을 감출 수가 없었다.

그날 저녁 황제에게서 산삼에 대한 사례가 내렸다. 그것은 황금 다섯 근과 백금 쉰 근과 비단 삼백 필이었다. 순유의 도중 병환이 나서 제() 땅에 머물러 있던 황제는 산삼의 덕택으로 몸이 깨끗이 되고 곧 다시 순유의 길을 떠났다. 서복도 황제의 어명으로 수행하게 되었다. 뿐더러 수행원 중에도 긴한 수행원의 축에 끼게 된 것이었다. 이렇게 되고 보니 서복은 득의양양하였다. 천하가 모두 자기의 발 아래 내려다보이는 듯하였다. 그러한 득의양양한 생활을 하면서 서복이 더욱 느낀 것이 권세에 대한 동경이었다. 지금 자기는 한낱 임군의 수행원이 되어서도 이렇듯 마음이 흡족하거늘 장차 자기가 임군이 되면서 그 날은 얼마나 기쁘고 흡족하랴. 일은 다 꾸미어 놓았다. 거의 다 되었다. 자기가 임군이 될 날도 멀지 않았다. 어서 그 날이 오과저.

서복은 초조히 그 날을 기다렸다. 황제의 순유 그 뒤 두 달쯤 더 계속되었다. 그러고는 서울 함양 으로 돌아왔다. 그때는 서울 대궐 안에는 벌써 육천 명의 동남동녀가 준비되어 있었다. 이 가운데서 서복이 맘대로 뽑아 골라 데리고 가라는 것이었다. 황제의 순유는 그 뒤 두 달쯤 더 계속되었다. 그러고는 서울 함양으로 돌아왔다.

그때는 서울 대궐 안에는 벌써 육천 명의 동남동녀가 준비되어 있었다. 이 가운데서 서복이 맘대로 뽑아 골라 데리고 가라는 것이었다. 서복은 육천 명의 동남동녀 중에서 일천 명을 뽑는데 무엇보다도 인물을 택하였다. 장차 자기의 꿈대로 자기의 나라가 서게 될 진대 백성들 가운데 추하게 생긴 자가 없게 하기 위해서였다. 벌써 제일차로 뽑아들이었던 가운데서 서복이 재차 뽑은 자이라 사내나 계집이나 모두 미소년 미소녀들뿐이었다. 그것을 늘여 세우고 바라볼 때 서복은 웃음을 웃었다. 일천 명의 삼 년간 양식이며 의복 기구 등속은 언제든 황제의

창고만 열면 있을 것이로되 배가 아직 되지 못하여 서복은 수일 간을 함양에 머물렀다.

배도 튼튼히 되었다. 인제는 아무 때라도 떠날 수 있게 되었다. 그때 서복은 다시 한번 황제의 어전에 불리었다. 그것은 이전 제()땅의 행궁에서와 달라서 정식으로 대궐 용상(龍床) 앞에 나아간 것이었다. 서복은 황제의 어전에 부복하였다.

먼길을 떠나게 되었구나.”

황제는 위로하는 듯이 이렇게 말하였다.

네이. 명일 인솔하옵고 서울을 떠나겠습니다.”

()을 위해서 수고하노나.”

신자(臣子) 된 자 폐하를 위하와 이맛 일을 하는 것을 무엇을 수고라하오리까. 단지 배 열 척에 가득가득히 싣도록 많이 캐지 못할까 이것이 근심이로소이다.”

열 뿌리만이라도 있으면 백 살까지는 살 것 같더라.”

만수무강하옵서야지 백 세가 무엇이오니까?”

고맙다. 무슨 다른 소청이 없느냐.”

한 가지 있사옵니다.”

그 새 생각한 결과 새로 생긴 안()이었다.

무엇이냐?”

진나라 태의경(太醫卿)의 직함을 소신께 주옵시면 매우 편켔사옵니다.”

이것은 당치 않은 소청이었다. 신선의 나라에 가노라는 서복이 진나라 태의경의 직함이 무엇에 쓸데 있을까.

여기는 황제도 의아히 여기고 굽어보았다. 그러나 거기 대답할 대답을 준비해 가지고 있던 서복은 곧 뒤를 틈이어서 말하였다.

만일 이후 명약을 캐 가지고 돌아오는 길에 못된 바람이라도 만나서 배가 밀려서 오랑캐의 나라에라도 불려 가오면 그때 이런 직함이라도 가지지 못했다가는 산삼을 빼앗길 근심이 있사옵니다.”

그럴듯한 말이었다.

오냐, 내려주마. 그 밖에는?”

그 밖에는 성수무강하옵심과 장차 영약 많이 캐어지기를 바라올 따름이로소이다.”

오오, 고맙다. 험한 물길을 실수없이 잘 다녀오너라.”

이리하여 서복은 어전을 물러나왔다. 서복이 자기의 처소에 도달한 지 얼마를 지나지 않아서 대궐에서 서복에게 태의경의 직첩이 배달되었다. 이 직첩은 서복에게는 두 가지로 필요한 물건이다.

첫째로는 이 직첩으로서 장차 창해국의 임군께 보이고 진나라 태의경의 자격으로서 창해국에서 한동안 약초를 캐자고 청하려는 복안이었다. 둘째로는 이 직첩에 눌린 옥새(玉璽)의 모양이었다. 이 옥새를 본따서 옥새 하나를 위조하자는 것이었다. 그 옥새는 또한 두 가지로 필요하다. 첫째는 이 일천 명이라는 적지 않은 수효의 사람을 장차 기부조선(箕否朝鮮)에 하륙을 시키어서 기부조선을 지나가서 창해국까지 가야겠는데 그러자면 진나라의 국서가 없이는 힘든다. 그것도 한두 명 내지 십여 명이면여니와 일천 명이라는 큰 무리를 이끌고 남의 나라를 말없이 통과할 수 없다. 그 기부조선에서 쓸 국서를 하나 위조하자는 것이다.

또 하나는 창해국 임군께 보내는 진나라 시황제의 국서를 위조하자는 것이었다. 예를 지극히 갖추고 창해국 임군을 잔뜩 추어주면서 지금 진나라 태의경을 약초 구하려 귀국에 보내니 좋도록뒤보아 달라는 뜻의 국서이다. 천하의 황제에게서 창해국의 임군에게 이런 국서만 보내 놓으면 창해국 임군이야 펄펄 뛰며 기뻐할 것으로 서복은 믿었다.

시재 당장은 이 두 가지의 국서만 필요하되 대체 옥새를 손에 지니고 있으면 언제 어떠한 경우에 어떻게 필요한 일이 생길는지 모르는 바이다. 그래서 서복은 진나라 옥새를 위조하려 하였다. 그러나 이것은 여기서는 위조하기 힘든 것이다. 발각나는 날에는 목이 달아날 일이니 응할 사람도 없을 것이다. 그래서 서복은 장차 가는 길에 산동 방면의 이 진나라에 심복하지 않는 고장에 가서 하기로 하였다. 그날 저녁이었다. 서복은 무슨 볼 일이 있어서 거리에 나가려고막 대문 밖을 나설 무렵이었다.

그때 서복의 눈에 뜨인 것은 웬 한 장대한 사람이 자기의 처소 담장 아래 서 있다가 서복이 나오는 것을 보고 몸을 피한다. 그때 서복은 그 사람의 얼굴 생김이 너무도 창해국 사람 같으므로 약간 의아하게 생각하였다. 서복은 의아하게 생각하면서 길을 갔다. 가다가 모퉁이를 돌아설 때에 뜻없이 돌아보매 아까 그 인물이 자기의 뒤를 밟고 있다. 그때부터 서복은 가끔 주의하여 보았다. 수상한 인물은 그냥 자기의 뒤를 밟고 있는 것이었다. 서복은 볼 일을 다 보고 집으로 돌아왔다. 돌아올 때도 그 수상한 인물은 그냥 멀리 뒤밟는다. 서복은 꺼림칙하였다. 지금 자기는 산삼을 캐러 창해국으로 떠나려는 판인데 창해국 사람인 듯한 사람이 자기의 뒤를 밟는 것이 마음에 걸리었다. 집으로 돌아와서 서복은 하인을 불러서 밖을 탐지하여 보았다. 그랬더니 수상한 인물은 그냥 밖을 배회하고 있다 하는 것이었다. 서복은 무시무시하여 몰래 하인을 순군청에 보내서 이 인물을 잡아가게 하였다. 장사(壯士)였다. 순군이 여러 명 주먹에 얻어맞아 죽고야 겨우 그 인물을 잡았다. 잡혀갔으나 이름이 여해(黎蟹)라고만 하고는 그 밖에는 일체로 대답하기를 피한다. ‘여해?’ 서복은 그 이름을 듣고 머리를 기울였다. 어디서 들은 법한 이름이었다. 드디어 창해국 상대부의 아우의 이름이 분명히 여해라 하는 것을 들은

기억이 났다. 그 날 잡힌 인물은 과연 형 여방의 명으로 진나에 잠입하였던 여해였었다

徐福서복入國입국

무덥기 한량없는 어떤 여름날이었다. 그날 아침 여민옹(黎民雍)은 근래에 없이 유쾌하게 지냈다. 그의 친구가 찾아온 것이었다. 척주(陟州)에 사는 허비(許羆)라는 사람이었다. 나이도 같은 열아홉 살씩이요, 뜻도 서로 맞으며 지식과 무력(武力)이며 완력(腕力)으로도 비슷비슷하였다. 안집도 같은 명문끼리였다. 허비는 사냥을 생애로 하였다. 허비는 서울에 오는 길에 오늘 새벽 산골길에서 멧도야지를 한 마리 산 채로 잡아서 친구와 술안주를 같이할 양으로 메고 왔다. 여민옹은 오래간만에 만나는 이 친구와 함께 뒤뜰 시냇가로 나가서 멧도야지를 찢어 안주삼아 유쾌히 먹고 놀았다. 그리고 다시 만나기로 약속한 뒤에 오정쯤 집으로 돌아왔다. 도야지 피와 술을 좀 과히 먹었다. 오래간만에 친구를 만나 까닭에 약간 도를 넘치었다. 집으로 돌아온 그는 사랑에서 목침을 베고 누웠다. 어느 틈엔지 잠까지 들어 버렸다. 밖에서 사람의 말소리가 나므로 민옹은 잠에서 깨었다. 눈을 번쩍 뜨고 보니 벌써 아버지 상대부 여방(上大夫 黎螃)이 퇴조(退朝)하여 돌아오고 조정에서 수행한 하인이 하직하는 말소리가 자는 귀에 중얼중얼 들렸다. 민옹은 벌떡 일어나 문을 열고 아버지를 맞았다.

아버지 벌써 오세요?”

그러면서 걸핏 아버지의 기색을 살피니 아버지는 무슨 일엔지 몹시 노하고 기색이 매우 불쾌였다.

자식놈두, 어린애두 아니구 낮잠은 웬 낮잠이야.”

민옹은 다만 민망하여 문안에 읍하고 서 있었다. 민망함을 느끼면서도 내심 이상하였다. 장발한 이래 아버지께 꾸중을 들어 본 일이 없었다. 꾸중받은 일도 그리 없었거니와, 어떻게 실수를 할지라도 천천히 타일렀지 이렇게 와락 꾸중하는 일이 없는 아버지였다. 더구나 인륜상 무슨 중대한 죄라도 범한 바가 아니고 잠깐 낮잠을 잔 데 지나지 못하는 일에 이렇듯 꾸중한 아버지가 아니다.

꽤 더우시지요.”

들어와 앉는 아버지를 민옹은 곁에 가서 부채질을 하여드렸다. 그러나 아버지의 노염은 삭지 않았다.

술 냄새 역하다. 아침부터 술만 처달이고 낮잠이나 자구. 물러가거라.”

민옹은 더욱 민망하였다. 술 냄새가 안 갈이만치 썩 물러앉아서 팔을 뻗치고 부채질을 하였다. 무거운 침묵이 잠시 계속된 뒤에 민옹이 나지막한 말로 물었다.

아버지. 무슨 역한 일을 보셨어요?”

자식이라고 있는 게 아침부터 술이나 처달이고 낮잠이나 자니 그게 역한 일이 아니고 뭐냐. 사람 되지 못한 자식 같으니 나가거라. 술내 역하다.”

하릴없었다. 민옹은 물러나왔다. 민옹이 물러나온 뒤에 아버지는 하인을 불러 술을 가져오라 하였다. 술을 연하여 불렀다. 예사 때의 곱은 먹었다. 그러고는 아까 아들이 술 취해 잔 자리에 누워서 그냥 자 버렸다. 아버지의 책망으로 그 방에서는 물러 나왔지만 사랑이 보이는 곳에 앉아서 아버지의 동정만 살피던 민옹은 가슴이 가속도(加速度)로 무거워 왔다. 무슨 일에 저다지도 화를 내시나? 무슨 커다란 오뇌가 분명히 아버지의 마음에 있어 괴로와하신다. 볕이 뜨거운 줄도 모르고 점심을 굶었거늘 주린 줄도 모르고 민옹은 뜰 한모퉁이에 앉아서 사랑의 동정만 살폈다.

저녁때가 되었다. 그러나 아버지는 그냥 깨지 않았다. 아버지는 밤도 깊어서야 깨었다. 민옹은 곧 들어가서 불을 켜 놓았다. 그리고 시원한 듯이 냉수 한 그릇을 다 마시는 아버지에게, “진지상 내오리까?”

고 물어 보았다.

술이나 내오너라.””

또 술을 부른다. 민옹은 잠시 머뭇거렸다. 머뭇거린 뒤에 입을 열었다.

약주는 반주(飯酒)로나 하시지요.”

밥은 싫다. 술을 내와.”

민옹은 또 잠시 머뭇거렸다. 그리고 입을 열었다.

아버지, 무슨 울화가 생겼읍니까?”

나랏일이 아니면 이렇듯 근심할 아버지가 아니다. 아버지가 이렇듯도 심히 노염을 내는 것을 보니 일도 중대한 일이다.

아니다. 밤중에 밥 먹겠느냐. 어서 술이나 내오너라.”

하릴없었다. 민옹은 안으로 들어가서 하인을 깨워서 안주를 많이 하고 술을 적게 하여가지고, 손수 상을 들고 아버지의 사랑으로 들어갔다. 민옹은 자기가 주전자를 맡아 가지고 아버지로 하여금 할 수 있는껏 안주를 많이 들고 술을 적게 마시도록 하였다. 술을 매번 반 잔씩 붓고, 아버지가 안주를 후히 드는 것을 본 뒤에야 또 새로 반 잔만큼 부었다. 취기가 약간 돌 때 아버지의 입에서는 문득 한 마디 한숨이 나왔다. 이 기회를 붙들어서 민옹은 또 입을 열어 보았다.

아버지, 여러 번 같은 말씀을 묻습니다만 무슨 일이 생겼읍니까?”

아침부터 술이나 먹고 낮잠이나 자는 아이들에게는 모를 일이다. 어서 술이나 불어라.”

아버지, 아침에 척주(陟州)에서 허비(許羆)가 찾아왔어요. 안주하자고 멧도야지를 한 마리 잡아 가지고그래서 오래간만에 만난 터이라 좀 지나쳤었읍니다.”

아버지는 허비라는 말에 지금 막 입으로 가져가던 술잔을중도에 멈추고 아들의 말을 들었다. “허비란 허웅(許雄)의 자제 말이지.”

.”

서울 있느냐, 혹은 돌아갔느냐?”

내일 아침 아버지 정청(政廳)에 들어가시기 전에 인사오겠다고요.”

.”

아버지의 마음이 허비의 말 때문에 꽤 누그러졌다. 이 기회를 타서 민옹은 또 물어보았다. “아버지. 대체 무슨 일이 생겼읍니까? 허비랑 피통(皮通 사람의 이름)이랑 저희네 동갑계(同甲契) 다섯 사람이 마음은 어리석지만 뜻은 굳어요. 게다가 겉힘으로는 다섯의 힘을 합치면

오백 명은 당해 내요. 그러니깐 무슨 분부하실 일이 있으면 분부하시고 분부하실 일이 아닐지라도 내막(內幕)쯤은 알아주시면 좋겠는데요.”

아버지는 종내 아까 들었던 잔을 마시지 않고 그냥 놓았다. 눈가에는 주름잡힌 주름으로 눈물까지 약간 흘러내렸다.

나라이 인제는 범벅판이 되었다.”

그게 무슨 말씀이셔요?”

비담 삼백 필에 나라이 흥정되었구나.”

? 그게 무슨 말씀이세요?”

아버지는 대답이 없이 한숨만 쉬었다.

아버지, 그게 무슨 말씀이세요?”

몇 번을 캐어물으매 아버지는 비로소 이번에 생긴 괴변을 아들에게 이야기하여 주었다.

그것은 이와 같은 것이었다. 일전에 웬 진()나라 백성 하나이 서울에 들어왔다. 이름은 서

(徐福)이라 하였다. 서복은 입경하여 중대부 도전각(中大夫 陶田角)에게 진나라 비단 오십 필을 뇌물하였다. 그리고는 자주 도전각의 집에 출입하였다. 그러더니 서복이 어제부터는 자기는 진나라의 태의경(太醫卿)이요 시황제의 사신으로 이 나라에 왔으며 국서(國書)까지 가지고왔고 자기의 사명은 막중막대한 것이고, 종자(從者)도 천여 명을 데리고 왔노라고 공언(公言)을 한다. 그리고 임군께 뵙겠다고 정식으로 정청(政廳)을 찾아왔다. 무론 도전각이가 함께 데리고 온것이었다. 여방은 어제 정청에서 서복이란 위인을 만나 보았다. 도전각은 서복이 천자(天子)의 사신이니만치 상좌(上座)에 앉혀야 한다고 주장하였다. 그러는 것을 여방은 일갈하여 버렸다.

진나라가 나라이면 우리나라도 나라이오. 시황제가 임군이면 우리 나라님도 임군이시오. 진나라 태의경은 우리나라 대전의(大典醫)에 해당하는 제십칠석()에 가 앉으오.”

먼저 얘기를 꺾어 놓았다. 시황제의 사신이라는 허울좋은 명색으로 한번 얼러 대려던 서복은 도리어 상대부의 위의에 눌려 버렸다. 그리고 이번에는 작은 나라 사신이 큰 나라 대신에게 취하는 공손한 태도를 취하였다.

그리고천자는 지금 매우 이 해동 신선의 나라를 동경하여 이 나라 산수의 정기를 견학시키기 위해 동남동녀 각각 오백 명을 뽑아 이 나라로 보냈다는 말, 그러나 허락없이 월경(越境)을 할 수가 없어 기부씨(箕否氏)의 조선에 멈추어 두고, 이 나라 임군의 윤허를 얻으러 자기 혼자서 앞서 왔다는 말, 이 나라에 견학하는동안 먹고 입을 것은 모두 가지고 왔으니까 조금도 폐를 끼치지 않겠다는 말, 이 신선의 나라를 잘 견학하게 해서 이런 나라이 있다는 것을 천하에 알리는 것도 해롭지는 않은 일이라는 말 등등을 하며 그 뜻으로 임군께 추천하여 배알할 수 있도록 주선하여 달라는 부탁이었다. 단지 견학에 그친다면 그다지 해로울 것도 없다. 더욱이 이 나라의 대신으로 이 나라를 남의 나라에 자랑하고 싶은 것도 인정이었다. 약간 사리에 어그러지는 일이 없는 바도 아니다. 단지견학을 목적하였으면 당연한 순로로 상대부 자기를 찾지 않고 중대부 도전각을 먼저 찾았다는 점이며 도전각에서 뇌물을 하였다는 점 등은 의심하자면 할 수도 있다.

그러나 무슨 군사를 데리고 온 것도 아니요 아이들만 데리고 왔다니, 별다른 근심은 없고 이 선경(仙境)을 한 번 구경이나 하고 가겠노라는 것까지 거절하면 너무 용렬된 일 같기도 해서 그럼 내일 나라님께 배알하도록 주선하여 주마 하였다. 그 날로 진나라 시황제가 창해국을 사모하는 뜻으로 창해국 임군께 약소한 예물을 바치나이다하며 좋은 비단 삼백 필을 임군께 바쳤다. 이튿날 서복은 창해국 임군께 배알하였다. 먼저 국서를 바쳤다. 무론 이 국서는 서복이가 위조한 것이다. 국서의 뜻은 대략 이러하였다.

속인(俗人)의 임군이 신선국의 임군께 삼가 글월을 올리나이다. 속왕(俗王)이 귀국을 사모하고 동경한 지 오래나 속된 일에 분주하여 가 뵙지 못하는 죄를 용서하소서. (중략) 속왕이 본시 몸이 다병하와 이곳에서 나는 약초는 다 시험하여 보았으나 효력이 없삽고 천관(天官)의 말이 동해 밖 신선국의 약초라야만 효험이 있으리라 하옵기 지금 동남동녀 일천 명을 태의경 서복으로 하여금 인솔케 하와 귀국에 보내오니 거룩하신 임군께서는 이 속왕을 가련히 생각하시와 어느 산간 한모퉁이를 잠시 빌려주시기를 천만 복망하나이다. 기한도 그리 오래할 것도 아니라 삼 년이면 넉넉하옵고 그 속인의 무리들이 그동안 입고 먹고 살 물건은 예비하여 가지고 가오니 이 점은 염려 마시옵소서. 운운. 상대부 여방은 이 국서를 보고 깜짝 놀랐다. 감쪽같이 속은 것이었다. 잠깐 다녀가겠노라더니 삼 년간이란 웬 딴 말이냐. 그러나 어전이라 눈을 부릅뜨고 고함지를 수도 없는 일이었다. 그래서 임군께 안 됩니다라는 뜻으로 머리를 가로 저어 보았다. 무론 헛일이었다. 임군은 첫째로는 창해국에서 보지 못하던 비단 삼백 필에 마음을 팔리었고, 둘째로는 지금 천하의 주인으로알고 두려워하던 시황제가 스스로 자기를 속왕(俗王)이라 낮추고, 당신께는 신선국의 거룩하신 임군이라 높여 주는 데 마음이 기쁘지 않을 까닭이 없었다.

윤허(允許)는 즉시로 내렸다. 어디든 마음에 드는 곳에 마을을 이루고 시황제를 위하여 좋은 약초를 많이 캐어 가지고 돌아가서 시황제를 기쁘게 하여라 하는 분부였다. 이 윤허를 얻고 득의양양하여 서복이는 도전각과 함께 대궐을 물러나왔다. 그러나 여방은 물러가지 않고 묵묵히 그냥 꿇어 있었다. 이 여방을 보고 임군이 말하였다.

상대부, 세상에서는 시황제 시황제 해두 내 생각에는 늘 내 눈아랫사람 같더니 내 생각이 바루 맞지 않았소?”

나라님

왜 그러우?”

방토(邦土)를 너무도 쉽사리 남에게 베어 주셨습니다.”

베어 주다니 무슨 말이오?”

그렇지 않습니까. 천 명의 남녀가 삼 년간 있노라면 자식이

생겨 일천 이백 명은 넘는 식구가 됩니다. “삼 년 지나면 갈 것 아니오?”

안 가면 어떻게 하겠습니까?”

안 가면 군사로 내몰면 될 것이고.”

산간 요지(山間要地)에 자리잡고 진나라 정예한 무기로 저항하오면?”

상대부도 원. 너무도 지나친 걱정만 하는구료. 진나라에는 빈 땅이 없어서 예까지 살러 오겠소?”

그러면 왜 하필 동남동녀 오백 쌍을 보내겠읍니까? 동남이면 동남만, 동녀면 동녀만 보내도 좋은 것을 꼭 쌍무어 보냈겠습니까?”

상대부도 무론 나라를 생각하는 마음에서 나온 의견이지만, 좀 편협된 듯해서 장자의 기상이 적소.”

하고 웃어 버리고는 임군은 내전으로 입어하였다.

이리하여 진나라 백성 일천여 명은 공공하게 창해국 어는 곳에든지 마음에 드는 곳에 가서 자리잡고 마을을 이를 권리를 얻게가 되었다. 말을 마치고는 아버지는 묵연히 머리를 숙여 버렸다. 민옹도 잠시는 머리를 숙인 채 아무 말도 못하였다. 이윽고 민옹이 먼저 쾌활히 머리를 들며 말하였다.

그까짓 피비린내 나는 동자 2백쯤이야 저희 동갑계 다섯 사람이 철여의(鐵如意) 하나씩만 가졌으면 당해 내리다.”

그보다 먼저 행동을 염탐해야지.”

제가 염탐하리다.”

염탐 말이 났으니 말이지, 너의 삼촌이 염탐하러 진나라에 들어간 지 일 년이 넘었는데 돌아오지도 않고 소식도 없으니 어찌된 일인지 모르겠다.”

대체 이 서복인간 하는 놈은 뭐일까요? 시황제가 약초 구하러 보낸 놈이면 삼 년 안에 돌아갈 것이 아닙니까?”

시황제를 속여서 그런 국서와 아이들을 얻어 가지고 자기는 딴 꿈을 꾸는 놈이리라. 사람 된 품이 좀스럽게 생겨 큰 일도 못 할 것 같더라.”

그 따위 놈이면 더욱 우리 동갑계 절반으로라도 당해 내리다.”

여방은 아들을 건너다보았다. 어두컴컴한 등잔 아래 시꺼먼 얼굴에 번득이는 고래눈과 얇은 옷 아래서 불룩거리는 장대한 근육 등은 과시 장사다왔다. 근심 아래서도 이것을 보고는 만족한 미소를 금할 수가 없었다. 우산국(于山國)서복은 동남동녀 일천 명을 인솔하고 공공하게 창해국에 들어왔다. 미리부터 장차 할 일에 대하여 가지고 있는 서복이라, 금란동(錦蘭洞)이라하는 꽤 넓직한 벌판으로 찾아들었다. 금란동은 동서북은 험준한 산으로 둘려 막히고 남쪽만이 병목[甁口[병구]]모양으로 겨우 벌려진 천험의 요새지였다. 금란동에 들어가서 그는 부하들을 시켜서 우선 임시로 비나 막을 만한 막들을(나무와 풀을 베어다가) 치게 하였다.

그런 뒤에는 와공(瓦工)의 경험이 있는 자에게는 기와를 굽게 하고 목공(木工)의 경험이 있는 자에게는 문이며 지방을 짜게 하며 지공(紙工)의 경험이 있는 자에게는 종이를 뜨게 하며, 일변으로는 나무를 찍어오고 돌을 깎아다가 이 골짜기에 오백 채의 집을 짓게 하였다. 서복 자기의 거처할 집은 꽤 큼직하니 짓게 하였다. 몇 사람 매수해 가지고 온 모사 책사 무사(, , 武士) 등의 거처할 곳도 지었다. 그 밖에 공청(公聽) 비슷한 집도 몇 채 지었다. 서복이 금란동에 들어온 것이 한창 복거리라, 노천(露天) 아래서도 살만한 때였다. 가을철이 되어서는 여름내 짓던 집들이 다 낙성이 되었다. 집들이 낙성이 된 뒤에는 오백 쌍 남녀에게 마음대로 짝을 택하게 하였다.

그러나 서복의 새삼스러운 명이 없을지라도 그들은 벌써 거의 짝이 내정(內定)되어 있었다. 태반은벌써 임신중이었다. 시황제에게서 삼 년간의 생활 자료를 타 가지고 왔는지라 의식에 걱정이 없었다. 이 산 가운데의 낙원에서 그들은 아무 근심걱정 없이 신혼(新婚)의 즐거운 겨울을 보낼 수가 있었다. 이듬해 봄이 이르렀다. 금란동 안의 서로 이룩한 마을은 서북쪽 모퉁이의 일부분뿐이었다. 남은 널따란 벌판은 비어 있었다. 이 벌판을 서복은 둘로 나누어서 절반은 논, 절반은 밭으로 하여 개간하게 하였다. 길가, 논두렁, 밭두렁에는, 모두 뽕을 심게 하였다.

사내들은 세 대()로 나누었다. 논농사 한 대, 밭농사 한 대, 약초 캐고 사냥하는 무리 한 대 이렇게 임무를 맡겼다.

일관한 계획 아래서 미리 다 준비해 가지고 오니만치 말, , 도야지, , 닭 등의 집짐승을 비롯하여 농구(農具), 방직기구(紡織機具), 무기(武器) 등도 부족이 없었다. 서복의 꿈은 조금도 어김없이 실현이 되는 모양이었다. 여기 서복으로서 단 한 가지 흥미를 느끼면서 망설이는 것이 있었다. 그것은 다른 것이 아니라, 여기 세우는 새 나라를 진()나라 같은 제도로 할까 혹은 창해국과 같은 제도로 할까 하는 점이었다. 다시 말하면 신민들에게 지위의 고하(高下)를 혹은 무차별 평등으로 할까 하는 점이었다. 이번에도 통절히 느낀 바이지만 층층이 지위가 다른 수없는 신료(臣僚)의 위에 엄연히 임군으로 올라앉아서 호령하는 그 취미는 무엇에 비길 수 없이 고혹적이었다. 그러나 여기는 위험성이많이 낀다. 신민에게 지위의 차이를 즐기는 재미를 주었다가는 마지막에는 왕위(王位)까지도 엿보는 심리가 생기기 쉽다.

()가 망하고 상()이 망하고 주()가 망하고 수천의 제후국(諸侯國)이 망한 그 원인이 모두 신료(臣僚)가 더 높은 지위에 오르고자 한 데 있지 않은가. 그러면 이 창해국의 제도는 어떤가? 창해국에서는 대신에서 비롯하여 한낱 이름없는 백성에 이르기까지 지위의 명색에는 차이가 있을 망정 높은 사람낮은 사람이라는 것은 없다. 신분이 비록 상대부일지라도 정무(政務)의 여가에는 제 일을 또 보아야 한다. 농사를 짓거나 사냥을 하거나 고기를 잡거나 그릇을 굽거나 무엇이든 일을 하여야 한다. 부양(扶養)할 가족이 너무 많아서 아무리 부지런히 일하여도 뒤및지 못하는 사람에 한하여 나라에서 생활의 부족분만은 보조하여 준다. 국민 된 자는 자기의 이익의 십일 례를 세납으로 나라에 바친다.

나라에서는 이것으로 나라 비용에 충당한다. 이 나라에서 벌이를 안하고라도 살 권리가 있는 사람은 군인과 파수꾼과 옥졸과 및 그들의 가족과(부양해 줄 사람이 없는 노인, 부인, 아이들, 병신) 등뿐이다. 공직자(公職者)의 특권이라는 것은 세납의 면제를 받는 것뿐이었다. 그 밖에는 그들은 단지 그 나라를 사랑하는 정성으로 녹봉없이 일을 보는 것이었다. 이 밭에서 대신이 거금을 할 때 곁밭에서 평민이 밭갈고 있는 양 등은 이 나라에서는 결코 기이한 풍경이 아니다. 재단관(裁斷官)이 한창 도야지 물을 먹이다가 중대 사건이라도 돌발하면 손씻고 옷 갈아 입고 공청으로 달려가서 부탁하는 등사는 흔히 생기는 다반사였다. 그런지라 이 나라에서는 유난히 성질이 꾀어박힌 사람 밖에는 높은 지위를 탐낸다든가 하는 일이 없다. 그러니만치 또한 언제까지든 평화가 계속이 되는 것이었다. 이 나라의 야()하고도 아()한 정취도 서복으로서는 버리기 아까왔다. 둘이 각각 제 정취를 가지고 있는 것이로되 지금의 서복에 있어서는 코 앞에 늘어진 것과 같아서 마음대로 택할 수가 있는 것이다.

전자를 취하든 후자를 취하든 그의 자유에 달린 바로서 이렇다 저렇다 용훼할 사람이 없다. 매일 막료들을 거느리고 서복은 이 자기가 설계하여 꾸며 놓은 새 나라를 돌보고 지휘하고 지도하고 하였다. 착착 진행되는 음모 그러나 서복의 희망이란 것은 요 금란동만이 아니었다. 땅도 더 넓게 잡아야 할 것이다. 백성의 수효도 더 늘려야 할 것이다. 금란동에 살기 좋은 새 마을이 생겼다는 소문이 퍼지자, 창해국 사람들도 이리로 이사하여 오는 사람도 있었다. 서복은 이 사람 도 달게 받았다. 금란동은 나날이 번성하여 갔다. 또 그 이듬해에는 작년에 미처 개간하지 못하였던 땅이 죄 개간 되었다. 지난해의 성적으로 미루어 금년은 천 석은 넉넉히 여유 가 생길 것이다.

이렇게 되면서는 서복은 동내의 직속(直屬) 3백 명과 뒤로 들어 온 백여 명에게 시각과 절기를 작정하여(데리고 온) 무사로 하여금 무예(武藝)를 가르치기 시작하였다. 시황제에게 넉넉하도록 받아 온 의식의 준비가 있는 위에, 또 이곳서 생산한 것도 적지 않은지라, 그 남는 것을 전부 기부조선(箕否朝鮮)이며 창해국, 마한 등지에서 쇠()로 바꾸어다가 일변 무기를 만들며 일변 무예를 닦는 것이었다. 이렇게 모든 일이 뜻대로 되어 나가매 서복의 마음에 일어난 욕

심은 진시황의 것과 꼭 같은 것이었다. 건강(健康)과 장수(長壽)

비록 천하를 얻되 목숨을 잃으면 무엇하랴. 여기는 선약(仙藥) 산삼의 생산지 일백칠십 명의 약초대(藥草隊)에게 서복은,“다른 약초도 약초지만 산삼에 더 주력을 하라.”고 나날이 타일러 보냈다. 그러나 산삼이 그렇게 쉽게 있을 까닭도 없거니와 산삼의 싹이 어떻게 생겼는지 알지도 못하는 이 약초대는 행여 이것이 산삼인가 이것이 산삼인가 하여 함부로 뽑아서 산만 거칠어 갈 뿐이었다. 드디어 서복은 산삼에 대하여서는 몸소 이에 당하기로 하였다. 이전에 백일 기도를 지성껏 드리고 산삼 한 뿌리를 얻어 본 일이 있는 서복은 이번도 또한 그와 같은 수단을 써 보려 하였다. 이 근처의 산이란 산, 골짜기란 골짜기는 죄다 약초대에게 밟힌바 되었는지라 그는 제단 자리를 꽤 멀리서 구할 수밖에는 없었다. 금란동에서 상당히 먼 곳에 제단 자리를 정한 서복은 매일 왕래할 수 없느니만치 백 일간 쓸 물건을 준비해 가지고 금란동을 떠났다. 이전에는 진시황의 산삼을 위하 기도였다. 이번은 직접 자기의 건강과 장수를 위한 산삼이었다. 정성도 그만치 더 드리었다. 이러한 치성의 아흔여드레도 어느덧 지나가고 아흔아홉 날째의 기도였다.

그가 금란동을 떠날 때는 첫여름이었는데 그동안 여름도 어언간 첫가을 새벽에 샘물에 몸을 씻자면 꽤 선뜻하였다.

아흔아홉 번째 몸을 깨끗이 씻고 정성껏 기도를 드린 뒤에 그가 막 몸을 일으키려는 순간이었다. 그의 몸이 너울너울 공중으로 떠올랐다. 다음 순간은 숨이 딱 막혔다. 정신이 아득하여지면서 웬 일인가고(어느 틈엔지) 감겼던 눈을 뜨는 그 순간, 웬 놀랍도록 커다란 발이 하나 쑥 나와서 그가 정성껏 차려 놓은 제물을 밟았다. 제물이 모두 헤어져나간 것을 물론이요, 제단까지 버썩하는 소리와 함께 무너졌다. 이것까지 의식하고 그는 정신을 잃었다. 그러나 정신 잃은 것도 한순간뿐이었다. 그가 공중에서 철썩 하니 바위에 떨어지면서 다시 번쩍 정신들었다.

들면서 보매 그의 앞에서 감감하게 높이 쳐다보이는 장승 하나이 서 있는 것이었다. 이 괴물의 출현에 또 다시 정신이 아득해지려는 순간, 장승의 호령이 온 산야가 다 떠나갈이만치 우렁차게 울렸다.

요놈! 요 벼룩 같은 놈.”

서복은 자기로도 자기가 무엇을 하는지 의식치 못하면서 벌떡 일어나서 장승 앞에 끓어 엎드리었다.

네이. 아직 캐지 못했읍니다.”

못 캤어? 하하하하. 자겁해서 미리 토사하는구나. 캐기는커녕 손이라도 대었다가는 벌써 너는 가루가 됐어.”

용서해 주십시오.”

용서했기에 아직 목숨이 붙었지. 이번만은 용서해 줄 터이니 어서 금란동으로 돌아가서 돼지 무리들을 몰고 돼지의 나라로 돌아가거라. 이 거룩한 땅에 쥐 같은 놈들이!”

벼룩에서 돼지로, 돼지에서 쥐로 세 번 오르내릴 동안 서복은 서른 번은 넘어 절하였다. 그리고 그 소위 돼지 무리들을 몰고는커녕 자기 혼자서만이라도 어서 이런 장승이 없는 나라로 도망하고 싶었다.

가다뿐이오리까. 오늘로 가오리다.”

그 새 새끼 돼지는 얼마나 늘었느냐?”

한 삼백 수 늘었읍니다.” 할 수 없다.

합해서 일천삼백 수 너희 버러지놈들이 감히 이 성역(聖域)을 더럽힌단 말이냐. 썩 네 나라로 가거라. 한 놈이라도 남아서 꿈틀거리다가는 가루도 추리지 못하리라.”

이번은 버러지다.

네이. 존대인의 처분을 어찌 추호만치인들 어기리까?”

벼룩에서 비롯해서 버러지까지 네 번이나 변화하는 동안 서복은 몸 안에 간직했던 땀이란 땀을 홀싹 뽑았다. 장승이 성큼성큼 어디론지 자취를 감추어 버린 뒤에야 겨우 제 정신을 차렸다. 정신을 차리고 막으로 돌아와 보니 막에는 하인이 몸을 막에 기댄 채 정신을 잃고 있다. 필시 하인은 먼발로 장승을 보고 정신을 잃은 모양이었다. 서복은 하인의 얼굴에 물을 뿌려 정신들게 하여가지고 총총히 다시 짐을 수습하여 말께 싣고 금란동으로 돌아왔다. 돌아와 보매 금란동에서도 또한 놀랄 만한 일이 생겼다. 아까 말하자면 서복이가 제단 앞에서 한창 곤란을 겪는 꼭 그 시각쯤이었다.

금란동에서도 웬 장승 아니 장승이라기보다 짐승에 가까왔다 이 나타났다. 온몸이 털투성이였다. 털투성이는 금란동에 들어와서 성큼성큼 무고(武庫) 쪽으로 갔다. 무고지기가 웬 사람이냐고 물어도 대답도 없이 무고에 이르러서 마치 조그만 나뭇개비라도 집어치우듯 무고 기둥을 두 개 쑥 뽑아 버렸다. 무고는 한편으로 쓰러졌다. 동시에 그 새 여러 달 동안 금란동에서 만들어 두었던 칼이며 창이며 도끼, 방패 동물이 무너진 담벽 틈으로 내비치었다.

털투성이는 담벽을 통째 잡아 젖혀 버린 뒤에 거기 나타난 칼이며 창이며를 한 아름씩 꺼내어서는 무릎에 대고 분질러 던지고 분질러 던지고 하였다. 마침 저편 활터에서는 무사의 지도 아래 활쏘기 연습을 하고 있었다.

그들은 이 괴물의 작폐에 노하여 괴물을 향하여 일제 사격을 하였다. 그러매 괴물은 귀찮은 듯이 칼을 하나 들고 돌아도 안 보면서(마치 부채질하듯 칼을 등 뒤에서 들렀다. 그러매 지금

백여 명이 연하여 쏘는 살은 한 대도 그의 몸은 건드리지 못하고 모두 그 칼에 맞아 떨어진다. 칼은 사뭇 바람개비 돌 듯 지금 바야흐로 떠오르는 아침 해에 찬란히 동그라미를 그리며 돌아간다. 그러면서 남의 한 손과 발로 연해 무고 안의 무기를 다 분질러버린 뒤에야 일어서면서 돌아섰다.

요놈들! 요 구데기 같은 놈들!”

뇌성과 같았다. 그 호령 소리는 한참 동안을 이 산에서 저 산으로 도로 이 산으로 울리어 다녔다.

쇠라는 것은 솥이나 농구(農具)나 식도(食刀) 돌쩌귀 같은 게나 만드는 게지 아까운 쇠를 모아다가 이런 데다 쓴담. [[]]같은 놈들! 다른데도 있거들랑 다들 모아오너라.”

어는 틈에 멎었는지 사격도 멎었다. 집모퉁이마다 숨어서 쏘던 무리들도 도망친 모양으로 하나 보이지 않았다. 단지 얼흔이 빠져서 움쩍을 못하고 있는 무고지기만이 이 근처에 보이는 유일의 사람이었다. 괴물은 무고지기에게 가서 그를 움켜서 쳐들었다. 이 바람에 무고지기는 펄떡 정신이 들었다. 괴물은 무고지기를 앞장세워서(깊이 숨어 있는) 무사를 찾아내었다.

그리고 무사를 앞장세우고 이 금란동 안에 있는 무기(武器)라는 무기는 다 찾아냈다. 소 열 마리를 징발하였다. 그리고 그 소에게 아까 분지른 무기며 지금 찾아낸 무기를 죄 실리었다. 그 뒤에는 소군을 열 명을 징발하여(쇠 한짐씩 실은) 소를 죄 몰아 가지고 금란동을 나와서 좀 내려가다가 있는 강에까지 이르렀다. 강에서도 가장 깊은 곳을 골라서 소 열 바리의 쇠를 전부 강물에 집어넣었다. 그런 뒤 에는 콧노래 흥그러이 부르면서 어디로인가 사라져 없어져 버렸다 하는 것이었다.

이야기를 들은 서복은 더 간담이 서느러울 뿐이었다. 아까 제단앞에 나타났던 장승 하며 또 이 금란동에 나타났던 괴물 하며 그것이 모두 사람일까 더욱이 창해국 사람일까. 보통으로 창해국 사람들은 몸집도 크고 힘도 세기는 하다. 창해국에는 역사(力士)가 드문드문 있다는 소문도 듣기는 하였다.

그러나 아까 그 물건들이 모두 사람이며 더욱이 창해국인일까. 만약 그렇다 할진대 허수로이 볼 나라이 아니요 우습게 여길 땅이 아니다. 다른 데로 가자. 여기서는 행세 잘못하다가는 어느 귀신 모를 송장이 될 것이다. 서복의 마음에는 한량없는 겁이 들어앉았다.

 

아까 제단 앞에 나타났던 것은 여민옹이요, 금란동에서 무기를 씨도 없이 없애버린 것은 허비였다.(미완)

(<少年소년>. 1937.7~12)

 

젊은 용사들 by 김동인 , 공유마당, CC BY

반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

김동인 - 광염 소나타  (0) 2019.05.25
김유정 - 산골나그네  (1) 2013.02.01
이효석 - 산[무료소설]  (0) 2013.02.01
전영택 - 사진[무료소설]  (0) 2013.01.31
현진건 - 사립 정신병원장[무료소설]  (0) 2012.08.21
반응형

 

독자는 이제 내가 쓰려는 이야기를, 유럽의 어떤 곳에 생긴 일이라고 생각하여도 좋다. 은 사십 오십 년 뒤에 조선을 무대로 생겨날 이야기라고 생각하여도 좋다. 다만, 이 지구상의 어떠한 곳에 이러한 일이 있었는지도 모르겠다, 있는지도 모르겠다, 혹은 있을지도 모르겠다, 가능성뿐은 있다---이만치 알아두면 그만이다.

그런지라, 내가 여기 쓰려는 이야기의 주인공 되는 백성수(白性洙)를 혹은 알벨트라 생각하여도 좋을 것이요 짐이라 생각하여도 좋을 것이요 또는 호모(胡某)나 기무라모(木村某)로 생각하여도 괜찮다. 다만 사람이라 하는 동물을 주인공삼아 가지고 사람의 세상에서 생겨난 일인 줄만 알면…….이러한 전제로써, 자 그러면 내 이야기를 시작하자.

*

기회(찬스)라 하는 것이 사람을 망하게도 하고 흥하게도 하는 것을 아시오?”, 새삼스러이 연구할 문제도 아닐걸요.”

, 여기 어떤 상점이 있다 합시다. 그런데 마침 주인도 없고 사환도 없고 온통 비었을 적에 우연히 그 앞을 지나가던 신사가---그 신사는 재산도 있고 명망도 있는 점잖은 사람인데---그 신사가 빈 상점을 들여다보고 혹은 이렇게 생각할 수도 있지 않아요? 통 비었으니깐 도적놈이라도 넉넉히 들어갈 게다, 들어가서 훔치면 아무도 모를 테다, 집을 왜 이

렇게 비워 둔담…… 이런 생각 끝에 혹은 그 그 뭐랄까 그 돌발적 변태심리로써 조그만 물건 하나(변변치도 않고 욕심도 안 나는)를 집어서 주머니에 넣는 경우가 있을지도 모르지않겠습니까?”

글쎄요.”

있습니다, 있어요.”

어떤 여름날 저녁이었었다. 도회를 떠난 교외 어떤 강변에 두 노인이 앉아서 이런 이야기를 하고 있었다. 그 기회론을 주장하는 사람은 유명한 음악비평가 K씨였었다. 듣는 사람은사회 교화자의 모씨였었다.

글쎄 있을까요?”

있어요. 좌우간 있다 가정하고 그러한 경우에는 그 책임은 어디 있습니까?”

동양 속담말에 외밭서는 신끈도 다시 매지 말랬으니 그 신사가 책임을 질까요?”

그래 버리면 그뿐이지만 그 신사는 점잖은 사람으로서 그런 절대적 기묘한 찬스만 아니더라면 그런 마음은커녕 염도 내지도 않을 사람이라 생각하면 어찌 됩니까?”

……

말하자면 죄는 기회에 있는데 기회라는 무형물은 벌은 할 수가 없으니깐 그 신사를 가해자로 인정할 수밖에는 지금은 없지요.”

그렇습니다.”

또 한 가지---사람의 천재라 하는 것도 경우에 따라서는 어떤 기회가 없으면 영구히안 나타나고 마는 일이 있는데, 기회란 것이 어떤 사람에게서 그 사람의 천재범죄본능을 한꺼번에 끄을어내었다면 우리는 그 기회를 저주하여야겠습니까 축복하여야겠습니까?”

글쎄요.”

선생은 백성수라는 사람을 아시오?”

백성수? , 기억이 없는데요.”

작곡가로서 그---”

, 생각납니다. 유명한 광염(狂炎) 소나타의 작가 말씀이지요?”

, 그 사람이 지금 어디 있는지 아십니까?”

모릅니다. 뭐 발광했단 말이 있었는데---”

, 지금 ××정신병원에 감금돼 있는데 그 사람의 일대기를 이야기 할게 들으시고 사회교화자로서의 의견을 말씀해 주십쇼.”

*

내가 이제 이야기하려는 백성수의 아버지도 또한 천분 많은 음악가였습니다. 나와는 동창생이었는데 학생시대부터 벌써 그의 천분은 넉넉히 볼 수가 있었습니다. 그는 작곡과를 전공하였는데 때때로 스스로 작곡을 하여서는 밤중에 혼자서 피아노를 두드리고 하여서 우리들로 하여금 뜻하지 않고 일어나게 하고 하였습니다. 그리고 우리는 그 밤중에 울리어오는 야성적 선율에 몸을 소스라치고 하였습니다.

그는 야인(野人)이었습니다. 광포스런 야성은 때때로 비위에 틀리면 선생을 두들기기가 예사이며 우리 학교 근처의 술집이며 모든 상점 주인들은 그에게 매깨나 안 얻어맞은 사람이없었습니다. 그러한 야성은 그의 음악 속에 풍부히 잠겨 있어서 오히려 그 야성적 힘이 그의 예술을 더 빛나게 하는 것이었습니다.

그러나 그가 학교를 졸업하고 난 뒤에는 그 야성은 다른 곳으로 발전되고 말았습니다. !! 무서운 술이었습니다. 아침부터 저녁까지, 저녁부터 아침까지, 술잔이 그의 입에서 떠나지를 않았습니다. 그리고 술을 먹고는 여편네들에게 행패를 하고, 경찰서에 구류를 당하, 나와서는 또 같은 일을 하고…….

작품? 작품이 다 무엇이외까. 술을 먹은 뒤에 취흥에 겨워 때때로 피아노에 앉아서 즉흥으로 탄주를 하고 하였는데 지금 생각하면 그 귀기(鬼氣)가 사람을 엄습하는 힘과 야성 (베토벤 이래로 근대 음악가에서 발견할 수 없던) 그런 보물이라 하여도 좋을 것이 많았지만 우리들은 각각 제 길 닦기에 바쁜 사람이라 주정꾼의 즉흥악을 일일이 베껴 둔다든가 그런일은 꿈에도 생각하지 않았습니다.

우리들은 그의 장래를 생각하여 때때로 술을 삼가기를 권고하였지만 그런 야인에게 친구의 권고가 무슨 소용이 있겠습니까.

? 술은 음악이다!”

하고는 하하하하 웃어 버리고 다시 술집으로 달아나고 합니다.

그러한 지 칠팔 년이 지난 뒤에 그는 아주 폐인이 되고 말았습니다. 술이 안 들어가면 그의손은 떨렸습니다. 눈에는 눈곱이 꼈습니다. 그리고 술이 들어가면, 술이 들어가면 그는 그광포성을 발휘하였습니다. 누구를 물론하고 붙잡고는 입에 술을 부어 넣어 주었습니다. 러다가는 장소를 불문하고 아무 데나 누워서 잡니다.

사실 아까운 천재였습니다. 우리들 새에는 때때로 그의 천분을 생각하고 아깝게 여기는 한숨이 있었지만 세상에서는 그 장래가 무서운 한 천재가 있었다는 것은 몰랐었습니다.

그러는 동안에는 그는 어떤 양가의 처녀를 어떻게 관계를 맺어서 애까지 뱄습니다. 그러나 그 애의 출생을 보지 못하고 아깝게도 심장마비로 죽어 버리고 말았습니다.

그 유복자로 세상에 나온 것이 백성수였습니다.

그러나 우리는 백성수가 세상에 출생되었다는 풍문만 들었지, 그 애 아버지가 죽은 뒤부터는 그 애의 소식이며 그 애 어머니의 소식은 일절 몰랐습니다. 아니, 몰랐다는 것보다, 그 집안의 일은 우리의 머리에서 온전히 잊어버리고 말았습니다.

*

삼십 년이라는 세월이 흘렀습니다.

십 년이면 산천도 변한다 하는데 삼십 년 새의 변천을 어찌 이루 다 말하겠습니까. 좌우간 그 동안에 나는 내 이름을 닦아 놓았습니다. 아시다시피 지금 K라 하면 이 나라에서 첫 손가락을 꼽는 음악비평가가 아닙니까. 견실한 지도적 비평가 K라면 이 나라의 음악계의 권위이며, 이 나의 한마디는 음악가의 가치를 결정하는 판결문이라 하여도 옳을 만치 되었습

니다. 많은 음악가가 내 손 아래서 자랐으며 많은 음악가가 내 지도로써 이름을 날렸습니.

*

재작년 이른 봄 어떤 날이었습니다.

그때 나는 조용한 밤중의 몇 시간씩을 ○○예배당에 가서 명상으로 시간을 보내는 것이 습관이 되어 있었습니다. 언덕 위에 홀로 서 있는 집으로서 조용한 밤중에 혼자 앉아 있노라면 때때로 들보에서 놀라 깬 비둘기의 날개 소리와 간간이 기둥에서 뚝뚝 하는 소리밖에는 아무 소리도 들리지 않는, 말하자면 나 같은 괴상한 성미를 가진 사람이 아니면 돈을 주면서 들어가래도 들어가지 않을 음침한 집이었습니다. 그러나 나 같은 명상을 즐기는 사람에게는 다른 데서 구하기 힘들도록 온갖 것을 가진 집이었습니다. 외따로고 조용하고 음침하며 간간이 알지 못할 신비한 소리까지 들리며 멀리서는 때때로 놀란 듯한 기적(汽笛) 소리도 들리는…… 이것뿐으로도 상당한데, 게다가 이 예배당에는 피아노도 한 대 있었습니다.

예배당에는 오르간은 있을지나 피아노가 있는 곳은 쉽지 않은 것으로서 무슨 흥이나 날 때 에는 피아노에 가서 한 곡조 두드리는 재미도 또한 괜찮았습니다.

그날 밤도 (아마 두시는 지났을걸요) 그 예배당에서 혼자서 눈을 감고 조용한 맛을 즐기고있노라는데, 갑자기 저편 아래에서 재재 하는 소리가 납디다. 그래서 눈을 번쩍 뜨니까 화광이 충천하였는데, 내다보니까 언덕 아래 어떤 집이 불이 붙으며 사람들이 왔다갔다 야단이었습니다.

이렇게 말하면 어떨지 모르지만 그다지 멀지 않은 곳에서 불붙는 것을 바라보는 맛도 괜찮은 것이었습니다. 일어서는 불길이며 퍼져 나가는 연기, 불씨의 날아나는 양, 그 가운데 거뭇거뭇 보이는 기둥, 집의 송장, 재재거리는 사람의 무리, 이런 것은 어떻게 생각하면 과연시도 될지며 음악도 될 것이었습니다. 옛날에 네로가 로마의 불붙는 것을 바라보면서,

기는 비파를 들고 노래를 하였다는 것도 음악가의 견지로 보면 그다지 나무랄 것이 아니었습니다.

나도 그때에 그 불을 보고 차차 흥이 났습니다.

……네로를 본받아서 나도 즉흥으로 한 곡조 두드려 볼까. 어렴풋이 이런 생각을 하며 나는 그 불을 정신없이 바라보고 있었습니다.

그때였습니다. 갑자기 덜컥덜컥 하는 소리가 들리더니 예배당 문이 열리며 웬 젊은 사람이 하나 낭패한 듯이 뛰어들어왔습니다. 그리고 무엇에 놀란 사람같이 두리번두리번 사면을 살피더니 그래도 내가 있는 것은 못 보았는지 저편에 있는 창 안에 가서 숨어 서서 아래서 붙는 불을 내다봅니다.

나도 꼼짝을 못 하였습니다. 좌우간 심상스런 사람은 아니요 방화범이나 도적으로밖에는 인정할 수 없지 않겠습니까? 그래서 꼼짝을 못 하고 서 있노라니까 그 사람은 한숨을 쉽니. 그리고 맥없이 두 팔을 늘이고 도로 나가려고 발을 떼려다가 자기 곁에 피아노가 놓인것을 보더니 교의를 끌어다 놓고 피아노 앞에 주저앉고 말겠지요. 나도 거기는 그만 직업적 흥미에 끌렸습니다. 그래서 무엇을 하나 보자 하고 있노라니까 뚜껑을 열더니 한 번 뚱하고 시험을 해보아요. 그리고 조금 있더니 다시 뚱뚱 하고 시험을 해보겠지요.

이때부터 그의 숨소리가 차차 높아 가기 시작했습니다. 씩씩거리며 몹시 흥분된 사람같이 몸을 떨다가 벼락같이 양 손을 키 위에 갖다가 덮었습니다. 그 다음 순간으로 C샤프 단음계의 알레그로가 시작되었습니다.

처음에는 다만 흥미로써 그의 모양을 엿보고 있던 나는 그 알레그로가 울리어 나오는 순간마음은 끝까지 긴장되고 흥분되었습니다.

그것은 순전한 야성적 음향이었습니다. 음악이라 하기에는 너무 힘있고 무기교(無技巧)었습니다. 그러나 음악이 아니라기에는 거기는 너무 괴롭고도 무겁고 힘있는 감정이 들어 있었습니다. 그것은 마치 야반의 종소리와도 같이 사람의 마음을 무겁고 음침하게 하는음향인 동시에 맹수의 부르짖음과 같이 사람으로 하여금 소름 돋치게 하는 무서운 감정의

발현이었습니다. 아아 그 야성적 힘과 남성적 부르짖음, 그 아래 감추어 있는 침통한 주림과 아픔, 순박하고도 아무 기교가 없는 그 표현!

나는 덜석 그 자리에 주저앉고 말았습니다. 그리고 음악가의 본능으로써 뜻하지 않고 주머니에서 오선지와 연필을 꺼내었습니다. 피아노의 울리어 나아가는 소리에 따라서 나의 연필은 오선지 위에서 뛰놀았습니다.

좀 급속도로 시작된 빈곤, 거기 연하여 주림, 꺼져 가는 불꽃과 같은 목숨, 그러한 것을 지나서 한참 연속되는 완서조(緩徐調)의 압축된 감정, 갑자기 튀어져 나오는 광포. 거기 연한쾌미(快味) 홍소(哄笑)--- 이리하여 주화조(主和調)로서 탄주는 끝이 났습니다. 더구나 그 속에 나타나 있는 압축된 감정이며 주림 또는 맹렬한 불길 등이 사람의 마음에 주는 그

처참함이며 광포성은 나로 하여금 아직 문명이라 하는 것의 은택에 목욕하여 보지 못한야인(野人)을 연상케 하였습니다.

탄주가 다 끝이 난 뒤에도 나는 정신을 못 차리고 망연히 앉아 있었습니다. 물론 조금이라도 음악의 소양이 있는 사람일 것 같으면 이제 그 소나타를 음악에 대하여 정통으로 아무러한 수양도 받지 못한 사람이 다만 자기의 천재적 즉흥뿐으로 탄주한 것임을 알 것입니. 해결이 없이 감칠도 화현(減七度和絃)이며 증육도 화현(增六度和絃)을 범벅으로 섞어놓았으며 금칙(禁則)인 병행 오팔도(竝行五八度)까지 집어넣은 것으로서, 더구나 스케르초는 온전히 뽑아 먹은, 대담하다면 대담하고 무식하다면 무식하달 수도 있는 방분 자유한소나타였습니다.

이때에 문득 내 머리에 떠오른 것은 삼십 년 전에 심장마비로 죽은 백○○였습니다. 그의음악으로서 만약 정통적 훈련만 뽑고 거기다가 야성을 더 집어넣으면 지금 내 눈앞에 있는그 음악가의 것과 같은 것이 될 것이었습니다. 귀기가 사람을 엄습하는 듯한 그 힘과 방분스런 표현과 야성--- 이것은 근대 음악가에게 구하기 힘든 보물이었습니다.

그 소나타에 취하여 한참 정신이 어리둥절히 앉았던 나는 고즈넉이 일어서서, 그 피아노앞에 가서 그의 어깨에 가만히 손을 얹었습니다. 한 곡조를 타고 나서 아주 곤한 듯이 정신이 없이 앉아 있던 그는 펄떡 놀라며 일어서서 내 얼굴을 보았습니다.

자네 몇 살 났나?”

나는 그에게 이렇게 첫 말을 물었습니다. 가슴이 답답한 나로서는 이런 말밖에는 갑자기다른 말이 생각 안 났습니다. 그는 높은 창에서 들어오는 달빛을 받고 있는 내 얼굴을 한순간 쳐다보고 머리를 돌이키고 말았습니다.

배고프나?”

나는 두 번째 그에게 물었습니다.

그는 시끄러운 듯이 벌떡 일어섰습니다. 그리고 달빛이 비친 내 얼굴을 정면으로 바라보다,

, K선생님 아니세요?”

하면서 나를 붙들었습니다. 그래서 그렇노라고 하니깐,

사진으로는 늘 봤습니다마는…….”

하면서 다시 맥없이 나를 놓으며 머리를 돌렸습니다.

그 순간, 그가 머리를 돌이키는 순간 달빛에 얼핏, 나는 그의 얼굴을 처음으로 보았습니다.

그리고 나는 거기서 뜻밖에 삼십 년 전에 죽은 벗 백○○의 모습을 발견하였습니다.

, 자네 이름이 뭐인가?”

백성수…….”

백성수? 그 백○○의 아들이 아닌가. 삼십 년 전에, 자네가 나오기 전에 세상 떠난…….”

그는 머리를 번쩍 들었습니다.

? 선생님 어떻게 아세요?”

○○의 아들인가? 같이두 생겼다. 내가 자네의 아버지와 동창이네. 아아, 역시 그 애비

의 아들이다.”

그는 한숨을 길게 쉬며 머리를 수그려 버렸습니다.

*

나는 그날 밤 그 백성수를 데리고 집으로 돌아왔습니다. 그리고 비록 작곡상 온갖 법칙에는 어그러진다 하나 그만치 힘과 정열과 야성으로 찬 소나타를 거저 버리기가 아까워서 다시 한번 피아노에 올라앉기를 명하였습니다. 아까 예배당에서 내가 베낀 것은 알레그로가거의 끝난 곳부터였으므로 그 전 것을 베끼기 위해서였습니다.

그는 피아노를 향하여 앉아서 머리를 기울였습니다. 몇 번 손으로 키를 두드려 보다가는다시 머리를 기울이고 생각하고 하였습니다. 그러나 다섯 번 여섯 번을 다시 하여 보았으나 아무 효과도 없었습니다. 피아노에서 울려 나오는 음향은 규칙 없고 되지 않은 한낱 소(騷音)에 지나지 못하였습니다. 야성? ? 귀기? 그런 것은 없었습니다. 감정의 재뿐이

있었습니다.

선생님 잘 안 됩니다.”

그는 부끄러운 듯이 연하여 고개를 기울이며 이렇게 말하였습니다.

두 시간도 못 되어서 벌써 잊어버린담?”

나는 그를 밀어 놓고 내가 대신하여 피아노 앞에 앉아서 아까 베낀 그 음보를 펴놓았습니. 그리고 내가 베낀 곳부터 다시 시작하였습니다.

화염! 화염! 빈곤, 주림, 야성적 힘, 기괴한 감금당한 감정! 음보를 보면서 타던 나는 스스로흥분이 되었습니다. 미상불 그때는 내 눈은 미친 사람같이 번득였으며 얼굴은 흥분으로 새빨갛게 되었을 것이었습니다.

즉 그때에 그가 갑자기 달려들더니 나를 떠밀쳐 버렸습니다. 그리고 자기가 대신하여 앉았습니다.

의자에서 떨어진 나는 너무 흥분되어 다시 일어날 힘도 없이 그 자리에 앉은 대로 그의 양을 쳐다보았습니다. 그는 나를 밀쳐 버린 다음에 그 음보를 들고서 읽기 시작하였습니다.

아아 그의 얼굴! 그의 숨소리가 차차 높아지면서 눈은 미친 사람과 같이 빛을 내기 시작하였습니다. 그러더니 그 음보를 홱 내어던지며 문득 벼락같이 그의 두 손은 피아노 위에 덧업혔습니다.

‘C샤프 단음계의 광포스런 소나타는 다시 시작되었습니다. 폭풍우같이 또는 무서운 물결같이 사람으로 하여금 숨막히게 하는 그 힘, 그것은 베토벤 이래로 근대 음악가에서 보지 못하던 광포스런 야성이었습니다. 무섭고도 참담스런 주림, 빈곤, 압축된 감정, 거기서튀어져 나온 맹염(猛炎), 공포, 홍소--- 아아 나는 너무 숨이 답답하여 뜻하지 않고 두

손을 홰홰 내저었습니다.

*

그날 밤이 새도록, 그는 흥분이 되어서 자기의 과거를 일일이 다 이야기하였습니다. 그 이야기에 의지하면 대략 그의 경력이 이러하였습니다.

그의 어머니는 그를 밴 뒤에 곧 자기의 친정에서 쫓겨 나왔습니다.

그때부터 그의 가난함은 시작되었습니다.

그러나 교양이 있고 어진 그의 어머니는 품팔이를 할지언정 성수는 곱게 길렀습니다. 변변치는 않으나마 오르간 하나를 준비하여 두고, 그가 잠자렬 때에는 슈베르트의 자장가써 그의 잠을 도왔으며 아침에 깰 때는 하루 종일 유쾌히 지내게 하기 위하여 도 랜드의 세컨드 왈츠로써 그의 원기를 돋우었습니다.

그는 세 살 났을 적에 어머니의 품에 안겨서 오르간을 장난하여 보았습니다. 이 오르간을장난하는 것을 본 어머니는 근근이 돈을 모아서 그가 여섯 살 나는 해에 피아노를 하나 샀습니다.

아침에는 새소리, 바람에 버석거리는 포플러잎, 어머니의 사랑, 부엌에서 국 끓는 소리, 러한 모든 것이 이 소년에게는 신비스럽고도 다정스러워 그는 피아노에 향하여 앉아서 생각나는 대로 키를 두드리고 하였습니다.

이러한 가운데 고이 소학과 중학도 마치었습니다. 그러는 동안에 음악에 대한 동경은 그의가슴에 터질 듯이 쌓였습니다.

중학을 졸업한 뒤에는 인젠 어머니를 위하여 그는 학업을 중지하지 않을 수가 없었습니다.

그는 어떤 공장의 직공이 되었습니다. 그러나 어진 어머니의 교육 아래서 길러난 그는 비록 직공은 되었다 하나 아주 온량한 사람이었습니다.

그리고 음악에 대한 집착은 조금도 줄지 않았습니다. 비록 돈이 없어서 정식으로 음악교육은 못 받을망정 거리에서 손님을 끄느라고 틀어 놓은 유성기 앞이며 또는 일요일날 예배당에서 찬양대의 노래에 젊은 가슴을 뛰놀리던 그이었습니다. 집에서는 피아노 앞을 떠나 본일이 없었습니다.

때때로 비상한 감흥으로 오선지를 내어놓고 음보를 그려 본 적도 한두 번이 아니었습니다.

그러나 이상한 것은 그만치 뛰놀던 열정과 터질 듯한 감격도 음보로 그려 놓으면 아무 긴장도 없는 싱거운 음계가 되어 버리고 하였습니다. ? 그만치 천분이 있고 그만치 열정이있던 그에게서 왜 그런 재와 같은 음악만 나왔느냐고 물으실 테지요. 거기 대하여서는 이따가 설명하리다.

감격과 불만 열정과 재, 비상한 흥분과 그 흥분에 대한 반비례되는 시원치 않은 결과 이러한 불만의 십 년이 지났습니다.

*

그의 어머니는 문득 몹쓸 병에 걸렸습니다.

자양과 약값, 그의 몇 해를 근근이 모았던 돈은 차차 줄기 시작하였습니다. 조금이라도 안락한 생활이 되기만 하면 정식으로 음악에 대한 교육을 받으려고 모아 두었던 저금은 그의어머니의 병에 다 들어갔습니다. 그러나 그의 어머니의 병은 차도가 보이지 않았습니다.

그리하여, 그와 내가 그 예배당에서 만나기 전 해 여름 어떤 날, 그의 어머니는 도저히 회복할 가망이 없는 중태에까지 빠지게 되었습니다. 그러나 그때는 벌써 그에게는 돈이라고는 다 떨어진 때였습니다.

그날 아침, 그는 위독한 어머니를 버려 두고 역시 공장에를 갔습니다. 그러나 아무리 하여도 마음이 놓이지 않아서 일을 중도에 그만두고 집으로 돌아왔습니다. 그때는 어머니는 벌써 혼수상태에 빠져 있었습니다. 가슴이 덜컥 내려앉은 그는 황급히 다시 뛰어나갔습니다.

그러나 어디로? 무얼 하러? 뜻없이 뛰어나와서 한참 달음박질하다가, 그는 문득 정신을 차리고 의사라도 청할 양으로 히끈 돌아섰습니다.

그때였습니다. 아까 내가 말한 바 기회라는 것이 그때에 그의 앞에 나타났습니다. 그것은조그만 담뱃가게 앞이었는데 가게와 안방과의 새의 문은 닫겨 있고 안에는 미상불 사람이있을지나 가게를 보는 사람은 눈에 안 띄었습니다. 그리고 그 담배 상자 위에는 오십 전짜

리 은전 한 닢과 동전 몇 닢이 놓여 있었습니다.

그는 자기로도 무엇을 하는지 몰랐습니다. 의사를 청하여 오려면, 다만 몇십 전이라도 돈이 있어야겠단 어렴풋한 생각만 가지고 있던 그는, 한번 사면을 살핀 뒤에 벼락같이 그 돈을 쥐고 달아났습니다.

그러나 그는 이십 간도 뛰지 못하여 따라오는 그 집 사람에게 붙들렸습니다.

그는 몇 번을 사정하였습니다. 마지막에는 자기의 어머니가 명재경각이니, 한 시간만 놓아주면 의사를 어머니에게 보내고 다시 오마고까지 하여 보았습니다. 그러나, 그런 말은 모두 헛소리로 돌아가고, 그는 마침내 경찰서로 가게 되었습니다.

경찰서에서 재판소로 재판소에서 감옥으로--- 이러한 여섯 달 동안에 그는 이를 갈면서분해하였습니다. 자기 어머니의 운명이 어찌 되었나. 그는 손과 발을 동동 구르면서 안타까워했습니다. 만약 세상을 떠났다 하면 떠나는 순간에 얼마나 자기를 찾았겠습니까. 임종에도 물 한 잔 떠넣어 줄 사람이 없는 어머니였습니다. 애타하는 그 모양, 목말라하는 그

모양을 생각하고는 그 어머니에게 지지 않게 자기도 애타하고 목말라했습니다.

반 년 뒤에 겨우 광명한 세상에 나와서 자기의 오막살이를 찾아가매 거기는 벌써 다른 사람이 들어 있었으며 그의 어머니는 반 년 전에 아들을 찾으며 길에까지 기어나와서 죽었다

합니다.

공동묘지를 가보았으나 분묘조차 발견할 수가 없었습니다.

이리하여 갈 곳이 없이 헤매던 그는 그날도 역시 잘 곳을 찾으러 헤매다가 그 예배당(나하고 만난)까지 뛰쳐 들어온 것이었습니다.

*

여기까지 이야기해 오던 K씨는 문득 말을 끊었다. 그리고 마도로스 파이프를 꺼내어 담배를 피워 가지고 빨면서 모씨에게 향하였다.

선생은 이제 내가 이야기한 가운데 모순된 점을 발견 못 하셨습니까?”

글쎄요.”

그럼 내가 대신 물으리다. 백성수는 그만치 천분이 많은 음악가였었는데 왜 그 광염 소나(그날 밤의 소나타를 광염 소나타라고 그랬습니다)를 짓기 전에는 그만치 흥분되고 긴장되었다가도 일단 음보로 만들어 놓으면 아주 힘없는 것이 되어 버리고 했겠습니까?”

그게야 미상불 그때의 흥분이 광염 소나타를 지을 때의 흥분만 못한 연고겠지요.”

그렇게 해석하세요? 듣고 보니 그것은 한 해석이 되기는 합니다. 그러나 나는 그렇게 해석 안 하는데요.”

그럼 K씨는 어떻게 해석하십니까?”

나는, 아니, 내 해석을 말하는 것보다 그 백성수한테서 내게로 온 편지가 한 장 있는데, 것을 보여 드리리다. 선생은 오늘 바쁘시지 않으세요?”

일은 없습니다.”

그러면 우리집까지 잠깐 같이 가보실까요?”

가지요.”

두 노인은 일어섰다.

도회와 교외의 경계에 달린 K씨의 집에까지 두 노인이 이른 때는 오후 너덧시가 된 때였었.

두 노인은 K씨의 서재에 마주앉았다.

이것이 이삼 일 전에 백성수한테서 내게로 온 편지인데 읽어 보세요.”

K씨는 서랍에서 기다란 편지 뭉치를 꺼내어 모씨에게 주었다. 모씨는 받아서 폈다.

가만, 여기서부터 보세요. 그 전에는 쓸데없는 인사이니까.”

*

……(중략) 그리하여 그날도 또한 이제 밤을 지낼 집을 구하느라고 돌아다니던 저는 우연히 그 집, 제가 전에 돈 오십여 전을 훔친 집 앞에까지 이르렀습니다. 깊은 밤 사면은 고요한데 그 집 앞에서 잘 곳을 구하느라고 헤매던 저는 문득 마음속에 무서운 복수의 생각이일어났습니다. 이 집만 아니었더면, 이 집 주인이 조금만 인정이라는 것을 알았더면, 저는 그 불쌍한 제 어머니로서 길에까지 기어나와서 세상을 떠나게 하지는 않았겠습니다. 분묘가 어디인지조차 알지 못하여 꽃 한 번 갖다가 꽂아 보지 못한 이러한 불효도 이 집 때문이외다. 이러한 생각에 참지를 못하여, 그 집 앞에 가려 있는 볏짚에다가 불을 놓았습니다.

그리고 거기 서서 불이 집으로 옮아 가는 것을 다 본 뒤에 갑자기 무서운 생각이 나서 달아났습니다.

좀 달아나다 보매 아래서는 벌써 사람이 꾀어들기 시작한 모양인데 이때에 저의 머리에 타오르는 생각은 통쾌하다는 생각과 달아나려는 생각뿐이었습니다. 그리하여 저는 몸을 숨기기 위하여 앞에 보이는 예배당 안으로 뛰어들어갔습니다.

거기서 불이 다 꺼지도록 구경을 한 뒤에 나오려다가 피아노를 보고…….

*

이 보세요.”

K씨는 편지를 보는 모씨를 찾았다.

비상한 열정과 감격은 있어두 그것이 그대로 표현 안 된 것이 그것 때문이었습니다. 즉 성수의 어머니는 몹시 어진 사람으로서 어렸을 때부터 성수의 교육을 몹시 힘을 들여서 착한사람이 되도록, 이렇게 길렀습니다그려. 그 어진 교육 때문에 그가 하늘에서 타고난 광포성과 야성이 표면상에 나타나지를 못하였습니다. 그 타오르는 야성적 열정과 힘이 음보(

)로 그려 놓으면 아주 힘없는, 말하자면 김빠진 술과 같이 되고 하는 것이 모두 그 때문이었습니다그려. 점잖고 어진 교훈이, 그의 천분을 못 발휘하게 한 셈이지요.”

.”

그것이, 그 사람 성수가, 감옥생활을 할 동안에 한 번 씻기기는 하였으나, 그러나 사람의 교양이라 하는 것은 온전히 씻지는 못하는 것이외다.

그러다가, 원수의 집 앞에서 갑자기, 말하자면 돌발적으로 야성과 광포성이 나타나서 불을 놓고 예배당 안에 숨어 서서 그 야성적 광포적 쾌미를 한껏 즐긴 다음에, 그에게서 폭발하여 나온 것이 그 광염 소나타였구려.

일어서는 불길, 사람의 비명, 온갖 것을 무시하고 퍼져 나가는 불의 세력--- 이런 것은 사실 야성적 쾌미 가운데 으뜸이 되는 것이니깐요.”

……

아셨습니까. 그러면 그 다음에 그 편지의 여기부터 또 보세요.”

*

……(중략) 저는 그날의 일이 아직 눈앞에 어리는 듯하외다. 선생님이 저를 세상에 소개하시기 위하여 늙으신 몸이 몸소 피아노에 앉으셔서 초대한 여러 음악가들 앞에서 제 광염소나타를 탄주하시던 그 광경은 지금 생각하여도 제 눈에서 눈물이 나오려 합니다. 그때에 그 손님 가운데 부인 손님 두 분이 기절을 한 것은 결코 광염 소나타의 힘뿐이 아니고

선생의 그 탄주의 힘이 많이 섞인 것을 뉘라서 부인하겠습니까. 그 뒤에 여러 사람 앞에 저를 내어세우고,

이 사람이 광염 소나타의 작자이며 삼십 년 전에 우리를 버려 두고 혼자 간 일대의 귀재○○의 아들이외다.”

고 소개를 하여 주신 그때의 그 감격은 제 일생에 어찌 잊사오리까.

그 뒤에 선생님께서 저를 위하여 꾸며 주신 방도 또한 제 마음에 가장 맞는 방이었습니다.

널따란 북향 방에 동남쪽 귀에 든든한 참나무 침대가 하나, 서북쪽 귀에 아무 장식 없는 참나무 책상과 의자, 피아노가 하나씩, 그 밖에는 방 안에 장식이라고는 서남쪽 벽에 커다란 거울이 하나 있을 뿐, 덩더렇게 넓은 방은 사실 밤에 전등 아래 앉아 있노라면 저절로 소름이 끼치도록 무시무시한 방이었습니다. 게다가 방 안은 모두 꺼먼 칠을 하고, 창 밖에는 늙은 홰나무의 고목이 한 그루 서 있는 것도 과연 귀기가 돌았습니다. 이러한 가운데서 선생님은 저로 하여금 방분스러운 음악을 낳도록 애써 주셨습니다.

저도 그런 환경 아래서 좋은 음악을 낳아 보려고 얼마나 애를 썼겠습니까. 어떤 날 선생님께 작곡에 대한 계통적 훈련을 원할 때에 선생님은 이렇게 대답하셨습니다.

자네게는 그러한 교육이 필요가 없어. 마음대로 나오는 대로 하게. 자네 같은 사람에게 계통적 훈련이 들어가면 자네의 음악은 기계화해 버리고 말아. 마음대로 온갖 규칙과 규범을 무시하고 가슴에서 터져 나오는 대로…….”

저는 이 말씀의 뜻을 똑똑히는 몰랐습니다. 그러나 대략한 의미뿐은 통하였습니다. 그리하여 저는 마음대로 한껏 자유스러운 음악의 경지를 개척하려 하였습니다.

그러나 그 동안에 제가 산출한 음악은 모두 이상히도 저의 이전(제 어머니가 아직 살아 계실 때)의 것과 마찬가지로 아무러한 힘도 없는 음향의 유희에 지나지 못하였습니다.

저는 얼마나 초조하였겠습니까. 때때로 선생님께서 채근 비슷이 하시는 말씀은 저로 하여금 더욱 초조하게 하였습니다. 그리고 마음이 초조하면 초조할수록 제게서 생겨나는 음악은 더욱 나약한 것이 되었습니다.

저는 때때로 그 불붙던 광경을 생각하여 보았습니다. 그리고 그때에 통쾌하던 감정을 되풀이하여 보려 하였습니다. 그러나 그것 역시 실패에 돌아갔습니다.

때때로 비상한 열정으로 음보를 그려 놓은 뒤에 몇 시간을 지나서 다시 한번 읽어 보면 거기는 아무 힘이 없는 개념만 있고 하였습니다.

저의 마음은 차차 무거워지기 시작하였습니다. 그리고 큰 기대를 가지고 계신 선생님께도 미안하기가 짝이 없었습니다.

음악은 공예품과 달라서 마음대로 만들고 싶은 때에 되는 것이 아니니 마음놓고 천천히 감흥이 생긴 때에…….”

이러한 선생님의 위로의 말씀이 듣기가 제 살을 깎아 먹는 듯하였습니다. 그러나 제 마음상은 인제는 제게서 다시 힘있는 음악이 나올 기회가 없는 것같이만 생각되었습니다.

이러는 동안에 무위의 몇 달이 지났습니다.

어떤 날 밤중, 가슴이 너무 무겁고 가슴속에 무엇이 가득 찬 것같이 거북하여서, 저는 산보를 나섰습니다. 무거운 머리와 무거운 가슴과 무거운 다리를 지향없이 옮기면서 돌아다니다가 저는 어떤 곳에서 커다란 볏짚 낟가리를 발견하였습니다.

이때의 저의 심리를 어떻게 형용하였으면 좋을지 저는 모르겠습니다. 저는 무슨 무서운 적()을 만난 것같이 긴장되고 흥분되었습니다. 저는 사면을 한번 살펴보고, 그 낟가리에 달려가서 불을 그어서 놓았습니다. 그리고 갑자기 무서움증이 생겨서 돌아서서 달아나다가멀찌가니까지 달아나서 돌아보니까, 불길은 벌써 하늘을 찌를 듯이 일어났습니다. , ,

, , 사람들이 부르짖는 소리도 들렸습니다. 저는 다시 그곳까지 가서, 그 무서운 불길에 날아 올라가는 볏짚이며, 그 낟가리에 연달아 있는 집을 헐어 내는 광경을 구경하다가문득 흥분되어서 집으로 돌아왔습니다.

그날 밤에 된 것이 성난 파도이었습니다.

그 뒤에 이 도회에서 일어난, 알지 못할 몇 가지의 불은, 모두 제가 질러 놓은 것이었습니. 그리고, 불이 있던 날 밤마다 저는 한 가지의 음악을 얻었습니다. 며칠을 연하여 가슴이 몹시 무겁다가 그것이 마침내 식체와 같이 거북하고 답답하게 되는 때는 저는 뜻없이거리를 나갑니다. 그리고 그러한 날은 한 가지의 방화사건이 생겨나며 그날 밤에는 한 곡

의 음악이 생겨났습니다.

*

그러나 그것도 번수가 차차 많아 갈 동안, 저의, 그 불에 대한 흥분은 반비례로 줄어졌습니. 온갖 것을 용서하지 않는 불꽃의 잔혹함도, 그다지 제 마음을 긴장시키지 못하였습니.

차차, 힘이 적어져 가네.”

선생님께서 제 음악을 보시고 이렇게 말씀하신 것이 그러한 때였습니다.

그러나, 저는 게서 더할 도리가 없었습니다. 하는 수 없이 저는 한동안 음악을 온전히 잊어

버린 듯이 내버려두었습니다.

*

모씨가 성수의 마지막 편지를 여기까지 읽었을 때에, K씨가 찾았다.

재작년 봄에서 가을에 걸쳐서, 원인 모를 불이 많지 않았습니까. 그것이 죄 성수의 장난이었습니다그려.”

“K씨는 그것을 온전히 모르셨습니까?”

나요? 몰랐지요. 그런데, 그 어떤 날 밤이구려. 성수는 기대에 반해서, 우리집으로 온 지여러 달이 됐지만, 한 번도 힘있는 것을 지어 본 일이 없겠지요. 그래서, 저 사람에게 무슨흥분될 재료를 줄 수가 없나 하고 혼자 생각하며 있더랬는데, 그때에 저

K씨는 손을 들어 남편 쪽 창을 가리켰다.

편 꽤 멀리서 불붙는 것이 눈에 뜨입디다그려. 그래서 저것을 성수에게 보이면, 혹 그때의 감정(그때는, 나는 그 담배 장수네 집에 불이 일어난 것도 성수의 장난인 줄은 꿈에도생각 안 했구료)을 부활시킬지도 모르겠다, 이렇게 생각하구 성수의 방으로 올라가려는데문득 성수의 방에서 피아노 소리가 울려 나옵니다그려. 나는 올라가려던 발을 부지중 멈추고 말았지요. 역시 C샤프 단음계로서, 제일곡은 뽑아 먹고, 아다지오에서 시작되는데, 요하고 잔잔한 바다, 수평선 위로 넘어가려는 저녁 해, 이러한 온화한 것이 차차 스케르초로 들어가서는 소낙비, 풍랑, 번개질, 무서운 바람 소리, 우레질, 전복되는 배, 곤해서 물에떨어지는 갈매기, 한번 뒤집어지면서 해일에 쓸려 나가는 동네 사람의 부르짖음---

분에서 흥분, 광포에서 광포, 야성에서 야성, 온갖 공포와 포학한 광경이 눈앞에 어릿거리는데, 이 늙은 내가 그만 흥분에 못 견디어, 뜻하지 않고 그만두어 달라고 고함친 것만으로도 짐작하시겠지요. 그리고 올라가서 보니깐, 그는 탄주를 끝내고 피곤한 듯이 피아노에 기대고 앉아 있고, 이제 탄주한 것은 벌써 성난 파도라는 제목 아래 음보로 되어 있습디.”

그러면 성수는 불을 두 번 놓고, 두 음악을 얻었다는 말씀이지요?”

그렇지요. 그러고, 그 뒤부터는 한 십여 일 건너서는 하나씩 지었는데, 그것이 지금 보면,한 가지의 방화사건이 생길 때마다 생겨난 것이었습니다. 그러나, 그의 편지마따나, 얼마지나서부터는 차차 그 힘과 야성이 적어지기 시작했지요. 그래서---”

가만계십쇼. 그 사람이 그 다음에도 피의 선율이나 그 밖에 유명한 곡조를 여러 개 만들지 않았습니까?”

글쎄 말이외다. 거기 대한 설명은 그 편지를 또 보십쇼. 여기서부터 또 보시면 알리다.”

*

……(중략) ××다리 아래로서 나오려는데, 무엇이 발길에 채는 것이 있었습니다. 성냥을그어 가지고 보니깐, 그것은 웬 늙은이의 송장이었습니다. 저는 그것이 무서워서 달아나려다가, 돌아서려던 발을 다시 돌이켰습니다. 그리고선생님은 이제 제가 쓰는 일을 이해하여 주실는지요. 그것은 너무도 기괴한 일이라 저로서도 믿어지지 않는 일이었습니다. 그 송장을 타고 앉았습니다. 그리고 그 송장의 옷을 모두찢어서 사면으로 내어던진 뒤에, 그 벌거벗은 송장을, (제 힘이라 생각되지 않는) 무서운 힘으로써 높이 쳐들어서, 저편으로 내어던졌습니다. 그런 뒤에는, 마치 고양이가 알을 가

지고 놀 듯, 다시 뛰어가서 그 송장을 들어서, 도로 이편으로 던졌습니다. 이렇게 몇 번을하여 머리가 깨지고, 배가 터지고--- 그 송장은 보기에도 참혹스러이 되었습니다. 그리하여 그 송장을 다시 만질 곳이 없이 된 뒤에, 저는 그만 곤하여 그 자리에 앉아서 쉬려다가 갑자기 마음이 긴장되고 흥분되어서, 집으로 달려왔습니다.

그날 밤에 된 것이 피의 선율이었습니다.

*

선생은 이러한 심리를 아시겠습니까?”

글쎄요.”

아마, 모르실걸요, 그러나 예술가로서는 능히 머리를 끄덕일 수 있는 심리외다. 그리고 또

여기를 읽어 보십시오.”

*

……(중략) 그 여자가 죽었다는 것은 제게는 사실 뜻밖이었습니다저는, 그날 밤 혼자 몰래 그 여자의 무덤을 찾아갔습니다. 그리고 칠팔 시간 전에 묻어 놓은 그의 무덤의 흙을 다시 파서 그의 시체를 꺼내어 놓았습니다.

푸르른 달빛 아래 누워 있는 아름다운 그의 모양은 과연 선녀와 같았습니다. 가볍게 눈을닫고 있는 창백한 얼굴, 곧은 콧날, 풀어헤친 검은 머리--- 아무 표정도 없는 고요한 얼굴은 더욱 처염함을 도왔습니다. 이것을 정신이 없이 들여다보고 있던 저는 갑자기 흥분이되어, 아아, 선생님 저는 이 아래를 쓸 용기가 없습니다. 재판소의 조서를 보시면 저절로

아실 것이올시다.

그날 밤에 된 것이 사령(死靈)’이었습니다.

*

어떻습니까?”

……

?”

……

언어도단이에요? 선생의 눈으로는 그렇게 뵈시리다. 또 여기를 읽어 보십쇼.”

*

……(중략) 이리하여 저는 마침내 사람을 죽인다 하는 경우에까지 이르렀습니다. 그리고 한 사람이 죽을 때마다 한 개의 음악이 생겨났습니다. 그 뒤부터 제가 지은 그 모든 것은모두 다 한 사람씩의 생명을 대표하는 것이었습니다.

*

인전 더 보실 것이 없습니다. 그런데 그만큼 보셨으면 성수에 대한 대략한 일은 아셨을 터인데, 거기 대한 의견이 어떻습니까?”

……

?”

어떤 의견 말씀이오니까?”

어떤 기회라는 것이 어떤 사람에게서, 그 사람의 가지고 있는 천재와 함께, ‘범죄 본능까지 끄을어내었다 하면, 우리는 그 기회를 저주하여야겠습니까 혹은 축복하여야겠습니? 이 성수의 일로 말하자면 방화, 사체 모욕, 시간, 살인, 온갖 죄를 다 범했어요. 우리 예술가협회에서 별로 수단을 다 써서 정부에 탄원하고 재판소에 탄원하고 해서 겨우 성수를

정신병자라 하는 명목 아래 정신병원에 감금했지, 그렇지 않으면 당장에 사형이 아닙니까.

그런데 이제 그 편지를 보셔도 짐작하시겠지만 통상시에는 그 사람은 아주 명민하고 점잖고 온화한 청년입니다. 그러나, 때때로 그, 뭐랄까, 그 흥분 때문에 눈이 아득하여져서 무서운 죄를 범하고 그 죄를 범한 다음에는 훌륭한 예술을 하나씩 산출합니다. 이런 경우에우리는 그 죄를 밉게 보아야 합니까, 혹은 그 범죄 때문에 생겨난 예술을 보아서 죄를 용서하여야 합니까?”

그게야 죄를 범치 않고 예술을 만들어 냈으면 더 좋지 않습니까?”

물론이지요. 그러나 이 성수 같은 사람도 있는 것이니깐 이런 경우엔 어떻게 해결하렵니?”

죄를 벌해야지요. 죄악이 성하는 것을 그냥 볼 수는 없습니다.”

K씨는 머리를 끄덕였다.

그렇겠습니다. 그러나 우리 예술가의 견지로는 또 이렇게 볼 수도 있습니다. 베토벤 이후로는 음악이라 하는 것이 차차 힘이 빠져 가서 꽃이나 계집이나 찬미할 줄 알고 연애나 칭송할 줄 알아서 선이 굵은 것은 볼 수가 없이 되었습니다. 게다가 엄정한 작곡법이 있어서그것은 마치 수학의 방정식과 같이 작곡에 대한 온갖 자유스런 경지를 제한해 놓았으니깐

이후에 생겨나는 음악은 새로운 길을 개척하기 전에는 한 기술이 될 것이지 예술이 될 수는 없습니다. 예술가에게는 이것이 쓸쓸해요. 힘있는 예술, 선이 굵은 예술, 야성으로 충일된 예술---는 이것을 기다린 지 오랬습니다. 그럴 때에, 백성수가 나타났습니다. 사실 말이지 백성수의 그새의 예술은 그 하나하나가 모두 우리의 문화를 영구히 빛낼 보물입니다.

우리의 문화의 기념탑입니다. 방화? 살인? 변변치 않은 집개, 변변치 않은 사람개는 그의예술의 하나가 산출되는 데 희생하라면 결코 아깝지 않습니다. 천 년에 한 번, 만 년에 한번 날지 못 날지 모르는 큰 천재를, 몇 개의 변변치 않은 범죄를 구실로 이 세상에서 없이하여 버린다 하는 것은 더 큰 죄악이 아닐까요. 적어도 우리 예술가에게는 그렇게 생각됩니다.”

K씨는 마주앉은 노인에게서 편지를 받아서 서랍에 집어넣었다. 새빨간 저녁 해에 비치어서 그의 늙은 눈에는 눈물이 반득였다.

출전:중외일보(1929.1.1~12)

 

광염 소나타 by 김동인 , 공유마당, CC BY

반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

김동인 - 젊은 용사들  (0) 2019.05.26
김유정 - 산골나그네  (1) 2013.02.01
이효석 - 산[무료소설]  (0) 2013.02.01
전영택 - 사진[무료소설]  (0) 2013.01.31
현진건 - 사립 정신병원장[무료소설]  (0) 2012.08.21
반응형

밤이 깊어도 술군은 역시 들지 않는다. 메주 뜨는 냄새와 같이 퀴퀴한 냄새로 방안은 쾨쾨하다. 웃간에는 쥐들이 찍찍거린다. 홀어머니는 쪽 떨어진 화로를 끼고 앉아서 쓸쓸한 채로 곰곰 생각에 젖는다. 가뜩이나 침침한 반짝 등불이 북쪽 지게문에 뚫린 구멍으로 새 드는 바람에 반득이며 빛을 잃는다. 헌버선짝으로 구멍을 틀어막는다. 그러고 등잔 밑으로 반짇고리를 끌어당기며 시름없이 바늘을 집어 든다.

산골의 가을은 왜 이리 고적할까? 앞뒤 울타리에서 부수수하고 떨잎은 진다. 바로 그것이 귀밑에서 들리는 듯 나직나직 속삭인다. 더욱 몹쓸 건 물소리, 골을 휘몰아 맑은 샘은 흘러내리고 야릇하게도 음률을 읊는다.

퐁! 퐁 퐁! 쪼록 퐁!

바깥에서 신발 소리가 자작자작 들린다. 귀가 번쩍 띄어 그는 방문을 가볍게 열어젖힌다. 머리를 내밀며,

「덕돌이냐?」하고 반겼으나 잠잠하다. 앞뜰 건너편 수평을 감돌아 싸늘한 바람이 낙엽을 흩뿌리며 얼굴에 부딪친다.

용마루가 쌩쌩 운다. 모진 바람 소리에 놀라 멀리서 밤개가 요란히 짖는다.

「쥔 어른 계서유?」

몸을 돌리어 바느질거리를 다시 들려 할 제 이번에는 짜장 인기가 난다. 황급하게,

「누구유?」 하고 일어서며 문을 열어 보았다.

「왜 그러유?」

처음 보는 아낙네가 마루 끝에 와 섰다. 달빛에 비끼어 검붉은 얼굴이 해쓱하다. 추운 모양이다. 그는 한 손으로 머리에 둘렀던 왜수건을 벗어 들고는 다른 손으로 흩어진 머리칼을 쓰담아올리며 수줍은 듯이 쭈뼛쭈뼛한다.

「저어, 하룻밤만 드새고 가게 해주세유.」

남정네도 아닌데 이 밤중에 웬일인가, 맨발에 짚신짝으로, 그야 아무렇던……

「어서 들어와 불 쬐게유.」

나그네는 주춤주춤 방 안으로 들어와서 화로 곁에 도사려 앉는다. 낡은 치맛자락 위로 삐지려는 속살을 아무리자 허리를 지그시 튼다. 그리고는 묵묵하다. 주인은 물끄러미 보고 있다가 밥을 좀 주려느냐고 물어보아도 잠자코 있다.

그러나 먹던 대궁을 주워 모아 짠지쪽하고 갖다 주니 감지덕지 받는다. 그리고 물 한 모금 마심 없이 잠깐 동안에 밥그릇의 밑바닥을 긁는다.

밥숟갈을 놓기가 무섭게 주인은 이야기를 붙이기 시작하였다. 미주알고주알 물어보니 이야기는 지수가 없다. 자기로도 너무 지쳐 물은 듯싶은 만치 대구 추근거렸다. 나그네는 싫단 기색도 좋단 기색도 별로 없이 시나브로 대꾸하였다. 남편 없고 몸 붙일 곳 없다는 것을 간단히 말하고 난 뒤,

「이리 저리 얻어먹고 단게유.」 하고 턱을 가슴에 묻는다.

첫 닭이 홰를 칠 때 그제야 마을갔던 덕돌이가 돌아온다. 문을 열고 감사나운 머리를 디밀려다 낯선 아낙네를 보고 눈의 휘둥그렇게 주춤한다. 열린 문으로 억센 바람이 몰아들며 방 안이 캄캄하다. 주인은 문 앞으로 걸어와 서며 덕돌이의 등을 뚜덕거린다. 젊은 여자 자는 방에서 떠꺼머리 총각을 재우는 건 상서롭지 못한 일이었다.

「얘, 덕돌아, 오늘은 마을 가 자고 아침에 온.」


가을할 때가 지났으니 돈냥이나 좋이 퍼질 때도 되었다. 그 돈들이 어디로 몰키는지 이 술집에서는 좀체 돈맛을 못 본다. 술을 판대야 한 초롱에 오륙십 전 떨어진다. 그 한 초롱을 잘 친대도 사날씩이나 걸리는 걸 요새 같아선 그 잘량한(‘알량한’ 사투리) 술군까지 씨가 말랐다. 어쩌다 전일에 퍼놓았던 외상값도 갖다줄 줄을 모른다. 홀어미는 열벙거지가 나서 이른 아침부터 돈을 받으러 돌아다녔다. 그러나 다리품을 들인 보람도 없었다. 낼 사람이 즐겨야 할 텐데 우물쭈물하며 한단 소리가 좀 두고 보자는 것이 고작이었다. 그렇다고 안 갈수도 없는 노릇이다. 나날이 양식은 달리고 지점집에서 집행을 하느니 뭘 하느니 독촉이 어지간치 않음에랴……

「저도 이젠 떠나야겠세유.」

그가 조반 후 나들이옷을 바꾸어 입고 나서니 나그네도 따라 일어선다. 그의 손을 자상히 붙잡으며 주인은,

「고달플 테니 며칠 더 쉬어 가게유」 하였으나,

「가야지유. 너무 오래 신세를……」

「그런 염려는 말구.」라고 누르며 집 지켜 주는 셈치고 방에 누웠으라 하고는 집을 나섰다.

백두고개를 넘어서 안말로 들어가 해동갑으로 헤매었다. 헤실수로 간 곳도 있기야 하지만 맑았다. 해가 지고 어두울 녘에야 그는 흘부들해서 돌아왔다. 좁쌀 닷 되밖에는 못 받았다. 다른 사람들은 돈 낼 생각은커녕 이러면 다시 술 안 먹겠다고 도리어 얼러 보냈던 것이다. 그러나 이만도 다행이다. 아주 못 받느니보다는 끼니때 가지었다. 그는 좁쌀을 씻고 나그네는 솥에 불을 지피어 부랴부랴 밥을 짓고 일변 상을 보았다.

밥들을 먹고 앉았으려니깐 갑자기 술군이 몰려든다. 이거 웬일일까. 처음에는 하나가 오더니 다음에는 세 사람 또 두 사람 모두 젊은 축들이다. 그러나 각각들 먹일 방이 없으므로 주인은 좀 망설이다가 그 연유를 말하였으나 뭐 한 동리 사람인데 어떠냐, 한데서 먹게 해달라는 바람에 얼씨구나 하였다. 이제야 운이 트나보다. 양푼에 막걸리를 딸쿠어 나그네에게 주어 솥에 넣고 좀 속히 데워 달라 하였다. 자기는 치마꼬리를 휘둘러 가며 잽싸게 안주를 장만한다. 짠지, 동치미, 고추장, 특별 안주로 삶은 밤도 놓았다. 사촌동생이 맛보라고 며칠 전에 갖다 준 것을 애껴 둔 것이었다.

방안은 떠들썩하다. 벽을 두드리며 아리랑 찾는 놈에 건으로 너털웃음 치는 놈, 혹은 수군숙덕하는놈, 가지각색이다. 주인이 술상을 받쳐 들고 들어가니 짜기나 한 듯이 일제히 자리를 바로 잡는다. 그 중에 얼굴 넓적한 하이칼라 머리가 야로가 나서 상을 받으며 주인 귀에다 입을 비벼 대인다.

「아주머니 젊은 갈보 사 왔다지유? 좀 보여 주게유.」

영문 모를 소문도 다 듣는다.

「갈보라니 웬 갈보?」 하고 어리삥삥하다 생각을 하니, 턱없는 소리는 아니다. 눈치 있게 부엌으로 내려가서 보강지1 앞에 앉았는 나그네의 머리를 은근히 끌어안았다. 자, 저패들이 새댁을 갈보로 횡보고 찾아온 맥이다. 물론 새댁편으론 망측스러운 일이겠지만 달포나 손님의 그림자가 드물던 우리 집으로 보면 재수의 빗발이다. 술국을 잡는다고 어디가 떨어지는 게 아니요, 욕이 아니니 나를 보아 오늘만 좀 팔아 주기 바란다, 이런 의미를 곰살궂게 간곡히 말하였다. 나그네의 낮은 별반 변함이 없다. 늘 한 양으로 예사로이 승낙하였다.

술이 온몸에 돌고 나서야 뒷술이 잔풀이가 난다. 한 잔에 5전, 그저 마시긴 아깝다. 얼간한 상투배기가 계집의 손목을 탁 잡아 앞으로 끌어당기며,

「권주가 좀 해, 이건 뀌어온 보릿자룬가?」

「권주가? 뭐야유?」

「권주가? 이 갈보가 권주가도 모르나. 으하하하하」 하고는 무안에 취하여 푹 숙인 계집 뺨에다 꺼칠꺼칠한 턱을 문질러 본다. 소리를 아무리 시켜도 아랫입술을 깨물고는 고개만 기울일 뿐, 소리는 못 하나 보다. 그러나 노래 못하는 꽃도 좋다. 계집은 영 내리는 대로 이 무릎 저 무릎으로 옮아 앉으며 턱 밑에다 술잔을 받쳐 올린다.

술들이 담뿍 취하였다. 두 사람은 곯아져서 코를 곤다. 계집이 칼라머리 무릎 위에 앉아 담배를 피워 올릴 때 코웃음을 흥 치더니 그 무지스러운 손이 계집의 아래 뱃가죽을 사양 없이 움켜잡는다. 별안간 <아야!> 하고 퍼들껑하더니 계집의 몸뚱아리가 공중으로 뛰어오르다 도로 떨어진다.

「이 자식아 너만 돈 내고 먹었니?」

한 사람 새두고 앉았던 상투가 콧살을 찌푸린다. 그리고 맨발 벗은 계집의 두 발을 양손에 붙잡고 가랑이를 쩍 벌려 무릎 위로 지르르 끌어올린다. 계집은 앙탈을 한다. 눈시울에 눈물이 엉기더니 불현듯이 쪼록 쏟아진다.

방 안에서 왱마가리 소리가 끓어오른다.

「저 잡놈 보게, 으하하하하.」

술은 연실 데워서 들어가면서도 주인은 불안하여 마음을 졸였다. 겨우 마음을 놓은 것은 훨씬 밝아서다.

참새들은 소란히 지저귄다. 기직바닥이 부스럼 자죽보다 질배없다. 술, 짠지쪽, 가래침, 담뱃재 뭣해 너저분하다. 우선 한길치에 자리를 잡고 계배를 대 보았다. 마수걸이가 85전, 외상이 2원 각수다. 현금 85전, 두 손에 들고 앉아 세고 또 세어보고……

뜰에서는 나그네의 혀로 끌어올리는 인사,

「안녕히 가시게유.」

「입이나 좀 맞추고 뽀! 뽀! 뽀!」

「나두」


찌르쿵! 찌르쿵! 찔거러쿵!

「방앗머리가 무겁지유?…… 고만 까불을까.」

「들 익었세유. 더 찧어야지유.」

「그런데 얘는 어쩐 일이야……」

덕돌이를 읍에 보냈는데 날이 저물어도 여태 오지 않는다. 흩어진 좁쌀을 확에 쓸어 넣으며 홀어머니는 퍽으나 애를 태운다. 요새 날씨가 차지니까 늑대, 호랑이가 차차 마을로 찾아 내린다. 밤길에 고개 같은 데서 만나면 끽 소리도 못하고 욕을 당한다.

나그네가 방아를 괴놓고 내려와서 키로 확의 좁쌀을 담아 올린다. 주인은 그 머리를 쓰담고 자기의 행주치마를 벗어서 그 위에 씌워 준다. 계집의 나이 열아홉이면 활짝 필 때이건만 버케된 머리칼이며 야윈 얼굴이며 벌써부터 외양이 시들어 간다. 아마 고생을 진한 탓이리라.

날씬한 허리를 재빨리 놀려가며 일이 끊일 새 없이 다구지게2 덤벼드는 그를 볼 때 주인은 지극히 사랑스러웠다. 그리고 일변 측은도 하였다. 뭣하면 딸과 같이 자기 집에서 길게 살아주었으면 상팔자일 듯싶었다. 그럴 수 있다면 그 소 한 마리와 바꾼대도 이것만은 안 내놓으리라고 생각도 하였다.

아들만 데리고 홀어머니의 생활은 무던히 호젓하였다. 그런데다 동리에서는 속 모르는 소리까지 한다. 떠꺼머리 총각을 그냥 늙힐 테냐고. 그러나 형세가 부치므로 감히 엄두도 못 내다가 겨우 올 봄에서야 다붙어 서둘게 되었다. 의외로 일은 손쉽게 되었다. 이리저리 언론이 돌더니 남촌산에 어느 집 둘째 딸과 혼약하였다. 일부러 홀어미는 40리 밖이나 걸어서 색시의 손등을 문질러 보고는,

「참 애기 잘도 생겹세!」

좋아서 사돈에게 칭찬을 뇌고 뇌곤 하였다.

그런데 없는 살림에 빚을 내어 혼수를 다 꼬매 놓은 뒤였다. 혼인날을 불과 이틀 격해 놓고 일이 그만 빗났다. 처음에야 그런 말이 없더니 난데 없는 선채금 30원을 가져 오란다. 남의 돈 3원과 집의 돈 5원으로 거추군에게 품삵 노비 주고 혼수하고 단지 2원……잔치에 쓸 것밖에 안 남고 보니 30원이란 입내도 못 낼 소리다. 그 밤, 그는 이리 뒤척 저리 뒤척 넋 잃은 팔을 던져 가며 통 밤을 새웠던 것이다.

「어머님! 진지 잡수세유.」

새댁에게 이런 소리를 듣는다면 끔찍이 귀여우리라. 이것이 단 하나의 그의 소원이었다.

「다리 아프지유? 너머 일만 시켜서……」

주인은 저녁 좁쌀을 쓸어 넣다가 방앗다리에 깝신대는 나그네를 걸쌈스럽게 쳐다본다. 방아가 무거워서 껍적이며 잘 오르지 않는다. 가냘픈 몸이라 상혈이 되어 두 볼이 샛밝아케 색색거린다. 치마도 치마려니와 명지 저고리는 어찌 삭았는지 어깨께가 손바닥만 하게 척 나갔다. 그러나 덕돌이가 왜포 다섯 자를 바꿔 오거든 첫대 사발허통된 솟곳부터 해입히고 차차 할 수밖엔 없다.

「같이 찝시다유.」

주인도 남저지3 방앗다리에 올라섰다. 그리고 찌껑 위에 놓인 나그네의 손을 눈치 채지 않게 슬며시 쥐어보았다. 더도 덜도 말고 그저 이만한 며느리만 얻어도 좋으련만. 나그네와 눈이 마주치자 그는 열적어서4 시선을 돌렸다.

「퍽도 쓸쓸하지유!」 하며 손으로 울 밖을 가리킨다. 첫밤 같은 석양판이다. 색동저고리를 떨쳐입고 산들은 거방진 방앗소리를 은은히 전한다. 찔그러쿵! 찌러쿵!

그는 나그네를 금덩이같이 위하였다. 없는 대로 자긔옷가지도 서로 서로 별러 입었다. 그리고 잘 때에는 딸과 진배없이 이불 속에서 품에 꼭 품고 재우곤 하였다. 하지만 자기의 은근한 속심은 차마 입에 드러내어 말을 못 건넸다. 잘 들어주면이어니와 뭣하게 안다면 피차의 낯이 뜨뜻할 일이었다.

그러나 맘먹지 않았던 우연한 일로 인하여 마침내 기회를 얻게 되었다. 나그네가 온 지 나흘 되던 날이었다. 거문관이 산기슭에 있는 영길네 벼방아를 좀 와서 찧어 달라고 한다. 나그네는 줄밤을 새우므로 낮에나 푸근히 자라고 두고 그는 홀로 나섰다.

머리에 겨를 보얗기 쓰고 맥이 풀려서 집에 돌아온 것은 이럭저럭 으스레하였다. 늙은 다리를 끌고 뜰 앞으로 향하다가 그는 주춤하였다. 나그네 홀로 자는 방에 덕돌이가 들어갈 리 만무한데 정녕코 그놈일 게다. 마루 끝에 자그마한 나그네의 짚세기5이 놓인 그 옆으로 질목채 벗은 왕달 짚세기이 왁살스럽게 놓였다. 그리고 방에서는 수군수군 낮은 말소리가 흘러나온다. 그는 무심코 닫은 방문께로 귀를 기울였다.

「그럼 와 그러는 게유? 우리 집이 굶을까봐 그러시유?」

「……」

「어머이도 사람은 좋아유……올해 잘만 하면 내년에는 소 한 마리 사 놀 게구, 농사만 해두 한 해에 쌀 넉 섬, 조 엿 섬, 그만하면 고만이지유……내가 싫은 게유?」

「……」

「사내가 죽었으니 아뭏든 얻을 게지유?」

옷 터지는 소리, 부시럭거린다.

「아이! 아이! 아이! 참! 이거 노세유」

쥐죽은 듯이 감감하다. 허공에 아롱거리는 낙엽을 이윽히 바라보며 그는 빙그레 한다. 신발 소리를 죽이고 뜰 밖으로 다시 돌쳐섰다.

저녁상을 물린 후 그는 시치미를 딱 떼고 나그네의 기색을 살펴보다가 입을 열었다.

「젊은 아낙네가 홀몸으로 돌아다닌대두 고생일 게유. 또 어차피 사내는……」

여기서부터 사리에 맞도록 이 말 저 말을 주섬주섬 꺼내 오다가 나의 며느리가 되어 줌이 어떻겠느냐고 확 토파를 지었다. 치마를 흡싸고 앉아 갸웃이 듣고 있던 나그네는 치마끈을 깨물며 이마를 떨어뜨린다. 그러고는 두 볼이 발개진다. 젊은 계집이 나 시집 가겠소 하고 누가 나서랴. 이만하면 합의한 거나 틀림없을 것이다.

혼수는 전에 해둔 것이 있으니 한시름 잊었다. 그대로 이앙이나 고쳐서 입히면 고만이다. 돈 2원은 은비녀, 은가락지 사다가 각별히 색시에게 선물 내리고……

일은 밀수록 낭패가 많다. 급시로 날을 받아서 대례를 치렀다. 한편에서는 국수를 누른다. 잔치 보러 온 아낙네들은 국수 그릇을 얼른 받아서 후룩후룩 들이마시며 시악시 잘났다고 추었다.

주인은 즐거움에 너무 겨워서 축배를 흥건히 들었다. 여간 경사가 아니다. 뭇사람을 비집고 안팎으로 드나들며 분부하기에 손이 돌지 않는다.

「얘 메누라! 국수 한 그릇 더 가져온!」

어째 말이 좀 어색하구먼……다시 한 번,

「메누라, 애야! 얼른 가져와.」

30을 바라보자 동곳을 찔러 보니 제불에 멋이 질려 비드름하다. 덕돌이는 첫날을 치르고 부썩부썩 기운이 난다. 남이 두 단을 털 제면 그의 볏단은 석 단 째 풀려 나간다. 연방 손바닥에 침을 뱉어 붙이며 어깨를 으쓱거린다.

「끅! 끅! 끅! 찍어라. 굴려라 끅! 끅!」

동무의 품앗이 일이다. 거무무투록한 젊은 농군 댓이 볏단을 번차례로 집어든다. 열에 뜬 사람같이 식식거리며 세차게 벼알을 절구통배에서 주룩주룩 흘러내린다.

「얘! 장가 들고 한 턱 안 내니?」

「일색이더라. 단단히 먹자. 닭이냐? 술이냐? 국수냐?」

「웬 국수는? 너는 국수만 아느냐?」

저희끼리 찧고 까분다. 그들은 일을 놓으며 옷깃으로 땀을 씻는다. 골바람이 벼 깔치6를 부옇게 풍긴다. 옆 산에서 푸드덕 하고 꿩이 날며 머리 위를 지나간다. 갈퀴질을 하던 얼굴 넓적이가 갈퀴를 놓고 씽긋하더니 달려든다. 장난군이다. 여러 사람의 힘을 빌어 덕돌이 입에다 헌 짚신짝을 물린다. 버들껑거린다. 다시 양 귀를 두 손에 잔뜩 훔켜잡고 끌어 와서는 털어놓은 벼 무더기 위에 머리를 틀어박으며 동서남북으로 큰절을 시킨다.

「야아! 야아! 아!」

「아니다, 아니야. 장갈 갔으면 산신령에게 이러하다 말이 있어야지, 괜시리 산신령이 노하면 눈깔망나니(호랑이) 내려보낸다.」

뭇 웃음이 터져 오른다. 새신랑의 옷이 이게 뭐냐, 볼기짝에 구멍이 뚫리고……빈정대는 사람도 있다. 그러나 덕돌이는 상투의 먼지를 털고 나서 곰방대를 피워 물고는 싱그레 웃어치운다. 좋은 옷은 집에 두었다. 인조견 조끼, 저고리, 새하얀 옥당목 겹바지, 그러나 애끼는 것이다. 일할 때엔 헌 웃을 입고 집에 돌아와 쉴 참에나 입는다. 잘 때에도 모조리 벗어서 더럽지 않게 착착 개어 머리맡 위에 놓고 자곤 한다. 의복이 남루하면 인상이 추하다. 모처럼 얻은 귀여운 아내니 행여나 마음이 돌아앉을까 미리미리 사려 두지 않을 수도 없는 노릇이다. 그야말로 29년 만에 누런 이 조각에다 이제서야 소금을 발라 본 것도 이 까닭이었다.

덕돌이가 볏단을 다시 집어 올릴 제 그 이웃에 사는 돌쇠가 옆으로 와서 품을 안는다.

「얘 덕돌아! 너 내일 우리 조마댕이 좀 해 줄래?」

「뭐 어째?」 하고 소리를 빽 지르고는 그는 눈귀가 실룩하였다.

「누구보고 해라야? 응? 이 자식 까놀라.」

이제까진 턱없이 지냈단대도 오늘의 상투를 못 보는가?

바로 그날이었다. 웃간에서 혼자 새우잠을 자고 있던 홀어머니는 놀라 눈이 번쩍 띄었다. 만뢰 잠잠한 밤중이다.

「어머니! 그게 달아났에유, 내 옷도 없구……」

「응?」 하고 반마디 소리를 치며 얼떨김에 그는 캄캄한 방안을 더듬어 아랫간으로 넘어섰다. 황량히 등잔에 불을 댕기며,

「그래 어디로 갔단 말이야?」

영산이 나서 묻는다. 아들은 벌거벗은 채 이불로 앞을 가리고 앉아서 징징거린다. 옆자리에는 빈 베개뿐 사람은 간 곳이 없다. 들어본즉 온종일 일하기에 피곤하여 아들은 자리에 들자 고만 세상을 잊었다. 하기야 그때 안해도 옷을 벗고 누워서 맞붙어 잤던 것이다. 그는 보통 때와 조금도 다름없이 새침하니 드러누워서 천정만 쳐다보았다. 그런데 자다가 벼란간 오줌이 마렵기에 요강을 좀 집어 달래려고 보니 뜻밖에 품안이 허룩하다. 불러 보아도 대답이 없다. 그래서는 어림짐작으로 우선 머리맡 위에 놓았던 옷을 더듬어 보았다. 딴은 없다.

필연 잠든 틈을 타서 살며시 옷을 입고 자기의 옷이며 버선까지 들고 내뺐음이 분명하리라.

「도적년!」

모자는 관솔에 불을 켜 들고 나섰다. 부엌과 잿간을 뒤졌다. 그리고 뜰 앞 수풀 속도 낱낱이 찾아봤으나 흔적도 없다.

「그래도 방 안을 다시 한 번 찾아보자.」

홀어미는 구태여 며느리를 도적년으로까지는 생각하고 싶지 않았다. 거반 울상이 되어 허벙저벙 방 안으로 들어왔다. 마음을 가라앉혀 들쳐 보니 아니나 다르랴 며느리 베개 밑에서 은비녀가 나온다. 달아날 계집 같으면 이 비싼 은비녀를 그냥 두고 갈 리 없다.

두말없이 무슨 병패가 생겼다. 홀어미는 아들을 데리고 덜미를 잡히는 듯 문 밖으로 찾아 나섰다.


마을에서 산길로 빠져나는 어귀에 우거진 숲 사이로 비스듬히 언덕길이 놓였다. 바로 그 밑에 석벽을 끼고 깊고 푸른 웅덩이가 묻히고 넓은 그 물이 겹겹 산을 에돌아 약 10리를 흘러내리면 신영강 중턱을 뚫는다. 시새에 반쯤 파묻히어 번들대는 큰 바위는 내를 싸고 양쪽으로 질펀하다. 꼬부랑길은 그 틈바귀로 뻗었다. 좀체 걷지 못할 자갈길이다. 내를 몇 번 건너고 험상궂은 산들을 비켜서 한 5마장 넘어야 겨우 길다란 길을 만난다. 그리고 거기서 좀더 간 곳에 냇가에 외지게 잃어진 오막살이 한 간을 볼 수 있다. 물방앗간이다. 그러나 이제는 밥을 찾아 흘러가는 뜬 몸들의 하룻밤 숙소로 변하였다. 벽이 확 나가고 네 기둥뿐인 그 속에 힘을 잃은 물방아는 을씨년궂게 모로 누웠다. 거지도 그 옆에 홑이불 위에 거적을 쓰고 누웠다. 거푸진 신음이다. 으! 으! 으응! 서까래 사이로 달빛은 쌀쌀히 흘러든다. 가끔 마른 잎을 뿌리며……

「여보 자우? 일어나게유 얼핀.」

계집의 음성이 나자 그는 꾸물거리며 일어나 앉는다. 그리고 너털대는 홑적삼의 깃을 여며 잡고는 덜덜 떤다.

「인제 고만 떠날테이야? 쿨룩……」

말라빠진 얼굴로 계집을 바라보며 그는 이렇게 물었다.

10분 가량 지났다. 거지는 호사하였다. 달빛에 번쩍거리는 겹옷을 입고서 지팡이를 끌며 물방앗간을 등졌다. 골골 하는 그를 부축하여 계집은 뒤에 따른다. 술집 며느리다.

「옷이 너무 커, 좀 작았으면……」

「잔말 말고 어여 갑시다, 펄쩍…….」

계집은 부리나케 그를 재촉한다. 그리고 연해 돌아다보길 잊지 않았다. 그들은 강길로 향한다. 개울을 건너 불거져 내린 산모퉁이를 막 꼽뜨리려 할 제다. 멀리 뒤에서 사람 욱이는 소리가 끊일 듯 날 듯 간신히 들려온다. 바람에 묻히어 말소리는 모르겠으나 재없이 덕돌이의 목성임은 넉히 짐작할 수 있다.

「아 얼른 좀 오게유.」

똥끝이 마르는 듯이 계집은 사내의 손목을 겁겁히 잡아끈다. 병든 몸이라 끌리는 대로 뒤툭거리며 거지도 으슥한 산 저편으로 같이 사라진다. 수은빛 같은 물방울을 뿜으며 물결은 산벽에 부닥뜨린다. 어디선지 지정치 못할 늑대 소리는 이산 저산서 와글와글 굴러 내린다.

반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

김동인 - 젊은 용사들  (0) 2019.05.26
김동인 - 광염 소나타  (0) 2019.05.25
이효석 - 산[무료소설]  (0) 2013.02.01
전영택 - 사진[무료소설]  (0) 2013.01.31
현진건 - 사립 정신병원장[무료소설]  (0) 2012.08.21
반응형

 

나무하던 손을 쉬고 중실은 발 밑의 깨금나무 포기를 들쳤다. 지천으로 떨어지는 깨금알이 손안에 오르르 들었다. 익을 대로 익은 제철의 열매가 어금니 사이에서 오도독 두 쪽으로 갈라졌다.

돌을 집어던지면 깨금알같이 오도독 깨어질 듯한 맑은 하늘, 물고기 등같이 푸르다. 높게 뜬 조각구름 때가 해변에 뿌려진 조개껍질같이 유난스럽게도 한편에 옹졸봉졸 몰려들 있다. 높은 산등이라 하늘이 가까우련만 마을에서 볼 때와 일반으로 멀다. 구만 리일까 십만 리일까. 골짜기에서의 생각으로는 산기슭에만 오르면 만져질 듯하던 것이 산허리에 나서면 단번에 구만 리를 내빼는 가을 하늘.

산 속의 아침나절은 졸고 있는 짐승같이 막막은 하나 숨결이 은근하다. 휘엿한 산등은 누워 있는 황소의 등어리요, 바람결도 없는데, 쉴새없이 파르르 나부끼는 사시나무 잎새는 산의 숨소리다. 첫눈에 띄는 하아얗게 분장한 자작나무는 산 속의 일색. 아무리 단장한 대야 사람의 살결이 그렇게 흴 수 있을까. 수북 들어선 나무는 마을의 인총보다도 많고 사람의 성보다도 종자가 흔하다. 고요하게 무럭무럭 걱정 없이 잘들 자란다. 산오리나무, 물오리나무, 가락나무, 참나무, 졸참나무, 박달나무, 사스레나무, 떡갈나무, 무치나무, 물가리나무, 싸리나무, 고로쇠나무. 골짜기에는 신나무, 아그배나무, 갈매나무, 개옻나무, 엄나무. 산등에 간간이 섞여 어느 때나 푸르고 향기로운 소나무, 잣나무, 전나무, 노간주나무―걱정 없이 무럭무럭 잘들 자라는―산속은 고요하나 웅성한 아름다운 세상이다. 과실같이 싱싱한 기운과 향기, 나무 향기, 흙 냄새, 하늘 향기, 마을에서는 찾아볼 수 없는 향기다.

낙엽 속에 파묻혀 앉아 깨금을 알뜰이 바수는 중실은, 이제 새삼스럽게 그 향기를 생각하고 나무를 살피고 하늘을 바라보는 것이 아니었다. 그런 것은 한데 합쳐 몸에 함빡 젖어들어 전신을 가지고 모르는 결에 그것을 느낄 뿐이다. 산과 몸이 빈틈없이 한데 얼린 것이다. 눈에는 어느 결엔지 푸른 하늘이 물들었고 피부에는 산 냄새가 배었다. 바심할 때의 짚북더기보다도 부드러운 나뭇잎― 여러 자 깊이로 쌓이고 쌓인 깨금잎, 가락잎, 떡갈잎의 부드러운 보료―속에 몸을 파묻고 있으면 몸뚱어리가 마치 땅에서 솟아난 한 포기의 나무와도 같은 느낌이다. 소나무, 참나무, 총중의 한 대의 나무다. 두 발은 뿌리요 두 팔은 가지다. 살을 베면 피 대신에 나뭇진의 흐를 듯하다. 잠자코 섰는 나무들의 주고받은 은근한 말을, 나뭇가지의 고개짓하는 뜻을, 나뭇잎의 소곤거리는 속심을 총중의 한 포기로서 넉넉히 짐작할 수 있다. 해가 뛸 때에 즐거하고, 바람 불 때에 농탕치고, 날 흐릴 때 얼굴을 찡그리는 나무들의 풍속과 비밀을 역력히 번역해 낼 수 있다. 몸은 한 포기의 나무다. 별안간 부드득 솟아오르는 힘을 느끼고 중실은 벌떡 뛰어 일어났다. 쭉 혀는 네 활개에 힘이 뻗쳐 금시에 그대로 하늘에라도 오를 듯 싶었다. 넘치는 힘을 보낼 곳 없어 할 수 없이 입을 크게 벌리고 하늘이 울려라 고함을 쳤다. 땅에서 솟는 산 정기의 힘찬 단순한 목소리다. 산이 대답하고 나뭇가지가 고갯짓한다. 또 하나 그 소리에 대답한 것은 맞은편 산허리에서 불시에 푸드득 날아 뜨는 한 자웅의 꿩이었다. 살찐 까투리의 꽁지를 물고 나는 장끼의 오색 날개가 맑은 하늘에 찬란하게 빛났다.

살찐 꿩을 보고 중실은 문득 배가 허출함을 깨달았다. 아래편 골짜기 개울 옆에 간직하여 둔 노루 고기와 가랑잎 새에 싸 둔 개꿀이 있음을 생각하고 다시 낫을 집어들었다. 첫참때까지에는 한 점은 채워 놓아야 파장되기 전에 읍내에 다다르겠고, 팔아가지고는 어둡기 전에 다시 산으로 돌아와야 할 것이다. 한참 쉰 뒤라 팔에는 기운이 남았다. 버스럭거리는 나뭇잎 소리가 품안에 요란하고 맑은 기운이 몸을 한바탕 멱감긴 것 같다. 산은 마을 보다 몇 곱절 살기가 좋은가. 산에 들어오기를 잘했다고 중실은 생각하였다.

 

세상에 머슴살이같이 잇속 적은 생업은 없다.

싸울래 싸운 것이 아니라 김영감 편에서 투정을 건 셈이다. 지금 와보면 처음부터 쫓아낼 의사였던 것이 확실하다. 중실은 머슴산 지 칠 년에 아무것도 쥔 것 없이 맨주먹으로 살던 집을 쫓겨났다. 원통은 하였으나 애통하지는 않았다.

해마다 사경을 또박또박 받아 본 일 없다. 옷 한 벌 버젓하게 얻어 입은 적 없다. 명절에는 놀이할 돈도 푼푼이 없이 늘 개보름 쇠듯 하였다. 장가들이고 집 사고 살림을 내 준다는 것도 헛소리였다. 첩을 건드렸다는 생뚱 같은 다짐이었으나, 그것은 처음부터 계책한 억지요 졸색의 등글개 따위에는 손댈 염도 없었던 것이다. 빨래하러 갔던 첩과 동구 밖에서 마주쳐 나뭇짐을 지고 앞서고 뒷서서 돌아왔다고 의심받을 법은 없다. 첩과 수상한 놈팡이는 도리어 다른 곳에 있는 것을, 애매한 중실에게 엉뚱한 분풀이가 돌아온 셈이었다. 가살스런 첩의 행실을 휘어잡지 못하고 늘그막판에 속태우는 영감의 신세가 하기는 가엾기는 하다. 더욱 엉클어질 앞일을 생각하고 중실은 차라리 하직하고 나온 것이었다. 넓은 하늘 밑에서도 갈 곳이 없다. 제일 친한 곳이 늘 나무하러 가던 산이었다. 짚북더기보다도 부드러운 두툼한 나뭇잎의 맛이 생각났다. 그 넓은 세상은 사람을 배반할 것 같지는 않았다. 빈 지게만을 걸머지고 산으로 들어갔다. 그 속에서 얼마 동안이나 견딜 수 있을까가 한 시험도 되었다.

박중골에서도 오 리나 들어간, 마을과 사람과는 인연이 먼 산협이다. 산등이 펑퍼짐하고 양지쪽에 해가 잘 쬐고, 골짜기에 개울이 흐르고, 개울가에 나무열매가 지천으로 열려 있는 곳이다. 양지쪽에서는 나무하러 왔다 낮잠을 잔 적도 여러 번이었다. 개울가에 불을 피우고 밭에서 뜯어온 옥수수 이삭을 구웠다. 수풀 속에서 찾은 으름과 나뭇가지에 익어 시든 아그배와 산사로 배가 불렀다. 나뭇잎을 모아 그 속에 푹 파고 든 잠자리도 그다지 춥지는 않았다.

이튿날 산을 헤매다가 공교롭게도 주영나무가지에 야트막하게 달린 벌집을 찾아냈다. 담배 연기를 피워 벌떼를 이지러뜨리고 감쪽같이 집을 들어냈다. 속에는 맑은 꿀이 차 있었다. 사람은 살라고 마련인 듯싶다. 꿀은 조금으로도 요기가 되었다. 개와 함께 여러 날 양식이 되었다.

꿀이 다 떨어지지도 않은 그저께 밤에는 맞은편 심산에 산불이 보였다. 백일홍같이 새빨간 불꽃이 어둠 속에 가깝게 솟아올랐다. 낮부터 타기 시작한 것이 밤에 들어가서 겨우 알려진 것이다. 누에에게 먹히는 뽕잎같이 아물아물 헤어지는 것 같으나, 기실은 한 자리에서 아롱아롱 타는 것이었다. 아귀의 혀끝같이 널름거리는 불꽃이 세상에도 아름다왔다. 울밑의 꽃보다도, 비단결보다도, 무지개보다도 맨드라미보다도 곱고 장하다. 중실은 알 수 없이 신이 나서 몽둥이를 들고 산등을 따라 오르고 골짜기를 건너 불붙는 곳으로 끌려 들어갔다. 가깝게 보이던 것과는 딴판으로 꽤 멀었다. 불은 산등에서 산등으로 둘러붙어 골짜기로 타 내려갔다. 화기가 확확 튀어 가까이 갈 수 없었다. 후끈후끈 무더웠다. 나무뿌리가 탁탁 튀며 땅이 쨍쨍 울렸다. 민출한 자작나무는 가지가지에 불이 피어올라 한 포기의 산호수 같은 불나무로 변하였다. 헛되이 타는 모두가 아까왔다. 중실은 어쩌는 수 없이 몸둥이를 쓸데없이 휘두르며 불 테두리를 빙빙 돌 뿐이었다. 불은 힘에 부치는 것이었다. 확실히 간 보람은 있었다. 그을린 노루 한 마리를 얻은 것이었다. 불 테두리를 뚫고 나오지 못한 노루는 산골짜기에서 뱅뱅 돌아 결국 불벼락을 맞은 것이다. 물론 그것을 얻을 때는 불도 거의 다 탄 새벽이었으나, 외로운 짐승이 몹시 가엾었다. 그러나 이미 죽은 후의 고기라 중실은 그것을 짊어지고 산으로 돌아갔다. 사람을 살리자는 신의 뜻이라고 비위좋게 생각하면 그만이었다. 여러 날 동안의 흐뭇한 양식이 되었다. 다만 한 가지 그리운 것이 있었다. 짠맛―소금이었다. 사람은 그립지 않으나 소금이 그리웠다. 그것을 얻자는 생각으로만 마음이 그리웠다.

 

힘자라는 데까지 지었다.

이십리 길을 부지런히 걸으려니 잔등에 땀이 내배었다. 걸음을 따라 나뭇짐이 휘청휘청 앞으로 휘었다.

간신히 파장 전에 대었다.

나무를 판 때의 마음이 이날같이 즐거운 적은 없었다.

물건을 산 때의 마음도 이날같이 즐거운 적은 없었다.

그것은 짜장 필요한 물건이기 때문이다.

나무 판 돈으로 중실은 감자 말과 좁쌀 되와 소금과 남비를 샀다.

산 속의 호젓한 살림에는 이것으로써 족하리라고 생각되었다.

목숨을 이어 가는 데 해어쯤이 없으면 어떨까도 생각되었다.

올 때보다 짐이 단출하여 지게가 가벼웠다.

술집 골방에서 왁자지껄하고 싸우는 것도 전과 다름없다.

이상스러운 것은 그런 거리의 살림살이가 도무지 마음을 당기지 않는 것이다. 앙상한 사람들의 얼굴이 그다지 그리운 것이 아니었다.

무슨 까닭으로 산이 이렇게도 그리울까. 편벽된 마음을 의심도하여 보았다. 그러나 별로 이치도 없었다. 덮어놓고 양지쪽이 좋고, 자작나무가 눈에 들고, 떡갈잎이 마음을 끄는 것이다. 평생 산에서 살도록 태어났는지도 모른다.

김영감의 그 후의 소식은 물어 낼 필요도 없었으나, 거리에서 만난 박 서방 입에서 우연히 한 구절 얻어듣게 되었다.

병든 등글개 첩은 기어코 김영감의 눈을 감춰 최 서기와 줄행랑을 놓았다. 종적을 수색 중이나 아직도 오리무중이라 한다.

사랑방에서 고시렁고시렁 잠을 못 이룰 육십 노인의 꼴이 측은하게 눈에 떠올랐다. 애매한 머슴을 내쫓았음을 뉘우치리라고 생각되었다. 그러나 중실에게는 물론 다시 살러들어갈 뜻도, 노인을 위로하고 싶은 친절도 가지기 싫었다.

다만 거리의 살림이라는 것이 더한층 어수선하게 여겨질 뿐이었다.

산으로 향하는 저녁길이 한결 개운하다.

 

개울가에 남비를 걸고 서투른 솜씨로 지은 저녁을 마쳤을 때에는 밤이 적이 어두웠다.

깊은 하늘에 별이 총총 돋고 초생달이 나뭇가지를 올가미 지웠다.

새들도 깃들이고 바람도 자고 개울물만이 쫄쫄쫄쫄 숨쉰다. 검은 산등은 잠든 황소다.

등걸불이 탁탁 튄다. 나뭇잎 타는 냄새가 몸을 휩싸며 구수하다. 불을 쬐며 담배를 피우니 몸이 훈훈하다. 더 바랄 것 없이 마음이 만족스럽다.

한 가지 욕심이 솟아올랐다.

밥짓는 일이란 머슴애 할 일이 못 된다. 사내자식은 역시 밭갈고 나무하는 것이 옳은 것이다. 장가를 들려면 이웃집 용녀만한 색시는 없다. 용녀를 데려다 밥일을 맡길 수밖에는 없다고 생각하였다.

용녀를 생각만 하여도 즐겁다. 궁리가 차례차례로 솔솔 풀렸다.

굵은 나무를 베어다 껍질째 토막을 내 양지쪽에 쌓아 올려 단간의 조촐한 오두막을 짓겠다. 펑퍼짐한 산허리를 일궈 밭을 만들고 봄부터 감자와 귀리를 갈 작정이다. 오랍 뜰에 우리를 세우고 염소와 돼지와 닭을 칠 터. 산에서 노루를 산 채로 붙들면 우리 속에 같이 기르고 용녀가 집일을 하는 동안에 밭을 가꾸고 나무를 할 것이며, 아이를 낳으면 소같이 산같이 튼튼하게 자라렸다. 용녀가 만약 말을 안 들으면 밤중에 내려가 가만히 업어 올걸.

한번 산에만 들어오면 별수 없지.

불이 거의거의 아스러지고 물소리가 더한층 맑다.

별들이 어지럽게 깜박거린다.

달이 다른 나뭇가지에 걸렸다.

나머지 등걸불을 발로 비벼 끄니 골짜기는 더한층 막막하다.

어느만 때인지 산 속에서는 때도 분별할 수 없다.

자기가 이른지 늦은지도 모르면서 나무 및 잠자리로 향하였다.

낟가리같이 두두룩하게 쌓인 낙엽 속에 몸을 송두리째 파묻고 얼굴만을 빠끔히 내놓았다.

몸이 차차 푸근하여 온다.

하늘의 별이 와르르 얼굴 위에 쏟아질 듯싶게 가까웠다멀어졌다한다.

별 하나 나 하나, 별 둘 나 둘, 별 셋 나 셋---

세는 동안에 중실은 제 몸이 스스로 별이 됨을 느꼈다.

반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

김동인 - 광염 소나타  (0) 2019.05.25
김유정 - 산골나그네  (1) 2013.02.01
전영택 - 사진[무료소설]  (0) 2013.01.31
현진건 - 사립 정신병원장[무료소설]  (0) 2012.08.21
나도향 - 뽕[무료소설]  (1) 2012.03.20
반응형

 

S는 송도를 떠나 서울로 올라온 지 달 만에 사진 한 장을 받았다. 빙그레 웃으면서 그 사진을 싼 종이를 뜯어 보았다. 피봉에 쓰인 글씨의 주인은 이전에 S를 향하여 인사할 때와 같은 얌전하고 반기는 태도로 곱게 써 있다. 글씨의 주인은 Y이다. 그런데 사진에는 Y가 혼자 있으리라 기대하였더니,Y 밖에 또 한 사람이 있다. 그는 Y의 친한 한반 동무이었다. S는 반가운 듯이 들여다보고 책상 서랍에 집어넣어 두었다.

 

S는 송도 어떤 소학교 교사로 있었다. 그 학교에는 여자부도 있고, 남자부도 있었는데, S는 여자부에서 많이 가르쳤다. 그 여학생들은 제일 나이 많은 아이가 열네 살 먹고, 모두 어리며 대개 얌전하고 재주가 있었다.

그래서 본래 음악을 좋아하는 S는 열심으로 노래를 가르치고, 그리고 날마다 재미있는 동화를 많이 들려 주었다. 학생들도 열심으로 배우고, 재미있게 듣고, 그리고 S선생을 몹시 사랑하였다. 하학하여도 집으로 돌아 가지를 아니하였다.

하기휴학 후에도 학생들은 한모양으로 학교에 모여서 S선생의 소매에 매달려 놀며 더운 줄도 몰랐다. 그래서 S선생은 서울 자기 집에서 기다리는 것도 생각지 못하고 그대로 학교에 있었다.

Y는 그중에 성적이 좋고 S가 보기에 위인이 똑똑한 학생이었다. 그리고 마음도 퍽 착한 아이였다. 여러 학생이 모두 S선생을 사랑하는 가운데 Y는 더욱 S를 사랑하였다. 그리하여 자기 집에 가서 객지에 있는 S의 의복 걱정과 식사 걱정을 간곡히 하였다. 말은 아니하여도 실상은 제일 S선생을 사랑하였다.

S선생은 개성을 떠나게 되었다. 첫째는 유학하기 위하여, 둘째는 학교 당사자와 사이에 조금 재미없는 일이 있어서, S선생이 하루는 하학하고 내려오면서 나는 이제는 이 학교를 사직하고 서울로 올라간다는 말을 하였다. 그리고 내려갔다가 두 시간이나 지나서 무심중 다시 올라와 보았더니, 운동장 한 모퉁이에 한 학생이 아카시아나무를 의지하고 돌아서 있었다. S는 벌써 멀리서 보고도 누구인 줄 알고 가까이 가 보았다. Y는 다시 돌아서면서 들릴이만큼 소리를 내어 울고 있었다.

 

S는 그 봄에 동경으로 유학을 갔다. 〈오호츠까〉고등사범학교의 기숙사 서편 모퉁이 방에 혼자 있는 S는 논에 벼이삭이 누우래지고, 길가에 억새가 허얘지고, 여기저기 언덕에 단풍이 빨개져서 가을빛이 무르익는〈무사시노〉넓은 들에 한가히 넘어가는 석양볕을 받으면서, 책상을 의지하고 말없이 앉아 있다. 멀리 들 경치를 바라보다가는 이따금 이따금 책상 위에 있는 사진을 들여다본다. 그러고는 또 눈을 감고 무슨 생각을 한다. 한참 있다가는 다시 눈을 떠서 사진을 들여다본다.

S는 동경 가서 고향 그리운 병이 났던지 늘 수심으로 지내었다. 그래 그것을 스스로 위로하여(실상은 옛날 그리운 병을 더 깊게 하였건마는) 가방에서 Y의 사진을 꺼내어 사진틀에 넣어 놓았다. 그 사진에는 본래 두 사람이 있었다. 얼굴 전체의 윤곽이 묘하고 예쁜데다가 입은 꼭 다물고 있으나,사람의 마음을 끌어가는 듯한 웃는 눈, 까맣고 동그란 눈의 주인은 Y였다. 그리고 그 옆에 앉아 있는 그의 동무의 얼굴은 어딘지 모르게 빠진 데가 있고 작은 눈과 긴 눈썹과 좁은 미간에는 독한 시기가 가득한 듯하였다. Y의 얼굴을 들여다볼 때마다 S에게 반김과 기쁨을 주었으나, 그 동무의 얼굴은 불쾌와 무서움을 주었다.

그래서 S는 가위로 그 동무의 얼굴과 몸을 베어 버렸다. 그리고 남은 Y의 사진에 아직 남아 있는 부분을 연필로 칠하여 묘하게 흐려 버렸다.

그리고 이따금 오는 Y의 편지를 픽 반가이 받아 보았다. 그리고 간단하고도 간곡한 회답을 해주었다. 그의 동무에게서도 혹 편지가 왔다.

 

여름방학이 되어 S는 서울 자기 집으로 돌아왔다.

S가 왔다는 소식을 듣고, 서울 어느 여자 고등보통학교에 같이 와서 공부하던 Y와 그 동무가 찾아왔다. 그 동무는 Y와 함께 사진 박힌 학생이었다.

S는 퍽 반가와서 여러 가지 이야기도 하고 물어도 보았다. 본래 말이 없고 얌전한 두 학 생은 방긋방긋 웃기만 하면서, 다른 대답이나 말은 별로 없었으나, 서울 와서 공부하는 재미가 어떠냐 묻는 말에는,

「시골서 선생님께서 저희를 가르치실 때 재미가 제일이야요.」

하는 대답을 힘있게 하였다.

S는 반가운 손님을 대접하기 위하여, 동경서 가져온 그림책과 사진첩을 가방에서 꺼내 놓고, 고무신을 신고 참외를 사러 나갔다. 참외를 사 가지고 오면서 생각하다가 S는 깜짝 놀란 듯이 아차! 하였다. 그 사진첩에는 동경서 책상에 놓았던 Y의 사진이 붙어 있는 것을 깜빡 잊어버리고 내놓았었다. 속으로 많이 염려를 하면서 집에 들어갔더니, 과연 두 사람의 태도와 얼굴은 아주 일변하였다. 그림책과 사진첩은 접어 치워 놓고 두 사람은 무슨 몹시 부끄럽고, 몹시 섭섭한 일을 당한 듯한 얼굴로 당장 일어나 가려고 하는 모양이다.

여러 말로 만류하여 겨우 참외 한 쪽씩을 먹는 체하고는 두 사람은 바삐 달아나갔다. 그런 뒤에 S는 바삐 사진첩을 펼쳐 보았다. Y의 사진이 붙었던 자리가 함부로 찢어지고 없어졌다. (누가 이랬나, 누가 가져갔나) 하고 S는 생각하였다.

 

S는 가을에 다시 동경으로 건너갔다. 간지 두 달이 지난 후에 Y에게서 간단한 편지가 왔다;. 그 편지 속에는 Y의 혼자 박힌 사진이 들어 있었다. 그리고 그 동무는 개학해서 올라왔다가 폐병이 생겨서 시골로 내려갔다고 하였다.

S는 그 편지를 보고 지난 여름에 볼 때에 그 동무의 금시에 까매진 얼굴과 눈물 머금은 눈과 꼭 깨물어 다문 입술이 생각났다. 그래서 책상 서랍을 뒤져보았다. 아직도 기왕 가위로 베었던 사진 조각이 몇 조각 남아 있었다.

반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

김유정 - 산골나그네  (1) 2013.02.01
이효석 - 산[무료소설]  (0) 2013.02.01
현진건 - 사립 정신병원장[무료소설]  (0) 2012.08.21
나도향 - 뽕[무료소설]  (1) 2012.03.20
이효석 - 북국사신[무료소설]  (1) 2012.02.23
반응형

생각하면 재작년 겨울 일이다. 나는 오래 간만에야 고향에 돌아갔었다. 10여 호가 넘던 일가집들이 가을바람에 나부끼는 포플라 잎보다도 더 하잘것없이 흩어진 오늘날에야 말이 고향이지 기실 쓸쓸한 타향일 따름이다. 비록 초가일망정 20여 간이나 되는 우리집도 다섯 간 오막살이로 찌그러들어 성 밖 외따른 동리에 초라하게 남았고, 거기에 칠순에 가까운 아버지와 사십이 넘은 계모가 턱을 괴고 앉았을 뿐. 아들도 남부럽지 않게 많지마는 제 입 풀칠하기에 바쁜 그들은 부모님 봉양할 이는 하나도 없었던 것이다. 몇 달 만에야 한 번, 몇 해 만에야 한 번 집안으로 기어드는 자식은 자식이 아니요 손님이다. 쌀밥 한 그릇 고깃국 한 대접을 만들어 먹이기에 아버지와 어머니가 얼마나 고심하는 것을 잘 아는 나는 얼른 데밀어다 보고는 선선히 일어서는 것이 항례이었다. 그러나 내가 여기서 내 시세와 우리 집안 형편을 늘어놓자는 것은 아니다. 음산하고 참담한 내 동무 하나의 이야기를 기념삼아 적어 두자는 것이다.

아버지 집을 총총히 뛰어나온 나의 발길은 몇 아니되는 친구가 구락부삼아 모이는 L의 사랑으로 향하였다. 그들은 무조건으로 나를 환영해 주었다. 반가움 즐거움은 이야기의 즐거움으로 옮겨갔다. 서울 형편 이야기, 글 이야기를 비롯하여 친구들의 가정에 일어난 에피소우드까지 우리의 화제에 올랐다.

“W군이 어째 보이지 않나? 요새도 은행에 잘 다니나?”

나는 그 사랑의 단골 축의 하나인 W군의 소식을 물어 보았다.

“이번 정리 통에 그나마 미역국을 먹었네.”

하고 주인 되는 L군이 얼굴을 찌푸린다. 나는 그 말을 듣고 놀랐다. 이 W군으로 말하면 그야말로 헐길 할길 없는 형편이었다. 본디 서발 막대 거칠 것 없는 가난한 집안에 태어난 그는 열 여덟 살 때에 백부에게로 출계를 하게 되었다. 양자간 덕택으로 즉시 장가는 들 수 있으나 사람 좋은 양부는 남의 빚봉수로 말미암아 씩씩지 않은 시골 살림이 일조에 판들고 말았다. 그는 처가에 몸을 의탁하는 수밖에 없게 되었다. 그러나 처가 또한 넉넉지 못한 형세이다. 조반석죽도 귈할 때가 많았다. 넉넉한 처가살이도 하기 어렵다 하거든 하물며 가난한 처가살이이랴. 목으로 넘어가는 밥 한 알 두 알이 바늘과 같이 그의 창자를 찔렀으리라. 이토록 고생에 부대끼면서도 그는 얼굴 한 번 찡그리는 법이 없었다. 그는 언제든지 싱글벙글 웃었다. 그는 말 한마디를 해도 웃지 않고는 못하는 낙천가였다. 서울에 올라와서 고학을 할 때 살을 에어 내는 듯한 겨울날 속옷을 빨다가 손이 몹시 쓰리면 그는 벌떡 일어나 손을 쩔레절레 혼들며

“이놈의 손가락이 별안간에 왜 뻣뻣해지나”

하고는 웃었다. 밥을 짓다가 연기가 눈으로 들어가면 눈물이 그렁그렁한 눈을 비비면서도 그는 히히 하고 웃기를 잊지 앉았다. 그 대신 그의 몸은 여지없이 말라 갔다. 뼈하고 가죽으로만 접한 듯한 얼굴은 바늘로 찔러도 피 한 점 날 것 같지 않았다. 가장 기쁜 듯이 웃을 때면 입가는 마치 누비를 누벼 놓은 듯이 여러 가닥 주름이 잡히었다.

만사를 웃고 지내는 그이언만 처가살이는 견디지 못하였던지 작년 봄에 남의 협호를 얻어 자기 식구를 끌고 나왔다. 백관으로 살림을 차리고 보니 그 군색한 것이야 당자 아닌 남으론 상상도 못할 일이 있었으리라. 그는 친구에게 쌀되를 꾸어 가면서 그날그날 보내던 중 여러 가지로 주선한 끝에 T은행의 사원으로 채용이 되었었다. 25원이란 월급이 비록 적지마는 그들의 가정에겐 생명의 줄이었다. 그런데 그 줄이나마 끊어졌으니 그는 또 무엇을 하며 지낼 것인가. 더구나 그· 벌써 열 두 살 먹은 맏딸, 여덟 살 되는 둘째 딸, 네 살 먹은 아들의 아버지가 아니냐.

”그러면 무엇을 먹고 산단 말인가.”

나는 탄식하였다.

“요새는 사립 정신병원장이 되셨지요.”

하고 익살 찰 부리는 S군이 낄낄 웃었다. 온 방안은 이 말에 땍대그르 웃었다.

“사립 정신병원장이라니?”

나는 웬 까닭을 몰라서 채쳐 물었다.

“출근 오전 7시, 퇴근 오후 6시, 집무 중 면회 절대 사절, 일시라도 환자의 곁을 떠나지 못할지니 변소 출입도 엄금‥‥‥”

하고 S군이 북받치는 웃음을 못 참을 제, 방 안에 웃음소리는 또 한 번 높아졌다.

S군의 설명을 들으면 W군에게 P란 친구가 있었다. 워낙 체질이 나약한 그는 어릴 적부터 병으로 자라났다. 성한 날이라고는 단지 하루가 없었다. 가난한 집 자식 같으면 땅김을 벌써 맡았으련마는 다행히 수천석군의 외동아들로 태어난 덕택에 삼과 녹용의 힘이 그의 끊어지려는 목숨을 간신히 부지해 왔었다. 자식이 그렇게 허약하거든 장가나 들이지 않았으면 좋을걸 재작년에 혼인을 한 뒤부터 그의 병세는 더욱더 처진 모양이었다. 금년 봄에 첫딸을 낳은 뒤론 그는 실성 실성 정신에 이상이 생기고 말았다.

미치고 보니 자연히 찾아오는 친구도 없고 부모 친척까지 그와 오래 앉아 있기를 꺼리게 되었다. 그렇다고 병자를 내어보낼 수도 없고 혼자 한방에 감금해 두는 것도 또한 염려스러운 일이다. 그래 W군이 <사립 정신병원장>이 된 것이다. 날이 맞도록 미친 이의 말벗이 되고 보호병 노릇을 하는 보수로 W군은 한 달에 쌀 한 가마니, 돈 10원씩을 받게 된 것이다.

“사립 정신병원장!”

나는 속으로 한 번 외어 보았다. 나의 가슴은 한그믐밤같이 캄캄해졌다.

그날 저녁에는 W군을 만났다.

“원장영감, 인제야 퇴근하셨읍니까?”

하고 S군은 또 낄낄댄다. 방안에 다시금 웃음이 터졌다. W군도 또한 빙그레 웃었으되 그 샛노란 얼굴엔 잠간 검은 그림자가 지나가는 듯하였다.

“오늘은 별일 없었나?”

친구들은 W군을 중심으로 둘러앉으며 L군이 물었다. 그들의 눈에는 호기심이 번쩍이었다.

“여보게, 말도 말게, 오늘은 정말 혼이 났네”

하고 W군은 역시 싱글싱글 웃는다.

  • “왜?”

여러 사람의 눈이 휘둥그래졌다.

“지랄이 점점 늘어가나 보네. 오늘은 문 첩첩이 닫고 늘 하는 그 지랄을 하더니만 칼을 가지고 나를 찌르려고 덤비데.”

“칼은 또 웬 칼인고?”

“낮에 밤 깍으라고 내온 것을 어느새 집어 넣었던가 보데.”

“그래 그 칼을 빼앗았나?”

“그까짓 것 안 빼앗으면 어떨라구, 설마 미친 놈이 사람 죽이겠나.”

하고 W군은 또 웃었다. 그러나 그의 몸은 웬일인지 추운 듯이 떨고 있었다.

“자네도 좀 실성실성하이그려, 미친 놈이 사람을 죽이지 성한 놈이 사람을 죽이나.”

머기 모인 친구의 하나인 K군이 그 귀공자다운 횐 얼굴이 조금 푸르러지며 이런 말을 하였다.

“성한 사람 같으면 푹 찌르지만 칼을 들고 남의 목을 겨누며 한참 지랄을 하더니 그대로 퍽 쓰러지데그려.”

“자네 오늘은 운수가 좋았네. 문을 첩첩이 잠그고 그 어둠침침한 방안에서 정말 찔렀으면 어잴 뻔했나?”

하고 L군은 아찔아찔한듯이 몸서리를 친다.

“문을 왜 처잠그는가?”

나는 또 설명을 요구하였다.

“자네는 참 모를걸세” 하고 W군은 설명해 주었다.

P의 증세는 공인증(恐人症)이란 것이었다. 천연스럽게 앉아 있다가 문득 눈을 홉 뜨고 그 백지장 같은 얼굴이 파랗게 질려 가지고

“아이고, 저놈들이 또 온다. 아이구, 저놈이 나를 잡으러 온다”

라고 황급하게 중얼거리며 숨을 곳을 찾는 듯이 방안을 썰썰매다가

“여보게 W군 문 좀 닫아 주게”

하고 비대 발괄하는 법이었다. 그러면 W군은 하릴없이 사랑 중문을 닫고, 그들이 있는 방문이린 방문은 미닫이며 덧창이며 바깥문까지 모조리 닫아 걸어야 한다. 그래서 방안이 침침해지면 개한테 쫓긴 닭 모양으로 방 한구석에 고개를 처박고 있던 미친 이는 고개를 번쩍 들고 사면을 두리번두리번 살핀다. 그러다가 별안간

“히, 히, 히, 히”

라고 마디마디 끊어진 웃음을 웃는다.

이 웃음소리를 따라 그의 홉뜬 눈이 점점 번들번들해지자

“이놈들아, 너희들이 나를 잡아가? 어림 반푼어치 없어, 히, 히, 히”

하면서 소리를 고래고래 지르다가 한 시간 가량 지나면 제풀에 지쳐서 그대로 쓰러지는 법이었다. 그런데 오늘도 법대로 또한 문을 다 잠그고 한참 발광을 하다가 문득 품속에서 창칼을 쑥 빼어 들더니 W군에게 달려 들어 그 칼을 목에다 겨누며

“이 죽일 놈, 네가 나 잡으러 온 것이지. 이놈, 내 칼에 죽어 보아라”

하고 소리소리 지르다가 다행히 그대로 쓰러졌다고 한다.

“자네 오늘 십년 감수는 했겠네.”

하고 L군이 소리를 떨어뜨린다.

“글쎄, 원장 노릇도 못해먹겠는걸.”

하고 W군은 또 히히 웃어 보이었다.

K군의 주최로 그날 밤에 우리는 해동관이란 요리집에 가게 되었다. 일행이 거의 다 외투를 걸쳤건만 W군 홀로 옥양목 겹두루마기 자락을 찬바람에 날리며 가는 다리를 꼬는 듯이 하며 걸어가는 양이 눈물겨웠다.

요리상은 벌어졌다. 셋이나 부른 기생의 기름내와 분내가 신선로 김과 한테 서리었다.

장구 소리와 가야금 가락이 서로 어우러지자 한가한 고로 웅장한 단가며 멋지고 구슬픈 육자배기 단 입김과 함께 둥둥 떠돌았다.

술은 여러 차례 돌았건만 나는 조금도 취해지지를 않았다. W군의 존재가 어쩐지 나의 마음을 어둡게 하였다. 첫째로 그의 주량이 나를 놀라게 하였다. 서울에서 고학하던 시절, 학비를 넉넉히 갖다 쓰는 친구가 청요리집으로 가난한 놀이를 하려면 강권하는 것을 떨치다 못하여 배갈 한 잔에 누른 얼굴이 흥당무로 변하며 그대로 쓰러지던 그였다. 그런데 오늘 저녁엔 비록 정종일망정 열 잔이 넘었으되 조금도 취하는 기색이 보이지 않았다. 빼빼 마른 팔뚝을 반만 걷어 요리 위에 세운 채 기생이 따라 주는 대로 그는 꿀꺽꿀꺽 들이켜고 있었다.

“자네 웬 술을 그렇게 먹나.”

마침내 나는 W군을 향해서 의아한 듯이 물었다.

“왜 나는 술도 못 먹는 줄 알았나”

하고 W군은 또 히히 웃어 보이었다.

“여보게 W군, 술이 어떤 줄 알고 그런 말을 하나. 한 동이를 가지고는 못 가도 먹고는 간다네. 식전 해장도 세 사발은 먹어야 견디네.”

S군이 도리어 내 말을 의아하게 여기는 듯이 가로채더니만

“여보게 W군, 자네는 자네 말짝으로 그 눈알만한 잔 가지고는 턱이 아니될 터이니 컵으로 하게.“

“그것도 좋지. 나만 그럴 것 있나, 우리 모두 컵으로 하세그려.”

컵을 들여왔다. 처음에는 먹을 듯이 모두들 W군의 말에 찬동을 하더니만 컵에 술을 붓고 보니 끔찍하던지 감히 마시러 들지 않았다. W군 홀로 세 컵을 기울이고 말았다

“자네들도 들게그려”

하고 한두어 번 권해보았으나 잘들 들지 않으매 저 혼자 연거푸 다섯 잔을 들이켰다. 그는 자기의 비색한 신수와 악착한 형편을 도무지 잊은 듯하였다. 그와 반대로 모인 중에도 자기 혼자 유쾌하고 기쁜 듯하였다. 기생 하나가 장구를 메고 일어서자 앞장서서 얼신덜신 춤을 춘 이도 W군이었다. 꽉 잠긴 목으로 남먼저 ‘에라만수’를 찾은 이도 W군이었다.

놀이는 끝장날 때가 왔다. 꽹과리 소리가 사람의 귀를 찢었다. 춤추다가 쓰러지는 사람이 하나씩 둘씩 늘게 되었다.

“인제 그만 가세그려,”

술이 덜 취한 L군 이 마침내 이런 제의를 하였다. 우리는 그 말에 찬동을 하며 외투를 떼어 입었다.

그때에도 한 팔로 요리상을 짚고 몸을 가누지 못하면서도 아직 술병을 기울이고 있건 W군은 문득 <보이>를 불러서 신문지를 가져오라고 하였다. 신문지를 받아들자 그는 약식이며 떡 같은 것을 주섬주섬 싸기 시작하였다.

“여보게 창피하이, 그만두게.”

K군이 눈썹을 찡그리며 말리었다.

“어떤가, 내 돈 준 것 내가 가져가는데”

하고 W군은 역시 웃으며 벌벌 떠는 손으로 쌀 것을 줍기에 바쁘다.

“인제 그만 싸게, 에이 창피스러워”

하며 K군은 고개를 돌린다. 마침내 W군은 쌀 것을 다 싸가지고 송편과 약식이 삐죽삐죽 나오는 봉지를 들고 비슬비슬 일어선다.

그때 K군의 단골이1라는 명옥이가 입을 삐죽거리면서 그 광경을 바라보다가

“원장영감 댁은 오늘밤에 큰 잔치를 하겠구먼”

하고 비우적거리었다. 그 말이 떨어지자마자 W군은 나는 듯이 명옥에게로 달려들었다.

“이년, 뭣이 어째”

라는 고함과 함께 W군의 손은 철썩하고 명옥의 뺨에 올라붙었다. 명옥은

“에고고”

외마디소리를 치고 쓰러지자 W군은 미워서 못 견디겠다는 듯이

“원장댁 큰 잔치? 큰 잔치?”

라고 뇌이면서 발길로 엎어진 계집의 허리를 찼다. 이 야단통에 W군의 떡 싼 봉지는 방바닥에 떨어져 흩어 졌다. 나는 이 싸움의 원인이요 사랑의 뭉치인 봉지를 얼른 주워서 방 한구석 장구 얹혔던 자리 위에 올려 두었다.

싸움은 벌어졌다. K군이 명옥의 역성을 들며 W군에게 덤빈 까닭이다. K군은 W군의 목덜미를 잡아 회술레 돌리다가

“이 자식 미친 놈하고 같이 있더니 미쳤나뵈. 왜 사람을 차며 지랄 발광을 하노”

하며 휙 뿌리치자 W군은 비슬비슬 몇 걸음 걸어 나오다가 방바닥에 얼굴을 처박고 푹 꺼꾸러졌다. 그럴 겨를도 없이 엎어진 이는 벌떡 몸을 일으켜서 곧 K군에게로 달려들었다. 우 리는 황망히 그의 팔을 잡아 만류를 하였는데 그때 그의 얼굴은 지금 생각해 보아도 몸서리가 끼친다. 엎어질 때 다쳤음이라, 악다문 이빨엔 피가 흘렀다. 그 경성드뭇한 눈썹이 올올이 일어섰으며 핏발선 눈엔 그야말로 불이 나는 듯하였고, 이마엔 마른 가죽을 뚫고 나올 듯이 푸른 힘줄이 섰다. 그러나 그것 보다도 마치 납을 끓여 부은 듯한 그 얼굴, 실룩실룩하는 살점 하나하나가 떠는 듯한 그 꼴이란 더할 수 없이 무서웠다. 입에 거품을 버글버글 흘리고

“미친 놈하고 같이 있으면 어쨌단 말지냐. 미쳤으면 어쨌단 말이냐. 오! 너는 돈 있다고, 너는 돈 있다고.”

하고 이를 빠드득빠드득 갈아붙이며 K군을 향해 몸부림을 쳤다. 순한 양 같은 이 낙천가 가 비록 취중일망정 사나운 짐승같이 날뛰며 악마보다도 더 지독한 표정을 할 줄이야 누가 꿈엔들 생각하였으랴.

간신히 뜯어말려서 먼저 K군을 보내고 L군과 S군과 나는 이 W군을 진정시켜서 얼마 만에야 그 요리집 방문을 나오려 하였다. 그 때 W군은 무엇을 찾는 듯이 연해 방안을 살피다가 아까 내가 얹어 둔 봉지를 발견하자 그의 눈은 이상하게 번쩍이었다. 그의 뜻을 지레짐작한 나는 얼른 그 봉지를 집자 그는 내 손에서 그 봉지를 빼앗듯이 받아 가지고 방바닥에 태질을 쳤다. 그러자 그는 흩어진 음식 위에 꺼꾸러지며 엉엉 울기 시작하였다. 그의 얼굴과 손은 약식투성이가 되고 말았다.

“복돌아, 약식 안 먹어도 산다. 복돌아, 송편 안 먹어도 산다.“

한동안 그는 제 아들 이름을 부르며 목을 놓고 울었다.

문득 울음을 뚝 그친 그는 무엇을 노리는 듯이 제 앞을 바라보더니만 나를 향하며

“여보게, 칼로 푹 찔러 죽이는 것이 어떻겠나?”

우리는 어리둥절하며 그의 입만 바라 보았다.

“아니, 그럴 일이 아니다. 고 어린것을 칼로 찌를 거야 있나. 차라리 목을 눌러 죽이지, 목을 누르면 내 손아귀 밑에서 파득파득하겠지. “

“여보게, 누구를 죽인단 말인가?”

마침내 나는 물어 보았다.

“우리 복돌이를 말일세. 하나하나씩 죽이는 것보다 모두 비끄러매 놓고 둘을 질러 버릴까?”

나는 그 말을 듣고 전신에 소름이 끼치었다..

“흥, 내 자식 죽이면 저희들은 성할 줄 알고. 흥, 그놈들도 내 손에 좀 죽어야 될걸.”

하고 별안간 그는 소리쳐 웃었다.

S군이 W군과 바로 한이웃에 살기 때문에 우리는 그에게 취한 이를 맡기고 돌아왔었다.

그 이튿날, S군의 말을 들은즉 W군의 집에서 악머구리 떼 같은 어른과 아이의 울음이 하도 요란하기에 자다가 말고 가보니 W군의 부인은 어떻게 맞았던지 마루에 늘어진 채 갱신도 못하고, 아이새끼는 기둥 하나에 하나씩 바로 친친 매어 두었으며, W군은 손에 성냥을 쥔 채로 마당에 쓰러져 쿨쿨 코를 골고 있었다고 한다.

그 다음날 차로 나는 서울로 올라왔다. W군은 사립 정신병원의 사무가 바빠 나를 전송도 해주지 못하였다. 그런 일이 있은 후 다섯 달 가량 지났으리라. 나는 L군으로부터 편지를 받았다.

  • ‥‥‥군이 마침내 미치고 말았다. 그는 오늘 아침에 P군을 단도로 찔러 그자리에 죽이고 말았네. P군의 미친 칼에 죽을 뻔 하던 그는 도리어 P군을 죽이고 만 것일세‥‥‥

나는 이 편지를 보고 물론 놀랐으되 어쩐지 으레 생길 참극이 마침내 실연되고 만것 같았다.

반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

이효석 - 산[무료소설]  (0) 2013.02.01
전영택 - 사진[무료소설]  (0) 2013.01.31
나도향 - 뽕[무료소설]  (1) 2012.03.20
이효석 - 북국사신[무료소설]  (1) 2012.02.23
이상 - 봉별기[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.21
반응형

1

안협집이 부엌으로 물을 길어 가지고 들어오매 쇠죽을 쑤던 삼돌이란 머슴이 부지깽이로 불을 헤치면서,

“어젯밤에는 어디 갔었던교?”

하며, 불밤송이 같은 머리에 왜수건을 질끈 동여 뒤통수에 슬쩍 질러맨 머리를 번쩍 들어 안협집을 훑어본다

“남 어데 가고 안 가고 님자가 알아 무엇 할 게요?”

안협집은 별 꼴사나운 소리를 듣는다는 듯이 암상스러운 눈을 흘겨보며 톡 쏴버린다.

조금이라도 염량이 있는 사람 같으면 얼굴빛이라도 변하였을 것 같으나 본시 계집의 궁둥이라면 염치없이 추근추근 쫓아다니며 음흉한 술책을 부리는 삼십이나 가까이 된 노총각 삼돌이는 도리어 비웃는 듯한 웃음을 웃으면서,

“그리 성낼 게야 무엇 있습나? 어젯밤 안 쥔 심바람으로 님자 집을 갔었으니깐두루 말이지.”

하고 털 벗은 송충이 모양으로 군데군데 꺼칫꺼칫하게 난 수염을 숯검정 묻은 손가락으로 두어 번 쓰다듬었다.

“어젯밤에도 김참봉 아들네 사랑방에서 자고 왔습네그려.”

삼돌이는 싱긋 웃는 가운데에도 남의 약점을 쥔 비겁한 즐거움이 나타났다.

“무엇이 어쩌고 어째, 이 망나니 같은 놈……”

하는 말이 입 바깥까지 나왔던 안협집은 꿀꺽 다시 집어삼키면서,

“남 어데 가 자든 말든 상관할 것이 무엇인고!”

하며, 물동이를 이고서 다시 나가려 하니까,

“흥! 두고 보소. 가만있을 줄 알았다가는……”

“듣기 싫어! 별꼬락서니를 다 보겠네.”

2

강원도 철원 용담(龍潭)이라는 곳에 김삼보(金三甫)라는 자가 있으니 나이는 삼십 오륙 세나 되었고, 키는 작달막하여 목은 다가붙고 얼굴빛은 노르께하며 언제든지 가죽창 박은 미투리에 대갈 편자를 박아 신고 걸음을 걸을 적마다 엉덩이를 내저으므로 동리에서는 그를 <땅딸보 김삼보>, <아편쟁이 김삼보>, <오리 궁둥이 김삼보>라고 부르는데 한 달에 자기 집에 붙어 있는 날이 이틀이라면 꽤 오래 있는 셈이요, 하루라면 예사다. 그리고는 언제든지 나돌아다니므로 몇 해 전까지도 잘 알지 못하였으나 차차 동리서 소문이 돌기를 <노름꾼 김삼보>라는 말이 퍼지자 점점 알아본즉 딴은 강원도, 황해도, 평안도 접경을 넘어다니며 골패 투전으로 먹고 지내는 것이 알려지게 되었다.

그 노름꾼 김삼보의 여편네가 아까 말하던 안협집이니 안협(安峽)은 즉 강원, 평안, 황해, 삼도 품에 있는 고읍(古邑)의 이름이다.

그 안협집은 김삼보가 얻어오기는 지금으로부터 오년 전, 안협집이 스물 한 살 되던 해인데 어떻게 해서 얻었는지 자세히는 알지 못하나 사람들의 말을 들으면 술파는 것을 눈을 맞추어서 얻었다고 하기도 하고, 계집이 김삼보에게 반해서 따라왔다기도 하고, 또는 그런 것 저런 것도 아니라 계집의 전남편과 노름을 해서 빼앗았다고도 하는데 위인 된 품으로 보아서 맨 나중 말이 가장 유력할 것 같다고 동리 사람들이 말을 한다.

처음에 안협집이 동리에 오자 그 동리 그 또래 계집들은 모두 석경을 들여다보게 되었다. 안협집이 비록 몸은 그리 귀하게 태어나지 못하였으나 인물이 남달리 고운 점이 있어, 동리 젊은것들이 암연히 부러워도 하고 질투도 하게 되고 또는 석경 속에 비친 자기네들의 예쁘지 못한 얼굴을 쥐어뜯고 싶기도 하였으니 지금까지 <나만한 얼굴이면> 하는 자만심이 있던 젊은 계집들에게 가엾게도 자가결함(自家缺陷)이 폭로되는 환멸을 느끼게 하기까지도 하였다.

그러나 촌구석에서 아무렇게나 자란데다가 먼저 안 것이 돈이었다.

<돈만 있으면 서방도 있고 먹을 것, 입을 것이 다 있지> 하는, 굳은 신조는 자기 목숨을 내어놓고는 무엇이든지 제공하여 부끄러운 것이 없었다.

십 오륙 세 적, 참외 한 개에 원두막 속에서 총각 녀석들에게 정조를 빌린 것이나, 벼 몇 섬, 돈 몇 원, 저고리감 한 벌에 그것을 빌리는 것이 분량과 방법이 조금 높아졌을 뿐이요 그 관념은 동일하였다.

그리하여 이곳으로 온 뒤에도 동리에서 돈푼이나 있고 얌전한 젊은 사람은 거의 다 한번씩은 후려내었으니 그것은 남자편에서 실없은 짓 좋아하는 이에게 먼저 죄가 있다 하는 것보다도 이쪽 안협집에서 그 책임이 더 있다고 할 수 있고, 또 그것보다 더 큰 죄는 그 남편 되는 노름꾼 김삼보에게 있다고 할 수가 있으니 그것은 남편 노름꾼이 한 달에 한번을 올까 말까 하면서도 올 적에는 빈손을 들고 오는 때가 많으니 젊은 계집 혼자 지낼 수가 없으매 자연히 이 집 저 집 동리로 다니며 품방아도 찧어주고 김도 매주고 진일도 하여주며 얻어먹다가 한번은 어떤 집 서방님에게 실없은 짓을 당하고 나서 쌀 말과 피륙 필을 받아보니 그것처럼 좋은 벌이가 없어 차츰차츰 이번에는 자기가 스스로 벌이를 시작하여 마치 장사하는 사람이 거래 단골을 트듯이, 이 사람 저 사람을 집어먹기 시작하더니 그것도 차차 눈이 높아지니까 웬만한 목도꾼 패장이나 장돌림, 조금 올라가서 순사 나리쯤은 눈으로 거들떠보지도 않게 되고, 적어도 그곳에서는 돈푼도 상당하고 여간해서 손아귀에 들지 않는다는 자들을 얼러보기 시작하게 되었던 것이다.

그 후부터는 일하지 않고 지내며 모양내고 거드름 부리고 다니는데 자기 남편이 오면은,

“이번에는 얼마나 땄습노?”

하고, 포르께한 눈을 사르르 내려 뜬다.

“딴 게 뭔가, 밑천까지 올렸네.”

삼보는 목 뒤를 쓰다듬으며 입맛을 다신다. 그러면 안협집은 전에 없던 바가지를 긁으며,

“X알 두 쪽을 달구서 그래 계집만두 못하다는 말요.”

하고서, 할 말 못할 말을 불어서 풀을 잔뜩 죽여놓은 뒤에는 혹시 서방이 알면 경이 내릴까 하여 노자랑 밑천 푼을 주어서 배송을 낸다. 그러면 울며 겨자 먹기로 삼보는 혼자 한숨을 쉬면서,

“허허, 실상 지금 세상에는 섣부른 X알보다는 계집편이 훨씬 나니라.”

하고, 봇짐을 짊어지고 가버린다.

3

이렇게 이삼 년을 지내고 난 어느 가을에 삼돌이란 놈이 그 뒷집 머슴으로 왔는데 놈이 어느 곳에서 어떻게 빌어먹던 놈인지는 모르나 논맬 때 콧소리나마 아리랑타령 마디나 똑똑히 하고 술잔이나 먹을 줄 알며, 동료들 가운데 나서면 제법 구변이나 있는 듯이 떠들어젖히는 것이 그럴 듯하고 게다가 힘이 세어서 송아지 한 마리 옆에 끼고 개천 뛰기는 밥 먹듯하는 까닭에 동리에서는 호랑이 삼돌이로 이름이 높다.

놈이 음침하여 오던 때부터 동리 계집으로 반반한 것은 남 모르게 모두 건드려보았으나 안협집 하나가 내내 말을 듣지 않으므로 추근추근 귀찮게 구는데 마침 여름이 되어 자기 집 주인 마누라가 누에를 놓고 혼자는 힘이 드니까 안협집을 불러서 같이 누에를 길러 실을 낳거든 반분하자는 약속을 한 후 여름내 같이 누에를 치게 된 것을 알고 어떤 틈 기회만 기다리며,

“흥, 계집년이 배때가 벗어서 말쑥한 서방님만 얼르더라. 어디 두고 보자. 너도 깩소리 못하고 한번 당해야 할걸. 건방진 년!”

하고는 술잔이나 취하면 주먹을 들었다 놓았다 한다.

그러자 집 주인 마누라가 치는 누에가 거의 오르게 되자 뽕이 떨어졌다. 자기 집 울타리에 심은 뽕은 어림도 없이 다 따다 먹이었고 그 후에는 삼돌이란 놈을 시켜서 날마다 십리나 되는 건넛말 일가집 뽕을 얻어다 먹이었으나 그것도 이제는 발가숭이가 되게 되었다. 인제는 뽕을 사다 먹이는 수밖에 없게 되었다. 그러나 사다가 먹이자면 돈이 든다. 주인노파는 담뱃대를 물고서 생각하여보았다.

(개량 뽕이 좋기는 좋지마는 돈을 여간 받아야지. 그리고 일일이 사서 먹이려다가는 뽕값으로 다 들어가고 남는 것이 어디 있나.)

노파 생각에는 돈 한푼 안 들이고 공짜로 누에를 땄으면 좋을 것이다. 돈 한푼을 들인다 하면 그 한푼이 전 수확에서 나오는 이익의 전부같이 생각되어 못 견디었다. 그뿐 아니라 자기 혼자 이익을 먹는 것 같으면 모르거니와 안협집하고 동사로 하는 것이므로 안협집이 비록 뼈가 부서지도록 일을 한다 하더라도 그 힘이 자기 주머니에서 나가는 돈 한푼만 못해 보인다. 그래서 뽕을 어떻게 공짜로, 돈 안 들이고 얻어올 궁리를 하고 있다가 안협집이 마침 마당으로 들어서매,

“뽕 때문에 일 났구료.”

하며 안협집에게는 무슨 도리가 없느냐고 물어보았다.

“글쎄.”

안협집 생각은 주인의 마음과 또 달라서 남의 주머니 돈 백 냥이 내 주머니 돈 한 냥만 못하다. 그래서 <돈주면 살걸> 하는 듯이 심상하게 있다.

“어떻게 해서든지 구해 와야지.”

서로 얼굴만 쳐다볼 때, 들에 나갔던 삼돌이란 놈이 툭 튀어들어오다가 이 소리를 듣더니 제딴은 동정하는 표정으로,

“그것 일 났쇠다. 어떻게 하나……”

한참 허리를 짚고 생각을 해보더니,

“헝! 참 그 뽕은 좋더라마는 똑 되기를 미선조각같이 된 놈이 기름이 지르르 흐르는데 그놈을 먹이기만 하면 고치가 차돌같이 여물 거야!”

들으라는 말인지 혼잣말인지는 모르나 한마디를 탁 던지고 말이 없다. 귀가 반짝 띈 주인은,

“어디 그런 것이 있단 말이야?”

하며 궁금증 난 사람처럼 묻는다.

“네, 저 새술막에 있는 것 말씀이요.”

혹시 좋은 수가 있을까 하려다가 남의 뽕밭, 더구나 그것으로 살아가는 양잠소 뽕이라, 말씨름만 하는 것이 될 것 같으므로,

“응! 나도 보았지, 그게 그렇게 잘되었나? 잘되었겠지. 그렇지만 그런 것이야 짐으로 있으면 무엇하나.”

“언제 보셨어요?”

“보기야 여러 번 보았지. 올 봄에 두릅 따러 갔다가도 보고.”

삼돌이란 놈이 한참 있다가 싱긋 웃더니 은근하게,

“쥔마님! 제가 뽕을 한 짐 저다 드릴 것이니 탁주 많이 먹이시렵니까?”

듣던 중에도 그렇게 반가운 소리가 또 어디 있으랴.

“작히 좋으랴. 따오기만 하면 탁주에다 젓이라도 담그마.”

귀찮스런 삼돌이도 이런 때는 쓸 만하다는 듯이 안협집도 환심 얻으려는 듯한 웃음을 웃으며 삼돌이를 보았다. 삼돌이는 사내자식의 솜씨를 네 앞에 보여주리라 하는 듯이 기운이 나며 만족하였다.

그날밤 저녁을 먹고 자정 때나 되더니 삼돌이는 눈을 비비며 일어나서 문 밖으로 나갔다. 갔다가 한 두어 시간 만에 무엇인지 지고 오더니 그것을 뒷곁 건넌방 뒤 창밑에 뭉뚱그려 놓았다.

이튿날 보니까 딴은 미선쪽 같은 기름이 흐르는 뽕잎이었다.

“어디서 났을꼬?”

주인하고 안협집은 수근수근 하였다.

“그 녀석이 밤에 도둑질을 해온 게지? 뽕은 참 좋소, 그렇지?”

“참 좋쇠다. 날마다 이만큼씩만 가져오면 넉넉히 먹이겠쇠다.”

두 사람은 뽕을 또 따오지 않을까 보아서 아무 말도 아니하고,

“참 뽕 좋더라. 오늘도 좀 또 따오렴.”

하고 충동인다. 놈은 두 손을 내저으며,

“쉬, 떠드시지 맙쇼. 큰일나죠. 그것이 그렇게 쉬워서야 그 노릇만 하게요. 까딱하다가는 다리 마디가 두 동강 날걸요.”

도둑해온 삼돌이나 받아들인 두 사람이나 도둑질했소! 하는 말은 없으나 서로 알고 있다.

그러자 하루는 주인이 안협집더러,

“여보, 이번에는 임자가 하루 저녁 가보구려. 그놈이 혹시 못 가게 되더래도 임자가 대신 갈 수 있지 않수. 또 고삐가 길며는 바래인다구 무슨 일이 있을는지 모르니 임자가 둘이 가서 한몫 많이 따오는 것이 좋지 않수.”

안협집이 삼돌이를 꺼리는 줄 알지마는 제 욕심에 입맛이 달아서 자꾸자꾸 충동인다.

“따다가 잡히면 어찌 하구유.”

“무얼! 밤중에 누구 알우? 그러고 혼자 가라오. 삼돌이란 놈하고 가랬지.”

“글쎄 운이 글러서 잡히거나 하면 욕이지요.”

잡히는 것보다도 안협집의 걱정은 보기도 싫은 삼돌이란 녀석하고 밤중에 무인지경에를 같이 가라니 그것이 딱한 일이다.

안협집의 정조가 헤프기도 유명한 만치 또 매몰스럽기도 유명하여 한번 맘에 들지 않는 것은 죽어도 막무가내다. 그것은 만냥 금을 주어도 거들떠보지도 아니한다. 그런데 삼돌이가 그 중에 하나를 참례하여 간장을 태우는 모양이다.

안협집은 생각하고 생각하여 결심해버렸다.

(빌어먹을 녀석이 그 따위 맘을 먹거든 저 죽이고 나 죽지. 내 기운은 없어도……)

하고 쌀쌀하게 눈을 가로뜨고 맘을 다가먹었다.

그리고는 뽕을 따러 가기로 하였다.

삼돌이는 어깨에서 춤이 저절로 추어진다.

“얘, 이것이 정말인가, 거짓말인가? 이제는 때가 왔구나 인제는 제가 꼭 당했지.”

놈이 신이 나서 저녁 먹고 마당 쓸고, 소 여물 주고, 도야지, 병아리 새끼 다 몰아넣고, 앞뒤로 돌아다니며 씻은 듯 부신 듯 다 해놓고, 목물하고 발 씻고, 등거리 잠뱅이까지 갈아입은 후 곰방대에 담배를 꾹꾹 눌러 듬뿍 한 모금 내뿜으며 시간 오기만 기다린다.

4

안협집은 보자기를 가지고 삼돌이를 따라서 뽕밭을 향하여 간다.

날이 유달리 깜깜하여 앞의 개천까지 자세히 보이지 않는다. 돌부리가 발부리를 건드리면 안협집은 에구 소리를 내며 천방지축으로 다리도 건너고 논이랑도 지나고 하여 길 반쯤 왔다.

삼돌이란 놈은 속으로 궁리를 하였다.

(뽕을 따기 전에 논이랑으로 끌고 가?…… 아니지, 그러다가는 뽕두 못 따가지고 오면 어떻게 하게…… 저도 열녀가 아닌 다음에 당하고 나면 할 말 없지. 아주 그런 버릇이 없는 년 같으면 모르거니와…… 옳지, 수가 있어, 뽕을 잔뜩 따서 이어주면 제가 항우의 딸년이라고 한 번은 중간에서 쉬렸다. 그러거든……)

이렇게 궁리를 하다가 너무 말이 없으니까 심심파적도 될 겸 또는 실없이 농담도 좀 해서 마음을 좀 떠보아 나중 성사의 전제도 만들어 놀 겸 공연히 쓸데없는 말을 지껄인다.

“삼보는 언제나 온답데까?”

“몰라, 언제는 온다 간다 말이 있어 다니나.”

“그래 영감은 밤낮 나돌아다니니 혼자 지내기 쓸쓸치 않소?”

놈이 모르는 것같이 새삼스럽게 시치미를 뗀다.

“별걱정 다 하네. 어서 앞서 가, 난 길이 서툴러 못 가겠으니……”

“매우 쌀쌀하구려. 나는 님자를 위해서 하는 말인데. 그렇지만 김참봉 아들이란 쇠귀신 같은 놈이라 아무리 다녀도 잇속 없습네. 내 말이 그르지 않지.”

안협집은 삼돌이가 아주 터놓고 말을 하는 것을 들으니까 분해서 뺨이라도 치고 싶었으나 그대로 참으며,

“무엇이 어째? 말이라면 다 하는 줄 아는군.”

하고, 뒤로 조금 떨어져 걸어갈 제 전에도 그 녀석이 미웠지마는 남의 약점을 들어 가지고 제 욕심을 채우려는 것이 더 더러웠다.

뽕밭에 왔다. 삼돌이란 놈이 철망으로 울타리 한 것을 들어주어 안협집이 먼저 들어가고 나중으로 삼돌이란 놈은 그 무거운 다리를 성큼 하여 그 안으로 들어갔다. 들어가다가 발끝에 삭정이 가지를 밟아서 딱 우지끈 소리가 나고 조용하였다.

삼돌이는 손에 익어서 서슴지 않고 따지마는 안협집은 익지도 못한데다가 마음이 떨리고 손이 떨려서 마음대로 안 된다.

삼돌이는 뽕을 따면서도 있다가 안협집을 꾀일 궁리를 하지마는 안협집은 이것 저것을 잊어버리고 손에 닥치는 대로 뽕을 땄다.

얼마쯤 땄다. 갑자기 안협집의 뒤에서,

“누구야!”

하고, 범 같은 소리를 지르는 남자 소리가 안협집의 담을 서늘하게 하였다.

삼돌이란 놈은 길이나 되는 철망을 어느 결에 뛰어넘었는지 십여 간 통이나 달아나서 안협집을 불렀다.

“어서 와요! 어서, 어서!”

그러나 안협집은 다리가 떨려서 빨리 나와지지를 않는다. 그러나 죽을 힘을 다하여 달아나려고, 한아름 잔뜩 따 넣었던 뽕을 내던지고 철망으로 기어나오기는 나왔으나 치맛자락이 걸려서 잡아당긴다. 거기에 더 질겁을 해서 그대로 쭉 찢고 나오려 할 때, 때는 이미 늦었다. 뽕 지키던 남자는 안협집을 잡았다.

“이 도둑년! 남의 뽕을 네 것같이 따가? 온 참, 이년, 며칠째냐, 벌써? 이렇게 남의 것이라고 건깡깽이로 먹으면 체하지 않을 줄 알았더냐? 저리 가자.”

안협집은,

“살려주소, 제발 잘못했으니 살려만 주소. 나는 오늘이 처음이오. 저 삼돌이란 놈이 날마다 따가지 나는 죄가 없쇠다.”

하고, 손이 발이 되도록 빈다.

“듣기 싫어. 이년아! 무슨 변명이냐. 육시를 하고도 남을 년 같으니. 왜, 감옥소의 콩밥 맛이 고소하더냐?”

“그저 잘못했습니다.”

삼돌이는 보이지 않고 뽕지기는 안협집 손목을 끄을고 뽕밭으로 들어갔다.

“이리 와! 외양도 반반히 생긴 년이 무엇이 할 게 없어 뽕 서리를 다녀.”

하더니 성냥불을 그어대고 안협집을 들여다보더니,

“흥!”

의미 있는 웃음을 웃어 버렸다.

안협집은 이 웃음에 한 가닥 희망을 얻었다. 그 웃음은 안협집의 손아귀에 자기를 갖다 쥐어 준다는 웃음이다. 안협집은 따라서 방싯 웃었다. 그 웃음 한번이 넉넉히 뽕지기의 마음을 반 이상이나 흰 죽 풀어지게 하였다.

안협집은 끌려갔다.

(제가 철석 같은 간장을 가진 놈이 아닌 바에…… 한 번이면 놓아줄걸.)

그는 자기의 정조를 팔아서 자기의 죄를 면할 수 있음을 알았다.

그는 마지 못하는 체하고 끌려갔다.

삼돌이란 놈은 멀리서 정경만 살피다가 안협집을 뽕지기가 데리고 가는 것을 보더니 두 눈에서 쌍심지가 돋았다.

“얘, 이놈이 호랑이 삼돌이를 모르는 모양이다. 그러나 대관절 어떻게 할 셈이냐? 이놈 안협집만 건드려보아라. 정강마루를 두 토막에다 내놀 터이니. 오늘밤에는 꼭 내 것이던걸 그랬지. 어디 좀 가까이 좀 가 볼까?”

이제는 단판씨름이라 주먹이 시비 판단을 하는 때이다. 다시 철망을 넘어서 들어갔다. 들어가서는 이곳 저곳 귀를 기울이더니 이 구석 저 구석으로 돌아다녀 보았다.

저쪽에서 인기척이 웅얼웅얼 하더니 아무 말이 없다. 한 두서너 시간 그 넓은 뽕밭을 헤매고 또 거기 닿은 과목밭, 채마전, 나중에는 그 옆 원두막까지 가보았다. 놈이 뽕나무 밭 가운데 부풀덤불을 보지 못한 까닭이다.

그는 입맛만 다시면서 집으로 와서 주인에게 그 이야기를 했다.

노파의 눈은 등잔만 해지더니 두 손, 두 다리가 사시나무 떨 듯한다.

“이거 일 났구나. 어쩌면 좋단 말이냐.”

좌불안석을 할 제 삼돌이란 녀석은 분한 생각에 곰방대만 똑똑 떨고 앉았다.

5

그날 새벽에 안협집이 무사히 왔다. 머리에 지푸라기가 묻고 몸매무시가 말이 아니다.

“에그, 어떻게 왔어? 응?”

주인은 눈에 눈물이 괴어서 어루만진다.

“무얼 어떻게 와요? 밤새도록 놈하고 승강이를 하다가 그대로 왔지.”

“그대로 놓아주던가?”

“놓아주지 않고, 붙잡아두면 어찌할 테야?”

일이 너무 싱겁다. 삼돌이 놈만 혼잣말처럼,

“내가 잡혔더면 콩밥을 먹었을걸, 여편네니까 무사했지.”

주인은 그래도 미진해서,

“그래, 잘 놓아주었으니 다행이지. 그러나 저러나 뽕은 어떻게 되었소?”

“다 뺏겼죠!”

“인제는 아무 일 없겠소?”

“일이 무슨 일예요.”

그날 밤에 삼돌이란 놈은 혼자 앉아서 생각하기를,

(복 없는 놈은 하는 수가 없거든. 그러나 내가 다 눈치를 채었으니까, 노름꾼놈이 오거든 일르겠다고 위협을 하면 년도 발이 저려서 그대로는 못 있지, 내 입을 안 막고 될 줄 아는 게로구먼.)

그후부터는 삼돌이란 놈이 안협집을 보고는,

“뽕지기놈 보고 싶지 않습나?”

하고 오며가며 맞대놓고 빈정대기도 하고 빗대놓고도 비웃는다.

“뽕이나 또 따러 가소.”

이러는 바람에 온 동리에서 다 알았다. 안협집은 분해서 죽겠는데, 하루는 삼돌이란 놈이 막 안협집이 이불을 펴고 누우려는데 찾아와서 추근추근 가지도 않고,

“삼보 김서방이 올 때도 되었습네그려.”

하며, 눈치를 본다. 안협집은 졸음이 와서 눈꺼풀이 뻣뻣하여오는데 삼돌이란 놈이 가지도 않는 것이 귀찮아서,

“누가 아우. 오고 싶으면 오고 가고 싶으면 가겠지.”

하고, 담벼락에 비스듬히 기대앉는다.

삼돌이의 눈에는 그 고단해하면서 비스듬히 누워서 눈을 감을락말락한 안협집의 목덜미 살찌기며 볼그레한 두 볼이 몹시 정욕을 일으킨다.

그래서 차츰차츰 말소리가 음흉해간다.

“님자는 사람을 너무 가려봅디다. 그러지 마슈. 나도 지금은 남의 집 머슴놈이지마는 안집 지체라든지 젊었을 적에는 그래도 행세하는 집에서 났더라우. 지금은 그놈의 원수스런 돈 때문에 이렇게 되었지마는……”

하고, 말을 건네려 하는데 안협집은 별 시러베 자식 다 보겠다는 듯이 대답이 없다.

“자! 그럴 것 있소. 오늘은 내 청을 한번 들어 주소그려.”

하고, 바싹 달려드는 바람에 반쯤 감았던 안협집의 눈은 똥그래지며 어느 결에 삼돌의 뺨에 손뼉이 올라가 정월에 떡치듯 철썩 한다.

“이놈! 아무리 쌍녀석이기로 이게 무슨 버르장머리냐. 냉큼 나가거라!”

하고 호령이 추상같다. 삼돌이란 놈은 따귀를 비비면서 성이 꼭두까지 일어나서,

“무엇이 어쩌고 어째. 횡! 어디 또 한번 때려봐라.”

일이 이렇게 되었으니 자기가 하려던 것은 이루고 마는 것이 상책이다. 이래도 소문은 날 것이요, 저래도 소문은 날 것이니 이왕이면 만족이나 채우고 소문이 나더라도 나는 것이 자기에게는 이로울 것 같았다.

더구나 안협집으로 말을 하면 온 동리에서 판박아 놓은 화냥년이니 한번 화냥이나 두 번 화냥이나, 남이나 내가 무엇이 다를 것이 있으랴 하는 생각이 났다. 도리어 자기의 만족을 한번 얻는 것이 사내자식으로서의 일종의 자랑인 것같이 생각되었다.

그는 두 팔로 안협집을 힘껏 끼어안고,

“내가 호랑이 삼돌이다! 네가 만일 내 말을 들으면 무사하지만 그렇지 않으면 그대로 두지 않을 터이야! 네 네 남편이 오기만 하면 모조리 꼬아바칠 터이야! 뽕 따러 갔던 날 일까지 모조리!”

무식한 놈이라 야비한 곳이 있다. 안협집은 그 소리가 얼마나 사내답지 못하였는지 알 수 없었다. 쇠같은 팔이 자기 허리를 누를 때 눈을 감고 한번 허락할까 하려다가 그 말을 듣고서 고만 침을 얼굴에 뱉었다.

“이 더러운 녀석! 네가 그까짓 것으로 나를 위협한다고 말을 들을 줄 아니.”

하고, 소리를 질렀다. 삼돌이는 손으로 안협집의 입을 막았으나 때는 늦었다. 마침 마을 다녀오던 이장의 동생이 이 소리를 듣고 문을 열었다.

삼돌이란 놈은 무안해서 얼굴이 붉어지며 안협집을 놓았다. 안협집은 분해서 색색거리며,

“저놈 보시소. 아닌 밤중에 혼자 자는데 와서 귀찮게 굽니다. 저 죽일 놈이요. 좀 끌어내다 중치(重治)를 좀 해주시오.”

이장의 동생은 안협집의 행실을 아는고로 삼돌이만 보내려고,

“이놈이 할 일이 없거든 자빠져 자기나 하지, 왜 아닌 밤중에 남의 계집의 방에서 지랄이야? 냉큼 네 집으로 가거라!”

두 눈이 등잔만하여진다.

“네, 그런 게 아니라 실없이 기롱을 좀 했삽더니……”

“딛기 싫어! 공연히 어름어름 하면서, 이놈아 너는 사람을 죽여도 기롱으로 아느냐?”

삼돌이는 쫓겨났다. 이장의 동생은 포달을 부리며 푸념을 하는 안협집을 향하여,

“젊은것이 늦도록 사내녀석들을 방에다 붙이니까 그런 꼴을 당하지.”

“누가요?……”

“고만둬! 어서 잠이나 자.”

하며 문을 닫다 주고 나가버렸다.

6

삼돌이는 앙심을 먹었다. 안협집을 어떻게 해서든지 한번 골리리라는 생각이 가슴속에 탱중하였다. 안협집은 독이 났다. 삼돌이란 놈 분풀이를 하려는 생각이 머리끝까지 올라왔다.

이튿날 동리에 소문이 났다.

“삼돌이란 놈이 뺨을 맞았다지! 녀석이 음침하니까.”

“그렇지만 계집년이 단정하면 감히 그런 맘을 먹을라구.”

“그렇구 말구! 제 행실야 판에 박은 행실이니까.”

“지가 먼저 꼬리를 쳤던 게지.”

이 소리가 바람에 떠돌아오자 안협집은 분하였다. 요조숙녀보다도 빙설 같은 여자인데 이런 누추한 소문을 듣는 것 같았다. 맘에 드는 서방질은 부정한 일이 아니요, 죄가 아니요, 모욕이 아니나 마음에 없는 놈에게 그런 소리를 듣고 당하는 것은 무서운 모욕 같았다.

그는 그 길로 삼돌의 주인마누라에게로 갔다.

“삼돌이란 놈을 내쫓으소.”

주인은 벌써 알아채었으나 안협집편은 안 들었다. 다만 어루만지는 수작으로,

“무얼 내쫓을 것까지 있소. 그만 일에…… 그저 눈감아 두지.”

“왜 눈을 감는단 말이요?”

주인은 속으로 웃었다.

(소 한 필을 달라면 줄지언정 삼돌이를 내놔?)

하였다.

“내쫓아선 무얼 하우, 또.”

<어림없는 년! 네가 떠들면 떠들수록 네 밑구멍 들춰서 남 보이는 것이라>는 듯이 치어다보며 맨 나중으로 아주 잘라 말을 해버렸다.

“나는 못 내보내겠소.”

안협집은 분해서 집에 와서 머리를 쥐어뜯으며 울었다. 그리고 또 결심했다.

“두고 봐라. 너희들까지 삼돌이를 싸고도니! 영감만 와봐라.”

하루는, 딴은 영감이 왔다. 안협집은 곤두박질을 하면서 맞았다.

“에그, 어서 오슈.”

노름꾼 김삼보는 눈이 똥그래졌다. 무슨 큰 좋은 일이나 생긴 것 같았다. 딴 때와 유달리 반가와하는 것이 의심스럽고 이상하였다.

방에 들어앉자마자 얼마나 땄느냐는 말도 물어보지 않고 삼돌이란 놈에게 욕당할 뻔하였다는 말을 넋두리하듯 이야기하였다.

“사람이 분해서 죽겠구려. 이것도 모두 영감 잘못 둔 탓이야. 오죽 영감이 위엄이 없어 보이면 그따위 녀석이 그런 짓을 할라고…… 영감이라고 있으나 없으나 마찬가지지, 1년 열두 달 계집이 죽거나 살거나 내버려 두고 돌아만 다니니까……”

영감은 픽 웃었다.

“왜 내 잘못인가? 오죽 행실을 잘 가지면 그따위 녀석에게 그 꼴을 당한담.”

김삼보는 분이 나지 않는 것도 아니었다. 그러나 계집의 소행을 짐작도 하려니와 그놈의 주먹도 아니 생각할 수가 없었다. 계집이 먹여 살리라는 말이 없고 이혼하자는 말만 없는 것이 다행해서 서방질을 해도 눈을 감아주고 무슨 짓을 하든지 그저 코대답만 하여주는 터이라 그런 소리가 귓전으로 들릴 뿐이다.

“내가 행실 잘못 가진 게 무어요?”

안협집은 분풀이라도 하여줄 줄 알았더니 도리어 타박을 주므로 분한데 악이 났다.

“글쎄 무어야! 무엇? 어디 대 봐요! 임자가 내 행실 그른 것을 보았소? 어디 보았거든 본대로 말을 하시우.”

딴은 김삼보는 집어서 말할 것이 없었다. 그는 그저 그런 눈치만 채었지, 반박할 증거는 잡은 것이 없다.

“본 거나 다름없지!”

“무엇이 본 거나 다름없어? 1년 열 두 달 계집이 죽거나 살거나 내버려 두었다가 이제 와서 한다는 소리가 그것밖에 없어? 살기가 싫거든 그대로 살기 싫다고 그래, 사내답게. 왜 고만 냄새가 나지? 또 어디다가 계집을 얻어 논 게지.”

“이년이 뒈지지를 못해서 기를 쓰나?”

“그렇다. 이놈아! 네까짓 녀석 아니면 서방 없을까 봐 그러니, 더러운 녀석!”

김삼보의 주먹은 안협집의 등줄기를 우렸다.

“이년, 그래도 잔소리야! 주둥이 좀 닫치지 못하겠니……”

이렇게 서로 툭닥거리며 싸우는 판에 뒷집에서 삼돌이란 놈이 이 소리를 듣고서 가장 긴한 체하고 달아왔다.

“삼보 김서방 언제 오셨소?”

하고, 마당에 들어섰다. 김삼보는 그놈의 상판을 보니까 참았던 분이 꼭두까지 올라온다. 삼돌이는 제법 웃음을 띠며,

“허허, 오래간만에 만나셔서 내외분 싸움이 웬일이시우?”

어디서 한잔을 하였는지 얼굴이 불콰하다.

김삼보는 눈을 흘겨 뚫어지도록 삼돌이를 치어다보았다.

“이놈아! 남이 내외싸움을 하든 말든 참견이 무어야!”

삼돌이란 놈은 주춤하였다. 그는 비지 같은 눈꼽이 낀 눈을 꿈벅꿈벅 하더니,

“그렇게 역정 내실 것 무엇 있수. 말 좀 했기로……”

“이놈아 네가 아랑곳 할 게 무어야?”

“아랑곳은 할 것 없어도 흥정은 붙이고 싸움은 말리랬으니까 말이오. 나는 싸움 좀 못 말린단 말이요?”

하고, 술 냄새를 풍기며 다가앉는다.

“이놈아, 술을 먹었거던 곱게 삭여!”

이번에는 삼돌이란 놈이 빌붓는다.

“나 술 먹고 어찌하든 김 서방이 관계할 게 무어요.”

“이놈아! 남의 내외싸움에 참견을 하니까 그렇지.”

주고받다가 삼돌이의 멱살을 김삼보가 쥐었다.

“이 녀석, 네가 무슨 뻔뻔으로 이따위 수작이냐? 내 계집 이놈 왜 건드렸니?”

삼돌이는 조금 발이 저렸으나 속으로 흥 하고 웃었다.

“요까짓 게 누구 멱살을 쥐어? 앙징하게……”

하더니 김삼보의 팔을 잡아 마당에다가 내려갈기니 개구리 떨어지듯 캑 한다.

“요놈의 자식아! 내 말을 좀 들어보고 말을 해! 네 계집 흠절을 모르고 뎀비기만 하면 강산이냐? 이 동리 반반한 사내양반 쳐놓고 네 계집 건드리지 않은 놈이 없다. 이놈! 꼭 집어 말을 하라면 위에서 아래로 내리섬기마. 이놈 너도 계집 덕분에 노자랑 노름 밑천 푼 좋이 얻어썼지. 그래 집이라고 오면서 볼 받은 것이나마 옥양목 버선 벌이나 얻어 가지고 가는 것은 모두 어디서 나온 것으로 아니? 요 땅딸보 오리궁둥아! 아무리 속이 밴댕이 같기로…… 그리고 또 들어봐라. 나중에는 주워먹다 못해서 뽕지기까지 주워먹었다.”

안협집이 파래서 달려든다.

“이놈! 네가 보았니!”

“보나 안 보나 일반이지.”

“이녀석, 네 말을 듣지 않으니까 된 말 안된 말 주둥이질을 하는구나.”

동리 사람들이 모여들었다. 안협집은 삼돌이에게 발악을 하고 김삼보는 듣고만 있다.

한참 있더니 듣다듣다 못하는 듯이 삼돌이란 놈이 안협집에게로 달려들며,

“이년이 뒈지려고 기를 쓰나?”

하고, 주먹을 들었다.

동리 사람들이 호령을 하고 말렸다.

“이놈! 저리 얼른 가거라!”

삼돌이는 변명을 하며 뻗딩겼다. 그러나 여러 사람에게 끌려 저리로 가버렸다.

사람이 헤어지자 노름꾼은 계집의 머리채를 잡았다.

그는 삼돌이에게 태질을 당한 것이 분하였다. 그뿐 아니라 그렇게까지 계집년의 행실을 온 동리에서 아는 것이 분하였다.

“이년! 더러운 년! 뽕밭에는 몇 번이나 나갔니?”

발길로 지르고 주먹으로 패고 머리채를 잡아당기고 땅에다 질질 끌었다. 그는 이를 갈고 어쩔 줄을 몰랐다. 계집은 울고 발버둥질을 쳤다.

“죽여라! 죽여!”

“그럼 살려줄 줄 아니? 이년! 들어앉아서 하는 게 그런 짓밖에는 없어?”

김삼보는 자기의 무딘 팔다리가 계집의 따뜻하고 연한 몸에 닿을 때에 적지 않은 쾌감을 느끼었다. 그는 그럴수록 더욱 힘을 주어 저리도록 속에 숨겨 있던 잔인성이 북받쳐 올라왔다.

맞은 안협집은 당장에 죽을 것 같았다. 그는 생각하기를 이왕 이리된 바에야 모두 말해버리고 저하고 갈라서면 고만이지 언제는 귀밑머리 풀고, 사주단자 보내고, 사당에 예배드린 내외냐. 저는 저고 나는 난데, 왜 이렇게 때리노? 하는 맘이 나며,

“이것 놔라! 내 말하마!”

하고, 머리를 붙잡았다.

“뽕밭에는 한 번밖에 안 갔다. 어쩔 테냐?”

삼보는 더욱 머리채를 잡아챘다.

“이년! 한번?”

이번에는 더 때렸다. 안협집은 말한 것이 후회가 났다. 삼보는 그래도 거짓말을 한다고 그대로 엎어놓고 짓밟았다. 안협집은 기절을 하였다. 삼보는 귀로 안협집의 숨소리를 들어 보았다. 그러나 숨소리가 없다. 그는 기겁을 하여 약국으로 갔다. 그의 팔다리는 떨렸다. 그가 의사에게서 약을 지어 가지고 왔을 때 안협집은 일어나 앉아 있었다. 삼보는 반가웁기도 하고 분하기도 하여 약을 마당에 팽개쳤다. 그리고 밤새도록 서로 말이 없었다.

이튿날은 벙어리들 모양으로 말이 없이 서로 앉아 밥을 먹고, 서로 앉아 치어다보고, 서로 말만 없이 옷도 주고 받아 갈아입고, 하루를 더 묵어 삼보는 또 가버렸다. 안협집은 여전히 동리 집 공청 사랑에서 잠을 잤다. 누에는 따서 30원씩 나눠 먹었다.

반응형
반응형

R군!

북극의 이 항구에 두텁던 안개도 차차 엷어갈 젠 아마 봄도 퍽은 짙었나부에. 그동안 동지들과 무사히 건투하여 왔는가? 항구에 안개 끼고 부두에 등불 흐리니 고국을 그리워하는 회포 무던히도 깊어가네.

내가 이곳에 상륙한 지도 어언 두 주일이 넘지 않았나. 그동안 찾을 사람도 찾았고 볼것도 모조리 보았네. 모든 인상이 꿈꾸고 상상하던 것과 빈틈없이 합치되는 것이 어찌도 반가운지 모르겠네. 남녀노소를 물론하고 다같이 위대한 건설사업에 힘쓰고 있는 씩씩한 기상과 신흥의 기분! 이것이 나의 얼마나 보고저 하고 배우고저 한 것인지 이것을 이제 매일같이 눈앞에 보고 접대하는 내 자신 신이 나고 흥이 난다면 군도 대강은 짐작할 수 있겠지. 더구나 차근차근 줄기 찾고 가지 찾아서 빈틈없이 일을 진행하여 나가는 제 3인터내셔널의 비범한 활동이야말로 오직 탄복하고 놀라지 않을 수밖에 없네.

여기에 관한 자세한 이야기야 하려들면 한이 없을 듯하기에 그것은 다음 기회로 밀고 이 편지는 내가 이곳에 온 후의 첫 편지이고 군 역시 이곳을 무한히 그리워하던 터이므로 여기서는 대강 이 도시의 인상과 나의 사생활에 관한 재미있는 한 편의 에피소드를 군에게 소개할려네 ---

두 가닥의 반도가 바다를 폭 싸고 있는 것 만큼 항구는 으슥하고도 잔잔하네. 잔잔한 그 안에 새로운 기를 펄펄 날리는 수많은 기선과 정크와 화물선. 항구 위로 훤히 터진 도시. 발달된 지 오래인만큼 건축이 대개는 낡았고 생각하였던 것보다는 좀 고색을 띠운 듯하네. 가장 번화한 거리인 해안과 평행하여 길게 뻐친 레닌가 그 속에 즐비한 건축 --- 은행, 극장, 호텔, 국영 백화점 그외 각 회관, 구락부, 극동XX대학 등이 모두 제정 시대의 건물 그대로 있고 언덕 중턱에는 백의 동포의 거리가 있으니 역시 정결치 못한 낡은 거리이네. 그러나 대체로 보아 희고 노란 석조의 건축들이 시가의 전체에 밝은 색조를 주는 --- 밝은 풍경 맑은 도시임은 틀림없네.

국영 판매소 앞에는 언제든지 사람의 행렬이 끊일 새 없고 노파, 젊은이, 아이들이 길게 열을 짓고 움직이면서 차례를 기다려서 여러 가지의 필요한 식료품을 사는 것이네.

흐레브(빵), 마쏘(고기), 아보스취(야채), 싸--하르(사탕), 웟카 등의 모든 식료품이 국영 판매소에서만 팔리고 사사로이 경영하는 소매상이라고는 시중에 극히 희소하다는 것은 군도 아는 바이겠지. 빵을 사려는 늙은이는 병을 들고 긴 행렬 속에 끼어서 결코 조급하게 덤비는 법 없이 행렬과 같이 유유히 움직이는 풍경 이것은 오로지 새시대의 풍경의 하나일 것이니 옛날의 생활 형태를 철저히 청산하여 버린 이 신흥 도시에서만 볼 수 있는 풍경일 것이네.

오후 다섯 시만 되면 시가는 온전히 노동자의 거리이니 한 시간 에누리없이 꼭 여덟 시간의 노동을 마친 수많은 노동자들이 공장에서 일터에서 무수히 거리를 쏟아져 나오네. 검소하게 옷입은 그들이 자랑스러운 걸음으로 당당하게 거리를 활보할 때 거리는 우리의 것이다 세상은 우리의 것이다!--- 그들의 자랑스런 태도와 굵은 보조가 이것을 또렸이 말하는 듯하네.

이것으로 보면 고색을 띤 이 거리가 실상은 가장 활기를 띤 새날의 거리라는 것은 누구나 다 느끼겠지. 신흥의 기상이 신선한 생장력이 거리의 구석구석에 충만하여 있고 그 속에서 굵은 조직이 크나큰 건설이 한층한층 굳어가는 것이네. 노동자들이 노동을 마치고도 날마다 갖가지 의회에 출석하기 위하여 분주히 돌아치고 젊은 학생들과 청년들이 질소한 옷을 입고 책을 끼고 역시 건설의 사업에 분주히 휘돌아치고 있는 것은 물론이어니와 오직 남자뿐이 아니라 신흥계급의 여자 역시 그러하네. 노동 부인이나 여학생이나 다같이 수건으로 머리를 싸고 굽 얕은 구두를 신고 건강한 걸음으로 거리를 걸어다니네. 북극의 능금같이 신선한 그들의 얼굴빛 밋밋하고 탄력 있는 그들의 다리! 굽 높은 구두 끝에 불안정한 체력을 싣고 휘춘휘춘 걸어가는 엷은 다리에 멸망하여 가는 계급의 불안정한 미학이 있다면 굽 얕은 구두에 전신을 든든히 싣고 탄력 있게 걸어가는 밋밋한 다리에는 신흥한 이 나라의 건강한 미학이 있다고 나는 생각하네.

이 나라는 미인 --- 자유롭고 순진하고 건강하고 그야말로 기쁨과 힘의 상징이요, 새날의 매력이 아니면 무엇일까.

도시의 인상은 이만하여 두고 나는 아까 말한 나의 사생활에 관한 에피소드라는 것을 다음에 소개하겠네. 그것은 나답지 않은 끔찍이도 달콤하고 재미있는 이야기니 --- 다른 것이 아니라 내가(결코 자랑스런 일은 아니나) 아름다운 이 나라의 미인의 키스를 받고 사랑을 얻은 이야기라네. 설마 군이 사치하고 불건강하다고 비웃지는 않을 줄 믿네. 일상 소설을 좋아하는 나는 이 이야기에 예술적 윤택을 가하여 소설의 형식으로 쓰겠으니 넌센스의 한 편이 되고 말지라도 이 북극의 봄 나의 첫 선물로만 알고 과히 허물은 말게.

상륙한 지 일주일이 되니 항구의 지리도 대강 터득되고 그들의 기풍도 차차 알아는졌으나 아직 할 일이 손에 잡히지 않은 관계상 나는 일정한 숙소도 없이 박군과 김군에게 번차례로 폐를 끼칠 분이었다.

<카페 우스리> --- 안정치 못한 이 며칠 동안 자주 출입하게 된 것은 이 부두 가까이 외롭게 서있는 카페 우스리였다. 저녁부터 자옥한 안개 속에 붉은 불을 희미하게 던지고 있는 카페 우스리 --- 그곳은 온전히 노동자들의 오아시스였다.

모보들이 재즈를 추고 룸펜들이 호장된 기염을 토하는 곳이 아니요, 그야말로 똑바른 의미에서의 노동자의 안식처이었다. 마도로스 파이프에서 피어오르는 담배 연기 속에 서리운 이 나라의 제일 큰 공로자의 초상 밑에는 유쾌한 노동자의 웃음이 있고 건강한 선원들의 흥이 있었다. 하루의 노동을 마치고 긴 항해를 마치고 동무들과 카페 우스리를 찾아오는 것은 곧 그들의 기쁨의 하나인 듯도 하였다. 그것은 물론 순진한 노동자의 숲에서만 우러나오는 이 집의 유쾌하고 건강한 기분을 사랑하여서지만 솔직하게 말한다면 보다 더 카페 주인의 딸 되는 사--샤의 매력에 끌려서라고 할까.

늙은 아버지의 타는 수풍금에 맞춰 기타를 뜯는 사--샤. 낭랑한 목소리로 슬라브의 민요를 노래하는 사--샤, 손님 숲은 유쾌히 돌아치는 사--샤. 그의 한 마디 한 동작이 다 말할 수 없이 귀여운 사--샤였다. 슬라브 독특한 아름다운 살결, 능금같이 신선한 용모, 북극의 하늘같이 맑은 눈, 어글어글한 몸맵시, 풍부한 육체. --- 북극의 헬렌이다. 손가락 하나 대지 말고 신선한 향기 그대로 맑은 자태를 그대로를 하루 온종일 바라보고도 싶고 가지채 곱게 꺽어 향기채 꽃송이채 한 입에 넣고 잘강잘강 씹어 버리고도 싶은 아름다운 꽃이다.

상륙 당시 내가 이 카페에 자주 출입하게된 것도 실상인즉 사--샤의 매력에 끌린 까닭이었다. 붉은 수건으로 머리를 싸고 기타에 맞춰서 순박한 민요를 읊을 때의 사--샤. 한 번 보고 두 번 봄을 따라 넓은 세상에는 그와 같은 존재는 다시 없으리라고까지 생각되었다. 사--샤! 세상에 둘도 없는 사--샤! 가련한 웃음을 띄우고 낭랑한 목소리로 「야 류뷰류 -- 빠아스」 하면서 품에 와서 넘싯 안긴다면 그 순간에 죽어도 이 세상에 났던 보람이 있겠다고 평소의 나답지 않은 이러한 당치않은 생각에 나중에는 센티멘탈하게까지 되었다. 일이 많고 짐이 무거운 몸에 괴롭게 할 처지가 아니라고 스스로 꾸짖어 보았으나 사람으로서의 이 영원한 감정만은 어찌할 수 없었다.

우스리를 찾은 지 사흘 되는 밤이었다.

육중한 기중기와 창고와 기선의 허리가 안개 속에 몽롱한 밤 부두에는 우스리의 창에서 흐르는 향기로운 불빛을 향하여 선원들의 검은 그림자가 하나씩 둘씩 모여들기 시작하였다.

넓은 카페 안에는 어느덧 사람들이 그득하였고 값싼 마홀카의 푸른 연기가 방안에 자옥하였다.

늙은 아버지는 손님 시중들기에 분주하였고 사--샤의 목가적 자태를 볼 때에 그가 낮 동안에 부두에 나와 바닷바람을 쏘여가면서 새로 닻 내린 배에 올라 정신없이 무엇을 적으면서 선객들을 한 사람 한 사람 취조하는 해상 국가 보안부의 여서기인 줄야 누가 첫눈에 짐작할 수 있으랴. 그리고 그가 몇 해 전에 모스크바에 있을 때에 열렬한 콤사몰카1의 한 사람으로 낮 동안에는 회관에서 일보고 밤에는 또한 동무들과 혁명사 강의를 들으러 다니던 그 사--샤일 줄야 누가 짐작하랴. 혁명에 오빠와 어머니를 잃은 사--샤는 모스크바에서 열심으로 공부하고 일보던 그때에도 외로이 떨어져 있는 늙은 아버지를 지극히 사랑하였던 끝에 마침내 도읍을 떠나 동쪽 항구까지 멀리 아버지를 찾아왔던 것이다. 그리하여 여서기로서 바쁜 일을 보아 가면서도 아버지를 위하여 그가 경영하는 카페를 또한 도와 나갔던 것이다. 낮에는 바쁘게 휘돌아치면서도 밤에는 수많은 노동자와 선원들을 상대로 목가와 기쁨에 취하는 이 두 가지의 생활을 사--샤는 가장 자유롭고 양기롭게 해나갔던 것이다.

사--샤는 한참이나 기타의 줄을 맞추더니 익숙한 기술로 마주르카(Mazurka)의 한 곡조를 뜯기 시작하였다.

우리 세 사람은 한편 구석 탁자를 차지하고 유쾌한 흥에 잠기면서 사--샤의 기타 소리에 귀를 기울였다.

잡담과 웃음에 요란하던 사람들도 그 음조에 취한 듯이 방안은 고요하였다. 힘과 땀의 노동을 마친 뒤에 고요한 마주르카의 한 곡조는 사실 한 모금의 청량제일 것이다. 방안은 이 고요한 맛에 취한 듯 하였다. 그러나 나는 은은한 음조보다도 능란히 놀리는 그의 손맵시보다도 더 많이 어여쁜 사--샤의 용모에 정신이 쏠렸었다.

한 곡조가 그치자 박수하는 소리가 파도같이 일어나고 치하의 소리가 물 퍼붓듯 쏟아 졌다.

「사--샤!」

「부라보!」

이 물끓듯하는 환조의 사이에서 선원인 듯한 건장한 사나이가 문득 자리를 일어서더니 무엇이라고 높게 외치면서 사--샤의 앞으로 걸어갔다.

「크라시---바야떼---보슈카!」

만면에 웃음을 띄우고 이렇게 외치더니 그는 다짜고짜로 사--샤를 번쩍 들어 탁자 위에 올려세웠다. 사람들은 의아하여서 그의 거동을 잠자코 보고만 있었다. 사--샤 역시 영문을 모르나 그러나 그는 여전히 양기로운 웃음을 띄우면서 기타를 한 손에 든 채 탁자 위에 서슴치 않고 올라섰다.

사나이는 또 소리 높이 외쳤다.

「아욱숀니 톨기.」

「!」

「?」

「아나---파세루---이.」

당돌한 그 사나이의 거동에 의아해하고 있던 사람들은 그의 외치는 이 한마디에 기뻐하고 소리치고 박수하면서 찬동의 뜻을 표하였다.

「하라쇼!」

「부라보!」

그러나 나는 생각할 수 없었다. 그리고 그들의 장난에는 놀라지 않을 수 없었다. 키스를 경매하다니! 내가 은근히 생각하여 오던 사--샤의 키스를! 생각할 수 없었다. 허락할 수 없었다. 나의 가슴은 알 수 없이 떨렸다.

그러나 사--샤의 얼굴을 보았을 때에는---이 순진한 처녀는 그들의 제의에 승낙하는 듯이 양기롭게 웃고만 있었다. 그리고 그의 아버지 역시 박수를 하면서 동의의 뜻을 표하고 있었다.

(모를 백성이다.)

그들의 미친 장난을 이해하기 어려운 나는 속으로 이렇게 중얼거렸다.

세 사람이 수군수군 이야기하고 있는 동안에 열광적 흥분과 환호 가운데에서 경매의 막은 드디어 열리고 말았다.

건장한 사나이는 사--샤의 옆에 선 채 군중을 향하여 소리쳤다.

「취토 스토---야트?」

이 말이 끝나기가 무섭게 먼 구석 한 편 탁자 옆에 앉았던 키작은 노인이 일어서면서 마도로스 파이프를 입에서 빼더니 모기 소리 만한 목소리로 가늘게 불렀다.

「아딘 루---브랴.」

별안간 웃음소리가 봇살 터지듯이 방안에 그득히 터져 나왔다. 키스 한 번에 일 루불이라는 것이 결코 망발된 값은 아니었으나 개시로 그것을 부른 것이 호호한 노인이었고 또 그의 태도가 하도 우스운 까닭에 모두들 웃음을 금할 수 없었던 것이다.

「오---첸 도쉐보!」

무참하여서 자리에 도로 주저앉은 노인을 보고 사나이는 이렇게 말하고 다시 「취토 스토---야트!」를 부르니 시세는 차차 올라가기 시작하였다.

「드바 루---브랴.」

「트리 루---브랴.」

「파티 루---브랴.」

오 루불까지 오르더니 시세는 더 오르지 않고 잠깐 머물렀다.

건장한 사나이는 <샤티> <샤티>를 연발하면서 사람 숲을 휘돌아 보았으나 거기에는 침묵이 있을 뿐이요, 값을 더 올리는 사람은 없었다.

그러자 한참이나 있다가.

「데---파샤티!」

하고 한편 구석에서 벌떡 얼어서는 사나이가 있었으니 그것이 곧 나였다.

처음에는 그들의 당돌한 행동에 자못 놀랐으나 차차 그들의 무작위한 태도와 사--샤의 유쾌한 태도를 봄을 따라 나도 그 속에 한 몫 끼어 아름다운 사--샤의 한 송이의 사랑을 얻어 볼까 하고 알맞은 때를 기다려오던 터이었다.

십 루불이 결코 많은 돈은 아니다. 그러나 그것으로 사--샤의 아름다운 입술을 살 수가 있다면 그것은 얼마나 귀중한 십 루불이며 영광스런 십 루불일 것인가! 흥분된 나는 이런 생각을 하면서 탁자 옆에 일어서서 사--샤을 바라보았다.

사--샤 역시 나를 똑바로 바라보았다. 징긋이 이쪽을 바라보는 묵직한 응시 속에는 그 무슨 깊은 의미가 있다---고 적어도 나는 생각하였다. 사흘이나 이곳을 찾아온 만큼 그는 나의 존재도 이미 짐작하였을 것이다. 그의 응시에는 차차 미소가 떠올랐다. 미소를 띤 그를 이렇게 정면으로 대하니 그는 얼마나 더 아름다운가, 아름다운 그의 입술이 십 루불에·····단 생각에 취하면서 나는 나에게 쏠려 있는 수많은 시선을 무시하면서 정신없이 사--샤를 바라보았다.

그러나 이 단 생각도 중턱에서 끊어져 버리고야 말았다.

「드바따티!」

엄청나게 큰 소리로 부르짖으면서 나의 옆 탁자에 앉았던 늘름 한 사나이가 나의 흥정을 가로챘기 때문이다. 그리고 그가 뭇사람의 시선과 사--샤의 시선을 독점하였기 때문이었다. 그러나 이 역시 또 다른 사람에게 가로채어 버리고 시세는 또다시 차차 폭등하기 시작하였다.

「트리따티!」

「소--로끄!」

「파티데샤티!」

처음에는 일 루불씩 오르던 것이 이제와서는 십 루불씩 올라갔다. 그리고 한 사람이 봉을 떠놓으면 왠일인지 그것이 가속도적으로 급속하게 올라갔다. 올라갈 때마다 나의 속을 죄이고 떨리고 흥분되어 갔던 것이다.

「쉐스티!데샤티!」

「쌤떼샤티!」

「부쌤데샤티!」

드디어 팔십 루불까지 올라갔다. 키스 한번에 팔십 루불. 그것은 아름다운 사--샤와 달아 볼 때에는 별로 무거운 것이 아니지만 넉넉지 못한 노동자나 선원들의 처지와 달아 볼 때에는 팔십 루불은 곧 저울대가 휠이만치 무거운 돈일 것이다. 사--샤의 아름다운 자태를 눈앞에 놓고도 시세가 이 팔십 루불 까지 와서는 그대로 침체하여 버리고 더 올라갈 형세를 보이지 않은 것도 그 때문일 것이다.

이 팔십 루불을 부른 사나이는 몸이 부대한 것이라든지 해군모를 엇비슷하게 쓴 품이 틀림없는 선장격의 사나이였다. 그는 그가 부른 가격에 십분의 만족과 자신을 가지고 자랑스럽게 주위를 휘돌아보았다. 그리고 그를 좇을려는 사람이 없음을 깨달았을 때에 그는 유유히 자리를 일어서서 사--샤에게로 가려 하였다.

처음에는 무작위하게 장난으로 시작한 것이 일이 차차 이렇게 참스럽게 되고 나중에는 한 사나이가 그것도 그다지 마음먹지 않는 사나이가 자기 앞으로 서슴지 않고 달려 듦을 볼 때 사--샤는 적지않이 실망한 듯 하였다.

드디어 그는 군중을 돌아보면서 호소하는 듯이 두 손을 들었다. 그러는 즈음에 기타줄에 걸려선지 그의 치마가 높이 들리며 양말속의 향기로운 하아얀 두 다리가 무릎 위에까지 드러났다. 새빨간 즈로오즈 밑으로 기름지게 드러난 백설 같은 감각이 전기불을 받아 눈이 부시게 현란하였다.

「데뱌노--스토.」

이 우연히 드러난 관능의 공인지는 모르나 잠시 중단 되었던 시세는 별안간 팔십 루불을 차버리고 구십 루불로 올랐다.

구십 루불을 부른 사나이는 역시 모자를 엇비슷하게 쓴 젊은 사나이였다. 그는 늠름히 일어서서 백분의 자신을 가지고 주위를 휘돌아보았다. 그러나 벌써 더 부를 만한 사람은 보이지 않았다. 이분이 지나고 삼분이 지나고 오분이 지났다. 그러나 이 시세를 돌파한 새 시세는 나오지 않았다. 구십 루불이 최후의 결정적 기록인 듯하였다. 젊은 사나이는 최대의 자신을 가지고 한 걸음 두 걸음 사--샤의 앞으로 걸어갔다.

한 걸음 두 걸음······ 나는 참을 수 없었다. 사--샤의 사랑이 결국 이 사나이의 것이 된단 말인가 하고 생각할 때에 나는 모욕이나 받은 듯 하였다. 안된다. 안된다. 그럴 수 없다. 사--샤가 사--샤가······ 나는 부지중에 벌떡 자리를 일어섰다. 그리고 어느 결엔지 모르게,

「스토!」

하고 정신없이 백 루불을 불러 버렸다. 물론 아무 분별도 주책도 없이였다. 다만 머릿속에 있는 것은 사--샤를 뺏겨서는 안되겠다는 생각 뿐이었다.

박군과 김군은 의아하여 나를 똑바로 바라 보았고 뭇사람의 시선 역시 일제히 나에게로 쏠렸다. 나를 정면으로 응시하는 사--샤의 얼굴에는 말할 수 없이 요조한 미소가 떠올라 있었다. 그리고 그 미소 가운데에는 처음에 내가 「데--샤티!」를 불렀을 때에 보여준 그것 이상 몇몇 배의 깊은 의미와 호의의 표정이 떠올라 있는 것은 속일 수 없는 사실이었다. 그의 눈은 나를 부르는 듯도 하지 않았던가.

사--샤의 옆에 섰던 건장한 사나이는 군중을 향하여 「스토!」「스토!」를 연호하였으나 그 이상 올리는 사람도 올릴 만한 사람도 보이지는 않았다.

사--샤는 결국 내 차지였다. 나는 당당히 자리를 나서서 한 걸음 두 걸음 사--샤에게로 발을 옮겨 놓았다.

사--샤 역시 반기는 낯으로 두 팔을 내밀면서 나에게로 가까이 달려왔다.

결국 나는 사--샤의 손을 잡고 그 역시 말없이 나의 손을 든든히 잡았다. 그의 맑은 눈, 거룩한 미소, 든든한 팔--- 이 모든 그의 무언의 자태가 기실 나의 꿈꾸고 있던 「야--류부류--바--스」를 한마디 한마디 또렸 또렸이 속삭였다. 나는 꿈이나 아닌가 하였다. 꿈이 아니고는 이렇게 끔찍한 행복이 나에게 굴러떨어질 리 만무할 것이다. 세상에도 아름다운 사--샤--- 희랍의 <헬렌>인들 애란의 <데아드라>인들 어찌 사--샤에게 미칠 수 있었을까---해를 비웃고 달을 비웃을 사--샤! (동무여 나의 이때의 이 감상을 허락하라.) 그는 나의 생애에 처음으로 나타났고 또 마지막으로 나타난 유일의 사람인 듯하였다.

황홀과 행복감에 흥분된 나는 몽롱한 의식 가운데에서도 감사의 눈으로 사--샤를 똑바로 대하면서 손을 옮겨 그의 팔을 붙들었다. 별안간 나의 팔을 꽉 잡고 사--샤와 나의 사이를 가로막는 것이 있으니 그것은 곧 처음부터 사--샤의 옆에 서 있던 건장한 사나이 였다.

그는 사--샤를 나에게서 떼더니 자기 옆에 세워 놓고,

「드베스티!」

하고 부르짖더니 주머니 속에서 이백 루불의 지폐 뭉치를 집어냈다.

처음에 경매를 제의한 것이 이 사나이였던 것을 보고 이제 또 이 그의 행동을 봄에 그가 처음부터 사--샤에게 마음을 둔 것이 확실하였다. 시세가 오를 대로 올라 그 이상 더 오르지 못할 그 형세를 살펴서 그보다 높은 시세로 사--샤를 손에 넣겠다는 것이 이 사나이의 처음부터의 계획이었던 것이 틀림없었다.

나는 말할 수 없이 흥분되고 당혹하였다.

「트리스타!」

삼백 루불이 나의 주머니 속에 있고 없고는 문제가 아니었다. 나는 아무 분별도 없이 당혹한 가운데서 그저 이렇게 불렀던 것이다.

「체트레스티!」

그 사나이 역시 나에게 지지 않을 만한 높은 소리로 이렇게 부르짖으면서 또 이백 루불의 지폐 뭉치를 주머니 속에서 집어내서 합 사백 루불의 지폐를 두 손에 갈라 쥐었다.

이렇게 되면 죽든 살든 필사적이었다.

「파티소--티!」

나는 백 루불을 더 올렸다.

이때까지 늘름하던 그 사나이는 여기서 적지않은 당혹의 빛을 나타냈다. 눈을 동그랗게 뜨고 불안과 의혹의 표정으로 나를 똑바로 바라보더니 손등으로 입을 씻고 어떤 결의의 빛을 보이면서 에라 마지막이다 하는 듯이 최후의 분발을 하였다.

「쉐스틔소--틔!」

주머니 속을 툭툭 긁어모아 합 육백 루불을 탁자 위에 던지더니 입맛이 쓴 듯이 그는 맥없이 의자에 주저앉아서 나의 입만 쳐다보았다.

이것이 마지막이로구나 하고 깨달았으나 나는 더 올려야 좋을지 안 올려야 좋을지 반은 광태에 빠진 나의 의식은 몽롱한 뿐이었다.

사--샤의 애원하는 듯한 시선이 매질하는 듯이 나의 전신에 흘렀다. 나는 그 시선을 배반하여 버릴 수 없었다. 온전히 미친 듯이 나는 목소리를 다하여 마지막으로,

「틔샤차!」

하고 외치고는 의식을 잃고 그 자리에 쓰러져 버렸던 것이었다. 나의 입만 바라보고 앉았던 그 사나이가 실망한 듯이 탁자 위의 지폐 뭉치를 도로 주섬주섬 주머니 속에 넣고 알지 못할 웃음을 커다랗게 웃으면서 군중 숲에서 사라진 것과 그 뒤에 파도 같은 박수와 환조가 군중 사이에 일어난 것과 그리고 영문모를 신세계의 노래가 집을 들어갈 듯이 높게 울린 것이 어렴풋이 짐작될 뿐이요 그 뒷일은 도무지 의식 밖이었다.

어느 맘때쯤 되었는지 새로 의식을 회복하였을 때 나는 그 카페 안의 넓은 소파 위에 누워 있었다.

요란하던 손님들은 다 가버리고 밤 깊은 카페 안은 고요하였다.

내가 깨나기를 기다리기에 지쳤는지 박군과 김군은 건너편 탁자 위에 두 팔로 머리를 괴인채 잠들어 있고 나의 옆에는 사--샤가 꿇어앉아 있었다.

내가 눈을 방긋 떴을 때에 거기에는 두팔을 소파에 걸치고 곤하지도 않은지 징긋이 나를 바라보고 있는 사--샤의 시선이 있었다. 그는 그때까지 나를 지키고 있었던 것이다. 나의 옆에 꿇어앉아 내가 깨나기를 기다리고 있었던 것이다.

나는 그의 키스를 사려고 모든 대적을 물리치고 천 루불을 불렀다. 그러나 물론 나의 수중에 천 루불이라는 큰 돈이 있는 것은 아니었다. 천 루불을 커녕 백 루불도 아니 단 십 루불도 없었던 것이다. 몸을 전부 팔아도 단 십루불이 안될 내가 대담하게도 천 루불이란 값을 붙인 것은 온전히 광태 속에서였다.

사--샤를 뺏겨서는 안되겠다는 열증된 광태로 실상 그를 대하였을 때에는 그에 대한 미안한 생각과 부끄러운 마음을 금할 수 없었다. 무슨 주제에 천 루불의 끔찍한 대금을 부르고 그를 이렇게 붙들어 두었던가.

사--샤를 생각하던 열정도 간 곳 없고 다만 짝없이 부끄럽기만한 나는 말없이 소파에서 일어나서 동무를 깨워 가지고 이 집을 나갈 작정으로 자리를 일어섰다.

그러나 나의 표정이 일일이 바라보고 있던 사--샤는 벌떡 얼어나면서 나를 붙들었다.

「늬에트! 늬에트!」

다시 나를 소파 위에 앉히고 그 역시 나의 앞에 바싹 다가앉더니 두 팔을 나의 어깨 위에 걸었다.

나는 그의 이 행동을 이해하기 어려웠다.

그러던 차에 다음과 같은 연연한 그의 한 마디는 나를 이를 데 없이 혼란케 하였다.

「야 류뷰류---카레이스쿠!」

「?」

나는 잠시 멍멍하였다. 그러나 그것은 어처구니가 없어서가 아니라 너무도 큰 기쁨에 놀라서였다. 그는 그의 입으로 틀림없이 「야 류뷰류---카레이스쿠!」를 연연히 부르짖었다.

모든 것은 명백하였다. 내가 사--샤를 생각하였던 것같이 그 역시 처음부터 나를 생각하였던 것이다. 그는 아무런 인종적 편견도 가지지 아니하고 조선 사람인 나를 사랑하였던 것이다.

나는 기쁘고 말고 정신이 없이 좋았다.

만면에 웃음을 띄우고 두 팔로 그의 어깨를 든든히 잡았을 때에 거기에는 모든 것을 허락하는 사--샤가 있었다. 향기로운 용모가 애원하는 듯한 가련한 눈초리가 방끗 열린 입술이---황홀한 사랑이 나를 기다리고 있었던 것이다--

이렇게 하여 나는 아름다운 사--샤의 키스와 사랑을 샀네---아니 얻었네. 그리고 지금 역시 받고 있네. 그나 내가 낮에는 바쁘게 일하고 밤에 다시 우스리에서 만날 때에는 사랑과 안식이 있다네. 이제는 벌써 우스리에 모이는 사람들 가운데에는 누구 한 사람 그의 키스를 경매할려고 하는 사람은 없다네.

경매라니 말이지 처녀의 키스를 경매한다면 퍽 음란하고 야비하게 들릴 것일세. 그러나 알고 보면 이곳에서는 극히 건강하고 허물 없는 장난에 지나지 못하네. 퇴폐적 비열한 행동인 줄 알았던 것이 실상인즉 단순하고 무작위한 노름에 지나지 못함을 나는 깨달았네. 여기에 또한 슬라브다운 기풍이 나타나 있으니 이곳이 아니면 도저히 보기 어려운 장난일 것일세.

R군!

내가 지금 이런 쓸데없는 이야기를 이렇게 길게 써 보낼 처지는 아니로되 낯모르는 땅에 처음으로 샹륙하자마자 우연히 겪은 나의 사생활의 잊지 못한 한 장의 이야기인 만큼 큼직한 슬라브의 풍모의 일단도 소개할 겸 허물 없는 군에게만은 기탄없이 말하고 싶었던 것일세. 그런 줄 알고 너그럽게 용서하게.

요 다음에는 무게 있는 좋은 소식 많이 들려줌세. 내내 군과 여러 동지의 건투를 빌고 이만 그치네.


반응형
반응형

1

스물세살이오 ― 三월이오 ― 咯血이다. 여섯달 잘 기른 수염을 하루 면도칼로 다듬어 코밑에 다만 나비만큼 남겨 가지고 藥 한 제 지어 들고 B라는 新開地 閑寂한 溫泉으로 갔다. 게서 나는 죽어도 좋았다.

그러나 이내 아직 기를 펴지 못한 靑春이 藥탕관을 붙들고 늘어져서는 날 살리라고 보채는 것은 어찌하는 수가 없다. 旅館 寒燈 아래 밤이면 나는 억울해 했다.

사흘을 못 참고 기어 나는 旅館 主人 영감을 앞장 세워 밤에 長鼓소리 나는 집으로 찾아갔다. 게서 만난 것이 錦紅이다.

  • 「몇 살인구?」

體大가 비록 풋고추만 하나 깡그라진 계집이 제법 맛이 맵다. 열여섯살? 많아야 열아홉살이지 하고 있자니까

  • 「스물 한 살이에요.」 「그럼 내 나인 몇 살이나 돼 뵈지?」 「글쎄 마흔? 서른 아홉?」

나는 그저 흥! 그래 버렸다. 그리고 팔짱을 떡 끼고 앉아서는 더욱더욱 점잖은 체했다. 그냥 그날은 無事히 헤어졌건만―

이튿날 畫友 K君이 왔다. 이 사람인즉 나와 弄하는 친구다. 나는 어쩌는 수 없이 그 나비 같다면서 달고 다니던 코밑수염을 아주 밀어 버렸다. 그리고 날이 저물기가 急하게 또 錦紅이를 만나러 갔다.

「어디서 뵌 어른 같은데.」

「엊저녁에 왔던 수염 난 양반, 내가 바루 아들이지. 목소리까지 닮았지?」

하고 익살을 부렸다. 酒席이 어느덧 罷하고 마당에 내려서다가 K君의 귀에 대이고 나는 이렇게 속삭였다.

  • 「어때? 괜찮지? 자네 한 번 얼러보게.」 「관두게, 자네가 얼러보게.」 「어쨌든 旅館으로 껄구 가서 짱껭뽕을 해서 定허기루 허세나.」 「거 좋지.」

그랬는데 K君은 厠간 에 가는 체하고 避해 버렸기 때문에 나는 不戰勝으로 錦紅이를 이겼다. 그날 밤에 錦紅이는 錦紅이가 經産婦라는 것을 감추지 않았다.

  • 「언제?」 「열여섯살에 머리 얹어서 열일굽살에 낳았지.」 「아들?」 「딸」 「어딨나?」 「돌만에 죽었어.」

지어 가지고 온 藥은 집어치우고 나는 전혀 錦紅이를 사랑하는 데만 골몰했다. 못난 소린 듯하나 사랑의 힘으로 咯血이 다 멈췄으니까―

나는 錦紅이에게 노름채를 주지 않았다. 왜? 날마다 밤마다 錦紅이가 내 房에 있거나 내가 錦紅이 房에 있거나 했기 때문에―

그대신―

禹라는 佛蘭西 留學生의 遊治郞 을 나는 錦紅이에게 勸하였다. 錦紅이는 내 말대로 禹氏와 더불어 <獨湯>에 들어갔다. 이 <獨湯>이라는 것은 좀 淫亂한 設備였다. 나는 이 淫亂한 設備 문간에 나란히 벗어 놓은 禹氏와 錦紅이 신발을 보고 언짢아하지 않았다.

나는 또 내 곁房에 와 묵고 있는 C라는 辯護士에게도 錦紅이를 勸하였다. C는 내 熱誠에 感動되어 하는 수 없이 錦紅이 房을 犯했다.

그러나 사랑하는 錦紅이는 늘 내 곁에 있었다. 그리고 禹, C等等에게서 받은 十圓 紙幣를 여러 장 꺼내 놓고 어리광석게 내게 자랑도 하는 것이었다.

그러자 나는 伯父님 소상 때문에 歸京하지 않으면 안 되게 되었다. 복숭아꽃이 滿發하고 亭子 곁으로 石澗水가 졸졸 흐르는 좋은 터전을 한 군데 찾아가서 우리는 惜別의 하루를 즐겼다. 停車場에서 나는 錦紅이에게 十圓 紙幣 한 장을 쥐어 주었다. 錦紅이는 이것으로 典當잡힌 時計를 찾겠다고 그러면서 울었다.

2

錦紅이가 내 아내가 되었으니까 우리 內外는 참 사랑했다. 서로 지나간 일은 묻지 않기로 하였다. 過去래야 내 過去가 무엇 있을 까닭이 없고 말하자면 내가 錦紅이 過去를 묻지 않기로 한 約束이나 다름없다.

錦紅이는 겨우 스물한살인데 서른한살 먹은 사람보다도 나았다. 서른한살 먹은 사람보다도 나은 錦紅이가 내 눈에는 열일곱살 먹은 少女로만 보이고 錦紅이 눈에 마흔살 먹은 사람으로 보인 나는 其實 스물세살이오 게다가 주책이 좀 없어서 똑 여나믄살 먹은 아이 같다. 우리 內外는 이렇게 世上에도 없이 絢爛하고 아기자기하였다.

부질없는 歲月이―

一年이 지나고 八月, 여름으로는 늦고 가을로는 이른 그 북새통에―

錦紅이에게는 예전 生活에 對한 鄕愁가 왔다.

나는 밤이나 낮이나 누워 잠만 자니까 錦紅이에게 對하여 심심하다. 그래서 錦紅이는 밖에 나가 심심치 않은 사람들을 만나 심심치 않게 놀고 돌아오는―

즉 錦紅이의 狹窄한 生活이 錦紅이의 鄕愁를 向하여 發展하고 飛躍하기 시작하였다는 데 지나지 않는 이야기다.

그런데 이번에는 내게 자랑하지 않는다. 않을 뿐만 아니라 숨기는 것이다.

이것은 錦紅이로서 錦紅이답지 않은 일일밖에 없다. 숨길 것이 있나? 숨기지 않아도 좋지. 자랑을 해도 좋지.

나는 아무 말도 하지 않는다. 나는 錦紅이 娛樂의 便宜를 돕기 위하여 가끔 P君 집에 가 잤다. P君은 나를 불쌍하다고 그랬던가시피 지금 記憶된다.

나는 또 이런 것을 생각하지 않았던 것도 아니다. 즉 남의 아내라는 것은 貞操를 지켜야 하느니라고!

錦紅이는 나를 懶怠한 生活에서 깨우치게 하기 위하여 우정 姦淫하였다고 나는 好意로 解釋하고 싶다. 그러나 世上에 흔히 있는 아내다운 禮儀를 지키는 체해 본 것은 錦紅이로서 말하자면 千慮의 一失이 아닐 수 없다.

이런 實없는 貞操를 看板 삼자니까 自然 나는 外出이 잦았고 錦紅이 事業에 便宜를 도웁기 위하여 내 房까지도 開放하여 주었다. 그러는 中에도 歲月은 흐르는 法이다.

하루 나는 題目 없이 錦紅이에게 몹시 얻어맞았다. 나는 아파서 울고 나가서 사흘을 들어오지 못 했다. 너무도 錦紅이가 무서웠다.

나흘만에 와보니까 錦紅이는 때 묻은 버선을 웃목에다 벗어놓고 나가버린 뒤였다.

이렇게도 못나게 홀아비가 된 내게 몇 사람의 친구가 錦紅이에 關한 不美한 까싶을 가지고 와서 나를 慰勞하는 것이었으나 終始 나는 그런 趣味를 理解할 도리가 없었다.

뻐스를 타고 錦紅이와 男子는 멀리 果川 冠岳山으로 가는 것을 보았다는데 정말 그렇다면 그 사람은 내가 쫓아가서 야단이나 칠까봐 무서워서 그런 모양이니까 퍽 겁장이다.

3

人間이라는 것은 臨時 拒否하기로 한 내 生活이 記憶力이라는 敏捷한 作用을 하지 않았기 때문에 두 달 後에는 나는 錦紅이라는 姓名 三字까지도 말쑥하게 잊어버리고 말았다. 그런 杜絶된 歲月 가운데 하루 吉日을 卜하여 錦紅이가 往復葉書처럼 돌아왔다. 나는 그만 깜짝 놀랐다.

錦紅이의 모양은 뜻밖에도 憔悴하여 보이는 것이 참 슬펐다. 나는 꾸짖지 않고 麥酒와 붕어菓子와 장국밥을 사 먹여 가면서 錦紅이를 慰勞해 주었다. 그러나 錦紅이는 좀처럼 화를 풀지 않고 울면서 나를 원망하는 것이었다. 할 수 없어서 나도 그만 울어 버렸다.

  • 「그렇지만 너무 늦었다. 그만해두 두달之間이나 되지 않니? 헤어지자, 응?」 「그럼 난 어떻게 되우, 응?」 「마땅헌데 있거든 가거라, 응?」 「당신두 그럼 장가가나? 응?」

헤어지는 限에도 慰勞해 보낼지어다. 나는 이런 良識 아래 錦紅이와 離別했더니라. 갈 때 錦紅이는 선물로 내게 베개를 주고 갔다.

그런데 이 베개 말이다.

이 베개는 二人用이다. 싫대도 자꾸 떠맡기고 간 이 베개를 나는 두 週日동안 혼자 베어 보았다. 너무 길어서 안 됐다. 안 됐을 뿐 아니라 내 머리에서는 나지 않는 妙한 머릿기름땟내 때문에 安眠이 저으기 妨害된다.

나는 하루 錦紅이에게 葉書를 띄웠다. 「重病에 걸려 누웠으니 얼른 오라」고.

錦紅이는 와서 보니까 내가 참 딱했다. 이대로 두었다가는 亦是 며칠이 못 가서 굶어 죽을 것 같이만 보였던가보다. 두 팔을 부르걷고 그 날부터 나가서 벌어다가 나를 먹여 살린다는 것이다.

  • 「오― 케― 」

人間天國― 그러나 날이 좀 추웠다. 그러나 나는 대단히 安逸하였기 때문에 재채기도 하지 않았다.

이러기를 두 달? 아니 다섯 달이나 되나보다. 錦紅이는 忽然히 外出했다.

달포를 두고 錦紅이 ‘홈씩’ 을 期待하다가 盡力이 나서 나는 器皿什物을 뚜들겨 팔아 버리고 二十一年만에 ‘집’으로 돌아갔다.

와 보니 우리 집은 老衰했다. 이어 不肖 李箱은 이 老衰한 家庭을 아주 쑥밭을 만들어 버렸다. 그 동안 이태 가량―

於焉間 나도 老衰해 버렸다. 나는 스물일곱살이나 먹어 버렸다.

天下의 女性은 多少間 賣春婦의 要素를 품었느니라고 나 혼자는 굳이 信念한다. 그 대신 내가 賣春婦에게 銀貨를 支拂하면서는 한 번도 그네들을 賣春婦라고 생각한 일이 없다. 이것은 내 錦紅이와의 生活에서 얻은 體驗만으로는 成立되지 않는 理論같이 생각되나 其實 내 眞談이다.

4

나는 몇 篇의 小說과 몇 줄의 詩를 써서 내 衰亡해 가는 心身 위에 恥辱을 倍加하였다. 이 以上 내가 이 땅에서의 生存을 계속하기가 자못 어려울 지경에까지 이르렀다. 나는 何如間 허울 좋게 말하자면 亡命해야겠다.

어디로 갈까. 만나는 사람마다 東京으로 가겠다고 豪言했다. 그뿐 아니라 어느 친구에게는 電氣技術에 關한 專門공부를 하러 간다는 둥 學校先生님을 만나서는 高級單式印刷術을 硏究하겠다는 둥 친한 친구에게는 내 五個國語에 能通할 作定일세 어쩌구 甚하면 法律을 배우겠소 까지 虛談을 탕탕 하는 것이다. 웬만한 친구는 보통들 속나보다. 그러나 이 헷宣傳을 안 믿는 사람도 더러는 있다. 何如間 이것은 영영 빈 털털이가 되어버린 李箱의 마지막 空砲에 지나지 않는 것만은 事實이겠다.

어느 날 나는 이렇게 如前히 空砲를 놓으면서 친구들과 술을 먹고 있자니까 내 어깨를 툭 치는 사람이 있다. ‘긴상 ’이라는 이다.

  • 「긴상(李箱도 事實은 긴상이다) 참 오래간만이슈. 건데 긴상 꼭 긴상 한 번 만나 뵙자는 사람이 하나 있는데 긴상 어떻거시려우」 「거 누군구. 남자야? 여자야?」 「여자니까 일이 재미있지 않으냐 거런말야.」 「여자라?」 「긴상 옛날 옥상 .」

錦紅이가 서울에 나타났다는 이야기다. 나타났으면 나타났지 나를 왜 찾누?

나는 긴상에게서 錦紅이의 宿所를 알아 가지고 어쩔 것인가 망설였다. 宿所는 동생 一心이 집이다.

드디어 나는 만나보기로 決心하고 一心이 집을 찾아가서,

  • 「언니가 왔다지?」 「어유― 아제두, 돌아가신 줄 알았구려! 그래 자그만치 인제 온단말씀유, 어서 들오슈」

錦紅이는 亦是 憔悴하다. 生活戰線에서의 疲勞의 빛이 그 얼굴에 如實하였다.

  • 「네눔 하나 보구져서 서울 왔지 내 서울 뭘허러 왔다디?」 「그리게 또 난 이렇게 널 찾어오지 않었니?」 「너 장가 갔다더구나.」 「얘 디끼 싫다. 그 육모초 겉은 소리.」 「안 갔단말이냐, 그럼」 「그럼.」

당장에 목침이 내 面上을 向하여 날라 들어왔다. 나는 예나 다름이 없이 못나게 웃어 주었다.

술床을 보았다. 나도 한잔 먹고 錦紅이도 한잔 먹었다. 나는 寧邊歌를 한 마디 하고 錦紅이는 육자백이를 한 마디 했다.

밤은 이미 깊었고 우리 이야기는 이게 이生에서의 永離別이라는 結論으로 밀려갔다. 錦紅이는 銀수저로 소반전을 딱딱 치면서 내가 한번도 들은 일이 없는 구슬픈 唱歌를 한다.

  • 「속아도 꿈결 속여도 꿈결 굽이굽이 뜨내기 世上 그늘진 心情에 불질러 버려라 云云」


반응형
반응형

그는 의사의 얼굴은 몇 번이나 치어다보았다. '의사도 인간이다, 나하고 조금도 다를 것이 없는!' 이렇게 속으로 아무리 부르짖어 보았으나 그는 의사를 한낱 위대한 마법사나 예언자 쳐다보듯이 보지 아니할 수 없었다. 의사는 붙잡았던 그의 팔목을 놓았다 (가만히). 그는 그것이 한없이 섭섭하였다. 부족하였다. '왜 벌써 놓을까, 왜 고만 놓을까? 그만 보아 가지고도 이 묵은[老] 중병자를 뚫어 들여다볼 수가 있을까.' 꾸지람 듣는 어린아이가 할아버지의 눈치를 쳐다보듯이 그는 가련 (참으로) 한 눈으로 의사의 얼굴을 언제까지라도 치어다보아 그만 두려고는 하지 않았다. 의사는 얼굴을 십장생화(十長生畵) 붙은 방문 쪽으로 돌이킨 채 눈은 천장에 꽂아 놓고 무엇인지 길이 깊이 생각하는 것 같더니 길게 한숨 하였다. 꽉 다물어져 있는 의사의 입은 그가 아무리 쳐다보아도 열릴 것 같지는 않았다.

안방에서 들리는 담소(談笑)의 소리에서 의사의 웃음소리가 누구의 것보다도 가장 큰 것을 그는 들을 수 있었다. 모든 것은 눈물날 만큼 분하였다. 그러나 '자기의 병이 그다지 중(重)치는 아니 하기에 저렇지. '하는 생각도 들어, 한편으로는 자그마한 안심을 가져 오게 할 수도 있었다. 그러나 그러는 가운데에도 그가 잊을 수 없는 것은 그의 팔목을 잡았을 때의 의사의 얼굴에서부터 방산(放散)해 오는 술의 취기 그것이었다. '술을 마시고도 정확한 진찰을 할 수 있나.' 이런 생각을 하여가며 그래도 그는 그의 가슴을 자제하였다. 그리고 의사를 믿었다. (그것은 억지로가 아니라 그는 그렇게도 의사를 태산같이 믿었다.) 그러나 안방에서 나오는 의사의 큰 웃음소리를 그가 누워서 귀에 들을 수 있었을 때에 '내 병 같은 것은 안중에도 없지! 술을 마시고 와서 장난으로 내 팔목을 잡았지, 그 수심스러운 무엇인가를 숙고 하는 것 같은 얼굴의 표정도 다 - 일종의 도화극(道化劇)이었지! 아 - 아 - 중요하지도 않은 인간 -.' 이런 제어할 수 없는 상념이 열에 고조된 그의 머리에 좁은 구멍으로 뽑아 내는 철사처럼 뒤이어 일어났다. 혼자 애썼다. 그러는 동안에도 "아 - 고만하세요, 전작이 있어서 이렇게 많이는 못 합니다." 의사가 권하는 술잔을 사양하는 이러한 소리와 함께 술잔이 무엇엔가 부딪히는 쨍그렁하는 금속성 음향까지도 구별해 내며 의식할 수 있을 만큼 그의 머리는 아직도 그다지 냉정을 상실치는 않았다.

의사 믿기를 하느님같이 하는 그가 약을 전혀 먹지 않는 것은 그 무슨 모순인지 알 수 없다. 한밤중에 달여 들여오는 약을 볼 때 우선 그는 '먹기 싫다.' 를 느꼈다.

그의 찌푸려진 지 오래 인 양미간은 더 한 층이나 깊디깊은 홈을 짓지 아니하면 아니 되었다. 아무리 바라보았으나 그 누르끄레한 액체의 한 탕기가 묵고 묵은 그의 중병(단지 지금의 형세만으로도 훌륭한 중병환자의 자격을 가지고 있다)을 고칠 수 있을까 믿기는 예수 믿기보다도 그에게는 어려웠다.

묵은 그대로 타 들어온다. 밤이 깊어 갈수록 신열이 점점 더 높아 기고 의식은 상실되어 몽현간(夢現間)을 왕래하고,바른편 가슴은 펄펄 뛸 만큼 아파 들어오는 것이었다. 무엇보다도 우선 가슴 아픈 것만이라도 나았으면 그래도 살 것 같다. 그의 의식이 상실되는 것도 다만 가슴 아픈데 원인 될 따름이었다. (절어고 그에게는 그렇게 생각되었다.)

'나의 아프고 고(苦)로운 것을 하늘이나 땅이나 알지 누가 아나.' 이러한 우스꽝스러운 말을 그는 그대로 자신에서 경험하였다. 약물이 머리맡에 놓인 채로 그는 그대로 혼수 상태에 빠져있었다. 얼마 후에 깨어났을 때에는 그의 전신에는 문자 그대로 땀이 눈으로 보는 동안에 커다란 방울을 지어 가며 황백색 피부에서 쏟아져 솟았다. 그는 거의 기능까지도 정지되어 가는 눈을 치어들어 벽에 붙은 시계를 보았다. 약 들여온 지 10 분, 그 동안이 그에게는 마치 장년월(長年月)의 외국 여행에서 돌아온 것만 같은 느낌이었다. 약탕기를 들었을 때에 약은 냉수와 마찬가지로 식었다. '나는 이다지도 중요하지 않은 인간이다. 이렇게 약이 식어버리도록 이것을 마시라는 말 한마디하여 주는 사람이 없으니.' 그는 그것을 그대로 들이마셨다. 거의 절망적 기분으로, 그러나 말라빠진 그의 목을 그것은 훌륭히 축여주었다.

얼마 동안이나 그의 의식은 분명하였다. 빈약한 등광(燈光) 밑에 한쪽으로 기울어져 가며 담벼락에 기대어 있는 그의 우인(友人)의 <몽국풍경(夢國風景)>의 불운한 작품을 물끄러미 바라다보았다. 평소 같으면 그 화면(畵面)이 몹시 눈이 부시어서 (밤에만) 이렇게 오랫동안 계속하여 바라볼 수 없었을 것을 그만하여도 그의 시각은 자극에 대하여 무감각이 되었었다. 몽롱히 떠올라 오는 그 동안 수개월의 기억이 (더욱이) 그를 다시 몽현 왕래(夢現往來)의 혼수 상태로 이끌었다. 그 난의식(亂意識) 가운데서도 그는 동요(童搖)가 왔다.- 이것을 나는 근본적인 줄만 알았다.

그때에 나는 과연 한때의 참혹한 걸인이었다. 그러나 오늘날까지의 거짓을 버리고 참에서 살아갈 수 있는 '인간 ' 이 되었다.- 나는 이렇게만 믿었다. 그러나, 그것도 사실에 있어서는 근본적은 아니었다. 감정으로만 살아나가는 가엾은 한 곤충의 내적 파문에 지나지 않았던 것을 나는 발견하였다. 나는 또한 나로서도, 또 나의 주위의 - 모든 것에 대하여 굉장한 무엇을 분명히 창작(?)하였는데, 그것이 무슨 모양인지 무엇인지 등은 도무지 기억할 길이 없는 것은 당연한 일이다.

그 동안 수개월 - 그는 극도의 절망 속에 살아 왔다 (이런 말이 있을 수 있다면 그는 '죽어 왔다 '는 것이 더 정확하겠다). 급기야 그가 병상에 쓰러지지 아니하면 아니 되었을 순간 - 그는 '죽음은 과연 자연적으로 왔다.' 를 느꼈다. 그러나 하루 이틀 누워 있는 동안 생리적으로 죽음에 가까이 까지에 빠진 그는 타오르는 듯한 희망과 야욕을 가슴 가득히 채웠던 것이다. 의식이 자기로 회복되는 사이사이 그는 이 오래간만에 맛보는 새 힘에 졸리었다 (보채어졌다). 나날이 말라 들어가는 그의 체구가 그에게는 마치 강철로 만든 것으로만, 결코 죽거나 할 것이 아닌 것으로만자신(自信)되었다.

그가 쓰러지던 그 날 밤 (그 전부터 그는 드러누웠었다. 그러나 의식을 잃기 시작하기는 그 날 밤이 첫 밤이었다) 그는 그의 우인에게서 길고 긴 편지를 받았다. 그것은 글로서 졸렬한 것이겠다 하겠으나 한 순한 인간의 비통을 초(抄)한 인간 기록이었다. 그는 그것을 다 읽는 동안에 무서운 원시성(原始性)의 힘을 느꼈다. 그의 가슴속에는 보는 동안에 캄캄한 구름이 전후를 가릴 수도 없이 가득히 엉키어 들었다. '참을 가지고 나를 대하여 주는 이 순한 인간에게 대하여 어째 나는 거짓을 가지고만 밖에는 대할 수 없는 것은 이 무슨 슬퍼할 만한 일이냐.' 그는 그대로 배를 방바닥에 댄 채 엎드리었다. 그의 아픈 몸과 함께 그의 마음도 차츰차츰 아파들어왔다. 그는 더 참을 수는 없었다. 원고지 틈에 낑기어 있는 3030 용지를 꺼내어 한두 자 쓰기를 시작하였다. '그렇다, 나는 확실히 거짓에 살아왔다.- 그때에 나에게는 체험을 반려(伴侶)한 무서운 동요가 왔다.- 이것을 나는 근본적인 줄만 알았다. 그때에 나는 과연 한때의 참혹한 걸인이었다. 그러나 오늘까지의 거짓을 버리고 참에서 살아갈 수 있는 '인간 '이 되었다.- 나는 이렇게만 믿었다. 그러나 그것도 사실에 있어서는 근본적은 아니었다. 감정으로만 살아나가는 가엾은 한 곤충의 내적 파문에 지나지 않았던 것을 나는 발견하였다. 나는 또한 나로서도 또 나의 주위의 모오든 것에게 대하여서도 차라리 여지껏 이상(以上)의 거짓에서 살지 아니하면 안 되었다.........., 운운.' 이러한 문구를 늘어놓는 동안에 그는 또한 몇 줄의 짧은 시(詩)를 쓴 것도 기억할 수도 있었다. 펜이 무연(無聯)히 종이 위를 활주하는 동안에 그의 의식은 차츰차츰 몽롱하여 들어갔다. 어느 때 어느 귀절에서 무슨 말을 쓰다가 펜을 떨어뜨렸는지 그의 기억에서는 전혀 알아낼 길이 없다. 그가 펜을 든 채로, 그대로 의식을 잃고 말아버린 것만은 사실이다.

의사도 다녀가고 며칠 후, 의사에게 대한 그의 분노도 식고 그의 의식에 명랑한 시간이 차차로 많아졌을 때, 어느 시간 그는 벌써 알지 못할 (근거) 희망에 애태우는 인간으로 나타났다. '내가 일어나기만 하면..........' 그에게는 단테의 <신곡(神曲)> 도 다빈치의 <모나리자>도 아무것도 그의 마음대로 나올 것만 같았다. 그러나 오직 그의 몸이 불 건강한 것이 한 탓으로만 여겨졌다. 그는 그 우인의 기다란 편지를 다시 꺼내어 들었들 때 전날의 어두운 구름을 대신하여 무한히 곧센 '동지 '라는 힘을 느꼈다. '××시! 아무쪼록 광명을 보시오!' 그의 눈은 이러한 구절이 쓰인 곳에까지 다다랐다. 그는 모르는 사이에 입 밖에 이런 부르짖음을 내기까지하였다. '오냐, 지금 나는 광명을 보고 있다.' 고


반응형
반응형


1
저는 이 글을 쓰기 전에 우선 누님 누님 누님 하고 눈물이 날 만큼 감격에 떨리는 목소 리로 누님을 불러 보고 싶습니다.
그것도 한낱 꿈일까요? 꿈이나 같으면 오히려 허무로 들리어 보내일 얼마간의 위로가 있겠지만 그러나 그러나 그것도 꿈이 아닌가 하나이다. 시간을 타고 뒷걸음질 친 또렷하 고 분명한 현실이었나이다.
그러나 꿈도 슬픈 꿈을 꾸고 나면 못 견딜 울음이 복받쳐 올라오는데, 더구나 그 저의 작은 가슴에 쓰리고 아픈 전상(箭傷)을 주고 푸른 비애로 물들여 주고 빼지 못할 애달픈 인상을 박아 준 그 몽롱한 과거를 지금 다시 돌아다볼 때 어찌 눈물이 아니 나고 어째 가슴이 못 견디게 쓰리지 않을 수가 있을까요?
그러나 멀리 멀리 간 과거는 어쨌든 가 버리었읍니다. 저의 일생을 꽃다운 역사, 행복스러운 역사로 꾸미기를 간절히 바라는 바가 아닌 게 아니지마는 지나갔는지라 어찌할까요. 다시 뒷걸음질을 칠 수도 없고 다만 우연히 났다 우연히 사라지는 우리 인생의 사람들이 말하는 바 운명이라 덮어 버리고 다만 때없이 생각되는 기억의 안타까움으로 녹는 듯한 감정이나 맛볼까 할 뿐이외다.

2
그날도 그전과 같이 고개를 숙이고 무엇을 생각하였는지 몽롱한 의식 속에 C동 R의 집 에를 갔었나이다. R은 여전히 나를 보더니 반가와 맞으면서 그의 파리한 바른손을 내밀 어 악수를 하여 주었나이다. 저는 그의 집에 들어가 마루끝에 앉으며,
“오늘도 또 자네의 집 단골 나그네가 되어볼까?”
하고 구두끈을 끄르고 방안으로 들어가 모자를 벗어 아무데나 홱 내던지며 방바닥에 가 펄썩 주저앉았다가 그 R의 외투 주머니에 손을 넣어 담배 한 개를 꺼내어 피워물었나이다.
바닷가에서는 거의 거의 그쳐 가는 가늘은 눈이 사르락사르락 힘없이 떨어지고 있었나 이다.
그때 R의 얼굴은 어째 그전과 같이 즐겁고 사념없는 빛이 보이지 않고 제가 주는 농담에 다만 입 가장자리로 힘없이 도는 쓸쓸한 미소를 줄 뿐이었나이다. 저는 그것을 보고 아주 마음이 공연히 힘이 없어지며 다만 멍멍히 담배 연기만 뿜고 있었나이다.
R은 무엇을 생각하였는지 멀거니 앉았다가,
“DH.”
하고 갑자기 부르지요. 그래 나는,
“왜 그러나?”
하였더니,
“오늘 KC에 갈까?”
하기에 본래 돌아다니기 좋아하는 저는 아주 시원하게,
“가지.”
하고 대답을 하였더니 R은 아주 만족한 듯이 웃음을 웃으며,
“그러면 가세.”
하고 어디 갈 것인지 편지 한 장을 써 가지고 곧 KC를 향하여 떠났나이다.
KC가 여기서부터 60리, R의 말을 들으면 험한 산로(山路)를 넘어가지 않으면 안 된다 하지요. 그리고 벌써 11지나 되었으니 거기를 가자면 어두워서나 들어갈 곳인데 거기다가 오다가 스러지는 함박눈이 태산같이 쌓였나이다. 어떻든 우리는 떠났나이다. 어린아이들같이 기꺼운 마음으로 뛰어갈 듯이 떠났나이다.
우리가 수구문(水口門)에서 전차를 타고 왕십리 정류장에 가서 내릴 때에는 검은 구름이 흩어지기를 시작하고 눈이 부신 햇살이 구름 사이를 통하여 새로 덮인 횐 눈을 반짝반짝 무지개빛으로 물들였었나이다. 저는 그 눈을 밟을 때마다 처녀의 붉은 입술 사이에서 때없이 지저귀는 어린 꾀꼬리의 그 소리같이 연하고도 애처롭게 얼크러지는 듯한 눈소리를 들으며 무슨 법열권 내에 들어나 간 듯이 다만 R의 손만 붙잡고 멀리 보이는 구부러진 넓은 시골길만 내려다보며 천천히 걸어갔을 뿐이외다.
그러나 R의 기색은 그리 좋지 못하였나이다. 무슨 푸른 비애의 기억이 그를 싸고 돌아가는 것같이 그의 앞을 내다보는 두 눈에는 검은 그림자가 덮여 있는 듯하였나이다. 그리고 때때 내가 주는 말에 대답도 하지 않고 보이지 않게 가벼운 한숨을 쉬며 그의 괴로운 듯한 가슴을 내려앉혔나이다.
때때 거리거리 서울로 향하여 떠돌아 온 시골 나무장사의 소몰이 소리가 한적한 시골의 가만한 공기를 울리어 부질없이 뜨겁게 돌아가는 저의 핏속으로 쓸쓸하게 기어들어 올 뿐이 었나이다.
넓고 넓은 벌판에는 보이는 것이 눈뿐이요, 여기저기 군데군데 서 있는 수척한 나무가 보일 뿐이었나이다. 저는 이것을 볼 때 마다 저 북쪽 나라를 생각하였으며 정처 없는 방랑의 생활을 생각하였나이다.
그리고 지금 우리 두 사람이 방랑의 길을 떠난다고 가정까지 하여 보았나이다. R은 다 만 나의 유쾌하게 뛰어가는 것을 보고 쓸쓸한 웃음을 웃을 뿐이었나이다.
우리가 SC강을 건널 때에는 참으로 유쾌 하였지요. 회오리바람만 이 귀퉁이에서 저 귀퉁이로 저 귀퉁이에서 이 귀퉁이로 획획 불어갈 때에 발이 빠지는 눈 위로 더벅더벅 걸어갈 제 은싸라기 같은 눈가루가 이리로 사르락 저리로 사르락 바람에 불려가는 것이 참으로 끼어안을 듯이 깜찍하게 귀여웠나이다. 우리는 그 눈덮인 모래톱으로 두 손을 마주잡고 하나, 둘을 부르며 달음질을 하였나이다. 그리고 또다시 SP강에 다다랐을 때에는 보기에도 무서워 보이는 푸른 물결이 음녀(淫女)의 남치맛자락이 바람에 불리어 그의 구김샅이 울멍줄멍하는 것같이 움실움실 출렁출렁하고 있었읍니다.
우리는 나룻배를 타고 그 강을 건너 주막 거리에서 점심을 먹을 때에 R이 나에게 말하기를,
“술 한잔 먹으려나?”
하기에 나는 하도 이상하여
“술!”
하고 아무 소리도 못하였읍니다. 여태까지 술을 먹을 줄 모르는 R이 자진하여 술을 먹 자는 것은 한 가지 이상한 일이었나이다.
KC를 무엇하러 가는지도 모르고 가는 저는 또한 R이 술 먹자는 것을 또다시 그 이유까지 물어 볼 필요가 없었나이다.
그는 처음으로 술을 먹었나이다.
우리는 또다시 걸어갔나이다. 마액(魔液)은 그 쓸쓸스러운 R을 무한히 흥분시켰나이다. 그는 팔을 내저으며 목소리를 크게 하여 말하기를 시작하였나이다. 그는 나의 손을 힘있게 쥐며,
“DH.”
하고 부르더니 무슨 감격한 듯한 어조로,
“날더러 형님이라고 하게.”
하고 조금 있다가 다시,
“나는 DH를 얼마간 이해하고 또한 어디까지 인정하는데.”
하였나이다.
아, 얼마나 고마운 소리일까요? 저는 손 아래 동생은 있어도 손위의 형님을 가질 운명에서 나지를 못하였나이다. 손목 잡고 뒷동산 수풀 사이나, 등에 업고 앞세워 물가로 데리고 다녀 줄 사람이 없었나이다. 무릎에 얼굴을 비벼가며 어리광부려 말할 사람이 없었나이다. 다만 어린 마음 외로운 감정을 그렁저렁한 눈물 가운데 맛볼 뿐이었나이다.
그리고 할아버지나 할머니의 머리를 쓰다듬어 주시는 부드러운 사랑을 맛보지 못하였나이다. 그리고 아버지 어머니는·본래 젊으시니까‥‥‥
그리고 어려서부터 오늘날까지 지낸 과거를 생각하여 보면 웬일인지 한귀퉁이 가슴속이 메인 듯해요.
그런데 <형님>이라 부르고 <아우>라고 부르라는 소리를 듣는 저는 그 얼마나 기꺼웠 을까요? 그 얼마나 반가왔을까요. 그리고 나를 이해하고 나를 얼마간일지라도 인정하여 준다는 말을 들은 나는 얼마나 감사하였을까요?
그러나 그 감사하고 반갑고 기꺼운 말소리에 나는 얼핏 <네> 하지를 아니하였나이다.
그 <네> 하지 않은 것이 잘못일는지 잘못 아닐는지 알 수 없으나 어찌하였든 저는 <네>소리를 하지 못하였읍니다. 그러면 그것이 나를 이해하고 나를 인정하여 주는 그 R의 마음을 더 슬프게 하였을는지 더 무슨 만족을 주었을는지는 알 수 없으나 나는 거기에 이렇게 대답을 하였나이다.
“좋은 말이오, 우리 두 사람이 어떠한 공통 선상에 서서 서로 인정하고 서로 이해함을 서로 받고 주면 그만큼 더 행복스러운 일이 없지. 그러하나 형이라 부르거나 아우라 부르지 않고라도 될 수 있는 일이 아닐까? 도리어 형이라 아우라는 형식을 만들 것이 없지 아니하냐?”
고 말을 하였더니 그는 무엇을 깨달은 듯이,
“딴은 그것도 그렇지.”
하고 나의 손을 더 힘있게 쥐었나이다.

3
금빛나는 종소리가 파랗게 갠 공중을 울리고 어디로 사라져 버리는지? 그렇지 아니하면 온 우주에 가득 찬 ‘’에에테르’’를 울리며 멀리멀리 자꾸자꾸 끝없이 가는지, 어떻든 그 예배당 종소리가 우두커니 장안을 내려다보는 인왕산 아래 붉은 벽돌 집에서 날 때 저와 R은 C예배당으로 들어갔나이다.
그때에 누님도 거기에 앉아 계시었지요. 그리고 그 MP양도‥‥‥
처음 보지 않는 MP양이지마는 보면 볼수록 그에게서 볼 수 있는 것이 자꾸자꾸 변하여 갔나이다. 지난번과 이번이 또 다르지요.
지난번 볼 때에는 적지 않은 불안을 가지고 그 여성을 보았읍니다. 그리고 얼마간의 낙망을 가지고 보았을는지도 모르지요. 그러나 이번에 그를 볼 때에는 웬일인지 그에게서 보이지 않게 새어 나오는 무슨 매력이 나의 온 감정을 몽롱한 안개 속으로 헤매이는 듯이 누런 감정을 나에게 주더니 오늘에는 불그레하게 황금색이 나는 빛을 나에게 던져 주더이다. 그리고 그 황금색이 농후한 액체가 평평한 곳으로 퍼지는 듯이 점점점점 보이지 않게 변하여 동(銅)색의 붉은빛으로 변하고 나중에는 어여쁜 처녀의 분흥저고리 빛으로 변하기까지 하였나이다.
그리고 그가 고개를 돌릴 듯 돌릴 듯 할 때 마다 나의 전신의 혈액은 타오르는 듯하고 천국의 햇발 같은 행복의 빛이 나의 온몸 위에 내리붓는 듯하였나이다.
그리고 한 시간밖에 안 되는 예배 시간이 나의 마음을 공연히 못살게 굴었나이다.
어찌하였든 예배는 끝이 났지요. 그리고 나와 R은 바깥으로 나왔지요, 그때 누님은 나를 기다리었지요. 그리고 저와 누님은 무슨 이야기든가 그 이야기를 할 때 아아, 왜 MP양이 누님을 쫓아오다가 저를 보고 부끄러워 고개를 돌리고 저편으로 줄달음질쳐 달아났을까요? --- 그렇지 않다는 그 MP양이--- 누님, 그 MP양이 고개를 돌리고 줄달음질을 하거나 부끄러워 얼굴빛이 타오르는 저녁 노을빛 같거나 그것이 나에게 무엇이 되겠읍니까?
그러나 왜 나를 보고 그리하였을까요? 아마 다른 남성을 보고는 그리 안했을 터이지요? 그리고 그 줄달음질하여 저쪽으로 돌아가서는 그의 마음이 어떠하였을까요? 더욱 부끄럽지나 아니하였을까요?
그렇지 않으면 후회하는 마음이 나지나 아니하였을까요?
어떻든 그것이 나에게 준 MP의 첫째 인상이었나이다. 그리하고 환희와 번뇌의 분기점에 나를 세워 놓은 첫째 동기였나이다.
저는 언제든지 이 시간과 공간을 떠날 날이 있겠지요. 그러나 그 깊이 박힌 인생은 두렵건대 그 시간과 공간에 영원한 흔적을 남겨 줄는지요?

4
사랑하는 누님, 왜 나의 원고는 도적질하여 갖다가 그 MP양을 보게 하였어요? 그 MP양이 그 글을 보고 얼마나 웃었을까요?
누님의 도적질한 것은, 그것을 죄를 정할까요, 상을 주어야 할까요? 저는 꿇어엎디어 절을 하겠읍니다. 그리고 천국의 문을 열어 드릴 터입니다.
그런데 그 원고 OOO이라 한 곳에 서투른 필적을 자랑하려 한 것인지? 그렇지만 그런 것은 아니겠지. 그렇지요, 그렇지는 않지요?
그러나 나의 원고를 더럽힌 그에게는 무엇이라 말을 하여야 좋을까요?
그러나 그러나 그 필적은 나의 가슴에 무엇인지를 전하여 주는 듯하였나이다. 사람의 입으로나 붓으로는 조금도 흉내낼 수 없는 그 무엇을 전하여 주더이다. 다만 취몽 중에 헤매이는 젊은이의 가슴을 못살게 구는 그 무엇을?

5
고맙습니다. 누님은 그 MP양과는 또다시 더 어떻게 할 수 없는 형제와 같다 하였지요? 그리고 서로서로 형님 아우하고 지낸다지요. 저는 다만 감사할 뿐이외다. 그리고 영원한 무엇을 바랄 뿐이외다. 그러나 저에게는 그 누님과 MP사이를 얽어 놓은 형제라 하는 형식의 줄이 나를 공연히 못살게 구나이다. 그리고 모든 불안과 낙망 사이에서 헤매이게 하나이다.
누님의 동생이면 나의 누이지요. 아니 나의 누님이지요. 그 MP양은 나보다 한 살이 더하니까 --- 그러면 나도 그 MP양을 누님 이라 불러야 할 것이지요.
아아, 그러나 그것이 될 일일까요. 누님이라 부르기가 어려운 일이 아니지마는 나의 입으로 그를 누님이라고 부른다 하면 그 부르는 그날로부터는 그의 전신에서 분흥빛나는 무슨 타는 듯한 빛을 무슨 날카로운 칼로 잘라 버리는 듯이 사라져 버릴 터이지. 아니 사라져 없어지지는 않더라도 제가 이 눈을 감아야지요.
아아, 두려운 누님이란 말, 나는 이 두려운 소리를 입에 올리기도 두려워요.

6
오늘 저는 PC에 보낼 원고를 쓰고 있었습니다. 머리가 아프고 신흥(神興)이 나지기 않아서 펴 놓은 종이를 척척 접어 내던져 버리고 기지개를 한 번 켜고 대님을 한 번 갈아 매고 모자를 집어쓰고 바깥으로 나갔읍니다. 시계는 벌써 7시를 10분이나 지나고 있었나 이다.
저의 가는 곳은 말할 것도 없이 R의 집이지요. 그리고 내가 책을 볼 때에나 글씨를 쓸 때에나 길을 걷거나 천장을 바라보고 누워있을 때나 눈을 감고 명상할 때에나 나의 눈앞을 떠나지 않는 그 MP양을 오늘 R의 집에를 가면서도 또 보았읍니다.
저는 언제든지 MP양을 생각합니다. 허무한 환영과 노래하며 춤추며 이야기하며 나중 에는 두렵건대 손을 잡고 이 세상의 모든 유열을 극도로 맛보았읍니다. 그러나 그것이 한낱 공상인 것을 깨달을 때에는 저도 공연히 싫증이 나고 모든 것이 귀찮고 모든 것이 비관의 종자가 될 뿐이었나이다. 그리고 아아 과연 다만 일찰나 사이라도 그 MP의 머릿속에서 나의 환영을 찾아낸다 하면 그 얼마나 나의 행복일까 하였나이다. 그리고 그 MP는 나를 조금도 생각지 않는 것만 같아서 공연히 마음이 애달팠나이다.
그날 R은 집에 있지 않았읍니다. 저의 마음은 눈물이 날 듯이 공연히 ‘’센티멘탈’’로 변 하여졌나이다. 그래서 정처없이 방황하기로 정하고 우선 L의 집으로 가 보았읍니다.
제가 그 처녀와 같이 조금도 거짓 없음을 부러워하는 L은 나를 보더니 그 검은 얼굴에 반가와 죽을 듯한 웃음을 띠우고 손목을 잡아 자기 방으로 끌어들이더니 어저께도 왔었는데,
“왜 그 동안에 그렇게 오지를 않았나?”
하지요. 그래 나는 그 얼마나 고독히 지내는 그 L을 보고 이때껏 계속하여 왔던 감상이 가슴 한복판으로 모여드는 듯하더니 공연히 눈물이 날 듯‥‥‥하지요. 그래 억지로 그것을 참고 멀거니 앉아 있었더니 그 L은 또 날더러 독창을 하라지요. 다른 때 같으면 귀가 아프다고 야단을 쳐도 자꾸자꾸 할 저이지마는 오늘은 목구멍에서 무엇이 잡아당기는지 그 목소리가 조금도 나오지를 아니하였나이다. 그래 공연히 앙탈을 하고 일어나기를 싫어하는 그 L을 옷을 입혀 끌고 바깥으로 나갔읍니다.
저녁 안개는 달빛을 가리우고 붉은 전등불만이 어두움 속에 진주를 꿰뚫어 놓은 듯이 종로 큰거리에 나란히 켜 있을 뿐이었나이다.
두 사람이 나오기는 나왔으나 어디로 갈 곳이 없었나이다. 주머니에 돈이 없으니 하루 저녁을 유쾌히 놀 수도 없고 또 갈 만한 친구의 집도 없고 마음만 점점 더 귀찮고 쓸쓸스러운 생각을 하였나이다.
우리 두 사람은 결국 때없이 웃는 이의 집으로 가기로 하였나이다. 우리는 한 집에를 갔으나 우리를 기다리지 않는 그는 있지 않았나이다. 그래 하는 수 없이 설영(雪影)의 집으로 가기를 정하고 천변(川邊)으로 내려섰나이다. 골목 안의 전기불은 누구를 기다 리는 것같이 빙그레 웃으며 켜 있었지요. 우리는 그 집에를 들어가 ‘설영이’ 하고 불렀나이다. 안방에서 영리한 목소리로,
“누구요?”
하는 설영의 목소리가 났읍니다. 우리 두 사람은,
“있고나.”
하였읍니다. 그리고 공연히 마음이 반가왔나이다. 그리고 설영이는 마루끝까지 나와,
“아이그 어서 오세요, 왜 그렇게 한 번도 아니 오세요.”
하지요.
아, 누님 그 소리가 진정이거나 거짓이거나 관성으로 인하여 우연히 나온 말이거나 아무것이거나 나는 그것을 생각하려고 하지는 않습니다. 나만 감상에 쫓기어 정처없이 방황하려는 이 불쌍한 사람에게 향하여 그의 성대를 수고롭게 하여 발하여 주는 그의 환영의 말이 얼마나 나의 피곤한 심령을 위로 하여 주었을까요.
그는 날더러 <오라버니>라 하여 주기를 맹서하여 주었읍니다. 그리고 영원히 오라버니가 되어 달라 하였읍니다.
누님, 과연 내가 남에게 오라버니라는 존경을 받을 만한 자격의 소유자가 될 수 있을까요. 물론 그것도 나의 원치 않는 형식입니다. 그러나 나는 그 설영을 친누이동생같이 사랑하렵니다. 그리고 영원히 영원히 나의 누이동생을 만들려 하나이다. 그리고 다만 독신인 설영이도 진정한 오라비 같은 어떠한 남성의 남매 같은 애정을 원하겠지요. 그러나 그러나 무상인 세상에 그것을 과연 허락할 참 신(神)이 어느 곳에 계실는지요? 생각하면 안타까울 뿐이외다.
그날 L은 설영을 공연히 못살게 놀려먹었나이다. 물론 사념없는 어린애 같은 유회지요.
그때 L은 설영을 잡으려고 달려들었읍니다. 설영은 소리를 지르며 간지러운 웃음을 웃으면서 나의 앞으로 달려들며,
“오아버니! 오라버니!”
하고 그 L을 피하였나이다. 나는 그때 그 설영이 비록 희롱에서 나왔다 하더라도 L에게 쫓기어 나에게 구호함을 청할 때에 아아, 과연 내가 이와 같은 여성의 구호를 청함을 받 을 만한 자격의 소유자일까 하였나이다. 그리고 모든 여성은 다 나를 보려고 하지도 않는 생각을 하고 혼자 이 설영이가 나에게 구호함을 청 한다는 것은‥‥‥ 그 설영을 끼어안을 듯이 귀여운 생각이 났나이다. 그러나 나타났다 사라지는 환영의 그림자일까? 팔팔팔 날리는 봄날의 아지랭이일까? 영원이란 무엇일는지요‥‥‥

7
날이 매우 따뜻하여졌읍니다. 내일쯤 한 번 가서 뵈오려 하나이다. 하오에 기다려 주 십시오. 그리고 W군은 어저께 동경으로 떠나갔다는 말을 들었읍니다. 만나보지 못한 것이 매우 섭섭하외다. 그리고 S군 Y군도 그리로 향하여 수일 후에 떠나간다는 말을 들었읍니다. 아아, 저는 외로운 몸이 홀로이 서울에 남아 있게 되겠지요. 정다운 친구들은 모두 다 저 갈 곳으로 가 버리고‥‥‥

8
왜 어저께 저는 누님에게를 갔을까요? 간 것이 나에게 좋은 기회이었을까요? 그렇지 않으면 좋지 못한 기회이었을까요.
어떻든 어저께 나는 처음으로 그 MP와 말을 하게 되었읍니다. 그리고 가까이 서로 보 고 앉아 간질간질한 시선으로 그를 보게 되었읍니다. 그리고 나의 눈에서 방산하는 시선의 몇 줄기 위로 나의 될 새 없이 뛰는 영의 사자를 태워 보내었나이다.
그는 그때 그 예배당 앞에서 나를 보고 고개를 돌리고 줄달음질하던 때와는 아주 달랐 읍니다. 그의 마음속으로는 나의 전신의 귀퉁이로부터 귀퉁이까지 호의의 비평을 하였을는지 악의의 비평 --- 그렇지는 않겠지요 --- 을 하였을는지 어떻든 부단의 관찰로 비평을 하였겠지요. 그러나 그의 눈과 안색은 아주 침착하였나이다. 그리고 그에게서 가장 아름다운 목소리는 아주 나의 마음을 취하게 할 듯이 부드럽고 연하며 은빛이 났나이다.
그리고 나의 글을 너무 칭상(稱賞)하는 것이 조금 나를 부끄럽게 하였으며 또는 선생님이라는 경어가 아주 나를 괴롭게 하였나이다.
누님, 만일 그가 날더러 선생이라 그러지 않고 오라비라고 하였더면? 그 찰나의 나의 모든 것은 다 절망이 되어 버렸을 터이지요. 그 선생이라는 말을 듣기 싫어하는 제가 도리어 그 선생이라는 말을 듣는 것이 행복인 것을 깨달을 날이 있을 줄은 이제 처음으로 알게 되었나이다.
어떻든 저는 그 MP와 만날 기회를 얻었읍니다. 그리고 서로 말소리를 바꾸게 되었읍 니다. 아마 이것이 저와 그 MP사이에 처음 바꾸는 말소리가 되었겠지요? 그리고 우주의 생명 중에 또다시 없는 그 어떠한 마디이었겠지요.
그러나 저는 불안을 깨닫습니다. 마음이 못 견딜 만큼 불안합니다. 다만 한 번 있는 그 기회의 순간이 좋은 순간이었을까요? 기쁜 순간이었을까요. 무한한 희망과 영원한 행복을 저에게 열어 주는 그 열쇠 소리가 한번 째깍 하는 그 순간이었을까요. 그렇지 아니하면 끝없는 의혹과 오뇌 속에서 만일의 요행만 한 줄기 믿음으로 몽롱한 가운데 살아 있다 그대로 사라져 없어졌다면 도리어 행복일걸 하는 회한의 탄식을 나에게 부어줄 그 순간이었을까요?
어찌하였든 저는 한옆으로 요행을 꿈꾸며 한옆으로 부질없는 낙망에 에매이나이다.

9
오늘은 아침 9시에 겨우 잠을 깨었나이다. 그것도 어제 저녁에 공연히 돌아다니느라고 늦게 잔 덕택으로 아침에 일어나지 못하는 행복을 얻었더니 그나마 행복이 되어 그리하였는지 R이 찾아와서 못살게 굴지요. 못살게 구는 데 쪼들리어 겨우 잠을 깨어 세수를 하였나이다.
이상한 일이었나이다. 제가 R의 집을 가기는 하여도 R이 저의 집에 찾아오는 일이 없는 그가 오늘 식전 아침에 저를 찾아온 것은 참으로 뜻밖이고 이상합니다.
그는 매우 갑갑한 모양이었나이다. 그리고 요사이 며칠 동안 그의 얼굴은 그리 좋지 못하였으며 언제든지 무슨 실망의 빛이 있었나이다.
오늘도 그는 침묵 속에 있었나이다. 그리고 먼 산만 바라보고 있었나이다.
그는 어디로 산보를 가자 하였나이다. 저는 아침도 먹지 않고 그와 함께 정처없이 나섰나이다.
우리는 전차를 타고 H와 P의 집에를 가 보았으나 H는 아침 먹고 막 어딘지 가고 없다하고 P는 집에 일이 있어서 가지를 못하겠다 하지요. 그래 하는 수 없이 우리 단 두 사람이 또다시 HC를 향하여 떠났나이다.
천기는 청명, 가는 바람은 살살, 아주 좋은 봄날이었나이다. 우리는 전차에서 내렸나이다. 오포(午砲)가 탕 하였나이다.
멀리멀리 흐르는 HC강은 옛적과 같이 고요히 흐르고 있었나이다. 아무 소리도 없고 아무 향기도 없고 아무 웃는 것도 없고 다만 푸른 물 속에 취색(翠色)의 산 그림자를 비추어 있어 다만 ‘아아 아름답다’하는 우리 두 사람의 못 견디어 나오는 탄성뿐이 고요한 침묵을 가늘게 울릴 뿐이었나이다. 우리는 언덕으로 내려가 한가히 매여 있는 주인 없는 배 위에 앉아 아무 소리 없이 물 위만 바라보았나이다. 푸른 물 위에는 때때 은사(銀絲)의 맴도는 듯한 파련(波漣)이 가늘게 떨 뿐이었나이다. 그리고 사르렁사르렁 은사의 풀렸다 감겼다 하는 소리가 들리는 듯 하였나이다.
우리는 한참이나 앉아 있었나이다.
우리는 문득 저쪽을 바라보았나이다. 그리고 나의 가슴은 공연히 덜렁덜렁하고 전신에·식은땀치 흐르는 듯하였나이다. 저기 저쪽·에는 그 비단결 같은 물 위에 한가히 떠 있어 물 속으로 녹아들 듯이 가만히 있는 그 ‘’요트’’위에는 참으로 뜻밖이었지요, 그 MP가 어떠한 다른 동무하고 나란히 앉아 있었나이다.
그러나 그 MP는 나를 보고도 모르는 체하는지 보지 못하고 모르는 체하는지 다만 저의 볼 것, 저의 들을 것만 보고 들을 뿐이었나이다.
저는 그 MP에게로 달려가고 싶었습니다. 아, 그러나 만일 그가 나를 보고도 못 본 체한다면? 불과 몇십 간 되지 않는 거기에 있는 그가 어째 나를 보지 못하였을까? 못 보았을 리가 있나? 라고만 생각하는 저는 그에게로 가기가 두렵고 공연히 무엇인지 보이지 않는 무엇이 원망스러웠을 뿐이었나이다.
그런데 웬일일까요‥‥‥MP를 나 혼자만 아는 줄 아는 저는 R의 기색에 놀라지 아니치 못하였나이다.
R은 나의 손을 잡아당기며,
”MP가 왔네.”
하였읍니다. 그 소리를 듣는 저는 R이 어떻게 MP를 아는가 하였나이다. 그리고 무엇 인지 번개와 같이 저의 머리를 지나가는 것이 있더니 저는 그 R에게서 무슨 공포를 깨달은 것이 있었나이다.
R은 대담하게 MP에게로 갔읍니다. 저도 그를 따라갔읍니다. R은 모자를 벗고 그에게예를 하였나이다. 아아 그러나 누님, 정성을 다하지 않고 몽롱한 의심과 적지 않은 불안으로 주는 저의 예에는 그의 입 가장자리로 불그레한 미소가 떠돌았으며 따뜻한 눈동자 의 금빛 광채이었나이다. 그리고,
“아이고 어떻게 이렇게 오셨어요?”
하는 그의 전신을 녹이는 듯한 독특한 어조가 저를 그 순간에 환희의 정화 속으로 스며들게 하였나이다.
우리 두 사람은 그를 작별하고 바로 시내로 들어왔나이다. 웬일인지 저의 마음은 한없이 기뻤나이다. 그리고 전신의 혈액은 더욱더 펄펄 끓기를 시작하였나이다. 그러나 R의 얼굴은 그 전보다 더 비애롭고 실망의 빛이 떠돌았나이다. 쓸쓸한 미소와 쓸쓸한 어조가 도는, 저의 동정의 마음을 일으킬 만큼 처참한 듯하였나이다. 저는 R에게,
“어떻게 MP를 알던가?”
하였읍니다. 그는 무슨 옛날의 환상을 보는 듯한 표정으로,
“그전부터 알아.”
하였나이다. 이 소리를 듣는 저는 그러면 이성 사이에 만나면 생기는 사랑의 가락이 그 MP와 이 R 사이에 매여지지나 아니하였나 하고 여태껏 기껍던 것이 점점 무슨 실망의 감상으로 변하여 버리었나이다. 그리고 차차 의혹 속에 방황하게 되었나이다.
그리하다가도 그 R의 실망하는 빛과 MP의 냉담한 답례가 저에게 눈물날 만큼 R을 동정하는 생각을 나게 하면서도 또 한옆으로는 무슨 승자의 자랑을 마음 한귀퉁이에서 만족히 여기었으며 불행한 R을 옆에 세우고 다행히 환희를 맛보았읍니다.
그날 저는 R의 집에서 자기로 정하였나이다. 밤 11시가 지나도록 별로 서로 말을 한 일이 없는 R과 두 사람 사이에는 공연히 마음이 괴로운 간격을 깨닫게 되었나이다. 그리고 그의 푸른 비애와 회색 실망의 빛이 그의 얼굴로 가끔가끔 농후하게 지나갈 때마다 저는 공연히 불안하였나이다.
저는 R에게 그 기색이 좋지 못찬 이유를 묻기를 두려워하였나이다. 그리고 만일 그 비애의 빛과 실망의 빛이 그 MP로 인한 것이 아니고 다른 것으로 인한 것이라 하면 저는 그때 그 R의 그 비애와 실망과 똑같은 비애와 실망을 맛보았을 것이지요?
그러나 저는 형제와 같은 그 R의 비애와 실망을 그 MP로 인하여서라고 인정하지를 아니하면 저의 마음이 불안하셔 못 견딜 정도였읍니다.
그날 저녁 R은 자리에 누워서도 한잠을 자지 못하는 모양이었나이다. 다만 눈만 멀뚱멀뚱하고 천장만 바라보고 있었나이다. 그리고 머리를 짚고 눈을 감고 무엇인지 명상 하듯이 가만히 있었을 뿐이었나이다. 그의 엷은 눈썹은 가늘게 떨리고 있었읍니다.
저도 웬일인지 잠이 오지 않았읍니다. 그래 머리맡 서가에 놓여 있는 <On The Eve>를 집어들고 한참이나 보다가 잠이 깜빡 들었나이다.

10
저는 어리석은 사람이 되어 버리었나이다. 꿈을 믿고 길에서 장님을 만나면 두 다리에 풀이 다하도록 실망을 하게 되었나이다.
그리고 꽃의 화판을 “하나 둘” 하며 <MP가 나를 사랑하느냐 사랑하지 않느냐?>하며 차례차례 따 보게 되었습니다. 그리고 만일 <사랑한다> 하는 곳에서 맨 나중 꽃잎사귀가 떨어지면 성공한 것처럼 춤을 출 듯이 만족하였으며 그렇지 않고 <사랑하지 않는다> 는 곳에 와서 그 맨 나중 꽃잎사귀가 떨어지면 공연히 낙망하는 생각이 나며 비로소 그 헛된 것을 조소합니다. 그러나 어느 틈에 또다시 그 꽃잎사귀를 따 보고 싶어 못 견디게 되나이다. 저는 요행을 바라는 동시에 말할 수 없는 미신자가 되었읍니다. 오늘은 제가 누님을 만나뵈러 가지 않으려 하였으나 W군이 ‘’피스’’(piece)를 찾아 달라 하여서 누님에게로 갔읍니다.
누님이 나오기를 기다리고 있는 동안에 나는 다만 침착하고 고요한 마음으로 정문 앞 ‘’플랫폼’’을 왔다 갔다 하였나이다.
그러다가 문 열리는 소리가 나더니 나오는 사람은 누님이 아니고 그 MP였읍니다. MP 는 나를 보더니 쌩긋 웃으며 고개를 숙여 예를 하여 주었나이다. 그리고 그곳에 서서 있 었나이다. 그 뒤를 따라 나온 이가 누님이었지요.
저의 마음은 이상하게 기뻤나이다. 그리고 아주 무슨 희망을 얻은 듯하였나이다. 길거리로 걸어다니면서도 혹시나 MP를 만나 인사를 주고받을 만한 순간의 기회를 기대하는 저는 누님에게로 갈 때마다 그 MP를 만날 수가 있을까 하는 기대를 가지고 다니었나이다. 오늘도 그 기대를 조금일지라도 아니 가지고 간 것이 아니었건마는 그 MP가 있지 않을 줄 안 저는 아주 단념을 하고 갔었읍니다. 그래 그 MP를 만난 것은 아주 의외이었지요.
누님 그 MP가 무엇하러 누님보다도 먼저 저를 보러 나왔을까요. 어린 아우를 만나려 는 누님의 마음이었을까요. 반가운 정인을 만나려는 애인의 마음이었을까요. 무엇이었을까요?
그는 저와 오랫동안 말을 하였나이다. 그리고 동청이 푸른 잔디 사이를 누님과 저 세 사람이 산보하였지요? 저희가 그 좁은 길로 지나올 때 저는 그 MP에게,
“R을 어떻게 아셨던가요?”
하고 물어 보았읍니다. 그 MP는 조금 얼굴이 불그레한 중에도 미소를 띠우며,
“네, 그전에 한 두어 번 만나본 일이 있었어요.”
하고 대답을 하였지요. 그 소리를 듣는 저는 곧,
“R은 참 좋은 사람이야요.”
하였지요. 그러니까 그 MP는 곧 다른 말로 옮기어 버렸나이다.
그렇게 한 10분쯤 되어 누님과 우리 두 사람은 무슨 조용히 할 말이나 있는 것처럼 주저주저하였나이다. 그러니까 그 MP는 곧 영리하게 그것을 알아차리고 안으로 들어가 버렸지요.
아아 그때 저의 마음은 아주 섭섭하였읍니다. 우리가 우리의 필요한 이야기를 하지 못한다 하더라도 그 MP는 떠나기가 싫었나이다. 그러나 그의 검은 치맛자락의 그림자는 보이지 않게 사라져 버리었나이다. 그때 누님은 절더러 이야기를 하여 주었지요. 그 MP를 R이 사랑하려다가 그 MP가 배척을 하였다는 것을--- 그리고 그 MP가 저의 그 누님이 도적하여 간 원고를 보고 도외(度外)의 찬상을 하더라는 것과 그러나 그가 한가지 불만으로 생각하는 것은 신앙이 적더라는 것을. 저는 누님과 작별을 하고 문 밖으로 나오며 뛰어갈 듯이 걸음을 속히 하여 걸어 가며,
“내가 행복한 자냐 불행한 자냐?”
하고 혼자 소리를 질러 보았읍니다. 그거다가는 그 신앙이 적다고 하는데 대하여는 적지 않은 불쾌와 또 한옆으로는 희미한 실망을 깨달았읍니다.
그래 집에 돌아와 아랫목에 누워서 여러 가지로 그 MP와 저 사이를 무지개빛 나는 아름답고 거룩한 것으로만 얽어 놓아 보다가도 그 신앙이란 말을 생각하고는 곧 의혹 속에 헤매었나이다. 그러다가는 그의 집에서본 <On The Eve>를 읽던 것이 생각되며 그 여주인공 ‘’에레나’’의 일기가 생각났읍니다.
그의 애인 ‘’인사로프’’와 그의 아버지가 그와 결혼시키려는 ‘’크르나도오스키’’를 비교하여 ‘’인사로프’’에게는 신앙이 있을지라도 ‘’크르나도오스키’’에게는 신앙이 없었다. 자기를 믿는 것 만으로는 신앙이 있다고 말할 수 없으니까……
누님, 저는 이 글을 볼 때 공연히 실망하였읍니다. ‘’에레나’’는 신앙 있는 사람을 사랑하였읍니다. 그리고 신앙 없는 사람을 사랑치 않았읍니다. 그러면 MP도 언제든지 신앙 있는 사람을 사랑할 터이지요. 그러면 그 MP가 저에게 신앙이 없다고 한 말은 저를 동생 이나 친우로 여길는지는 알 수 없으나 애인으로 생각지는 못하겠다는 것이지요.
누님, 그러면 저는 실망할까요. 낙담할까요? 신앙이란 무엇일까요. 물론 누구에게든지 신앙이 없는 사람이 없읍니다. 누구는 예수를 믿고 석가를 믿고 우상을 믿고 여러 가지를 믿습니다.
그리고 또 자기를 믿는 사람이 있기도 합니다. 그리고 누님, 저도 무엇인지 신앙하는 것이 있겠지요? 신앙이 없는 사람이 이 세상에서 생명을 가지고 살아 있다는 것은 거짓말이니까---누구든지 각각 자기가 신앙하는 것이 있기 때문에 이 세상에 살아 있으니까 저도 또한 이 세상에 살아 있는 사람이라 어떠한 신앙이든지 가지고 있겠지요.
저 어떠한 종교를 어리석게 믿는 사람들은 각각 자기의 신앙만이 참신앙으로 생각합니다. 그리고 남의 신앙을 조소합니다. 그러나 한 번 더 크게 눈을 뜨고 고개를 돌리어 사면을 둘러보는 자는 각각 이것과 저것을 대조할 수가 있을 것이지요. 그리고 각각 장처와 결점을 찾아 낼 수가 있을 것이지요. 이불을 뒤집어쓰고는 물론 그 이불 속뿐이 세상인 줄 알 터이지요. 그리고 그 속에만 참진리가 있는 줄 알 터이지요. 그러하나 그 이불 속만이 세상이 아니고 그 속에만 진리가 있는 것이 아닌 줄 아나 그 이불을 벗어 버린 자는 그 이불 쓴 사람을 불쌍히 여기었을 터이지요. 그러면 이 세상에는 그 이불을 벗은 사람이 여럿이 있었읍니다. 그리하여 그 이불을 뒤집어쓴 사람들을 아주 불쌍히 여기었읍니다.
그러면 저도 그 이불을 벗은 사람의 하나가 되려 합니다. 다만 어떠한 이름 아래서든지 그 온 우주에 가득 차서 영원부터 영원까지 변치 않는 진리를 믿는 사람이 되려 하나이다. 그리하여 다만 그것을 구할 뿐이요, 그것을 체험하려 할 뿐이외다.
물론 사람은 약한 것이지요. 심신이 다 강하지는 못하지요. 제가 어떠한 때 본의아닌 일을 할 때가 있다 하더라도 그것은 다만 약한 까닭이겠지요. 그리고 그것을 깨닫는 때 는 그것을 고치겠지요. 그리고 누님 한 가지 끊어 말하여 둘 것은 <Quo Vadis>에 있는 ‘’비니큐스’’와 같이 ‘’리기아’’의 신앙과 같은 신앙으로 인하여서 저도 그 ‘’비니큐스’’는 되지 않겠지요.
아아 그러나 누님, 제가 어찌하여 이와 같은 말을 쓸까요? 사랑보다 더 큰 신앙이 이 세상에 또 어디 있을까요. 자기의 생명까지 희생하는 것은 사랑이 있을 뿐이지요. 사람 이 사랑으로 나고 사랑으로 죽고 사랑으로 살기만 하면 그 사람의 생은 참생이 되겠지요. 그러하나 저희는 사랑을 생각할 때마다 마음이 두근거립니다. 처음은 이성에게 사랑을 구하는 자가 누가 주저하지 않은 자가 있고 누가 가슴이 떨리지 않는 자가 있을까요? 그러면 사랑이란 죄악일까요? 죄지은 자와 똑같은 떨림과 불안을 깨닫는 것은 어찌함일까요?
그렇습니다. 우리 인생에게는 두 가지 큰 문제가 있읍니다. 그것은 열정과 이지입니 다. 이 세상의 역사는 이 두 가지의 싸움입니다. 그리고 모든 불행의 근원은 이 열정과 이지가 서로 용납하지 않는 곳에 있는 것입니다.
그리운 이성을 보고 자기 마음을 피력치 못하고 혼자 의심하고 오뇌하는 것도 이 이지로 인함이지요? 저는 어떻게 하면 이 이지를 몰각한 열정만의 인물이 되려 하나, 그 이지를 몰각한 열정의 인물이 되겠다는 것까지도 이지의 사주지요. 저도 또한 그렇게 되려 하나이다.
오늘 저는 또다시 R의 집에를 갔었나이다. 그 R은 있지 않았읍니다. 그러나 얼마 있지 않으면 곧 들어오리라는 그 집 사람의 말을 듣고 저는 그의 방에서 기다리게 되었나이다. 그러나 R이 저와 형제같이 친하지가 않으면 그와 같이 주인 없는 방안에 들어가 앉아 있지를 못하였을 터이지요. 그래 그와 친하다 하는 무엇이 저를 그의 방으로 들어가게 하였읍니다.
저는 그의 방에 들어가 그의 책상 앞에 앉았나이다. 그때 문득 저의 눈에 보이는 것은 그가 써서 놓은 편지였나이다. 그리고 그 편지 피봉에는 MP라 씌어 있었읍니다. 저의 마음은 공연히 시기하는 마음이 나며 또한 그 편지를 기어이 보고 싶은 생각이 났었읍니다. 마침 다행한 것은 그 편지를 봉하지 않은 것이었나이다.
저는 그것을 보았읍니다.
그 속에는 이러한 말이 쓰여 있었읍니다.
‥‥‥DH는 미숙한 문사이오. 그리고 일개 ‘’부르주아’’에 지나지 못하는 사람이오‥‥‥
라고.
아아 누님, 저는 손이 떨리었나이다. 그리고 그 편지를 다시 그 자리에 놓고 그대로 바깥으로 뛰어나왔읍니다. 그리고 길거리로 걸어오며 눈물이 날 만큼 모든 것이 원망스럽고 또 한옆으로는 분한 생각이 나서 못 견디었나이다.
그리고 사랑하는 R이 그와 같은 말을 써 보낼 줄 참으로 알지 못하였나이다. 누님 그렇지요. 저는 글쓰는 데 미숙하겠지요. 저는 거기에 조금이라도 이의를 말하려 하지 않나 이다. 그러나 그 말을 무엇하러 MP에게 한 것일까요.
아아 누님, 저는 일개 참사람이 되려 할 뿐이외다.
저는 문학가, 문사라는 칭호를 원치 않아요. 다만 참사람이 되기 위하여 글을 봅니다. 그리고 느끼는 바를 견딜 수 없었읍니다. 그리고 나와 같은 느낌과 깨달음이 우리 인생을 위하여 조금이라도 보탬이 될까 하였읍니다.
그러나 저 일개인의 성공은 얻기가 어려울 터이지요. 제가 느끼고 깨닫는 것은 길고 긴 우주의 생명과 함께 많고 많은 사람들이 깨닫는 것에 다만 몇천만억분의 1이 될락말락 할 터이지요. 그리고 그 저의 생명이 그치는 날에는 그것보다 조금 더하여질 뿐이지요. 그리고 그것보다 더 큰 무엇을 원할지라도 유한한 저의 육체와 정신은 그것을 용서치 않을 터이지요.
그러면 제가 ‘’부르주아’’나 ‘’프를레타리아’’나 무엇 어떠한 부름을 듣던지 언제든지 참사람이 되려 할 뿐이외다.
아마 이 세상의 모든 진리를 혼자 깨달은 줄 아는 사람일지라도 이 참사람이 되려는 데서 더 벗어나지는 못하였을 터이지요.
그러나 저는 오늘부터 친애하는 친우 하나를 잃어버리게 되었나이다. 아무리 아무리 제가 너그러운 마음으로써 그전과 같이 R을 대하려 하나 그는 나를 모함한 자이지요. 어찌 그전과 같은 정의(情[[誼]])를 계속할 수가 있을까요.
그러나 저의 마음은 괴롭습니다. 그리고 그 KC를 가면서 저에게 형제와 같이 지내자 던 것을 생각하고 또는 그동안 지내 오던 정분을 생각하고 그것이 다만 한순간에 깨어지는 것을 생각할 때 저의 마음은 아주 안타까왔나이다. 그러다가도 그 R의 손을 잡고 기꺼워하고 싶었읍니다.

11
집에서 나을 때 동생 L이 울며 쫓아나오면서,
“형님 형님 나하고 가.”
하며 부르짖었나이다. 그리고 두 팔을 벌리고 저를 바라보고 있었읍니다. 그러나 발이 떨어지지 않지만 하는 수 없이 어머니에게 L은 맡기고 또다시 R을 찾아갔나이다.
어제 저녁 늦도록 잠을 자지 못한 저는 오늘 또다시 새벽에 일찍 일어났으므로 몸이 조금 피곤하였나이다.
저는 R의 집으로 가면서 몇 번이나 가지 않으리라 하여 보았읍니다. 날마다 가는 R의 집에를 1주일이나 가지 않은 저는 오늘도 또 가 볼 마음이 그리 많지는 않았읍니다. R을 생각하면 할수록 분하고 답답한 저는 언제든지 그 마음을 누르려 하였으나 그리 속마음이 편치는 못하였읍니다.
제가 R의 집에 들어갈 때에는 아주 마음이 유쾌치 못하였읍니다. R은 저를 보고 힘없이 저의 손을 잡고 인사를 하여 주었읍니다. 그리고,
“어서 오게.”
하는 소리가 아주 반갑지 못하였읍니다. 저는 그 R을 보기 전에는 반갑게 인사를 하리 라 한 것이 지금 그를 만나보니까 공연히 그와 함께 있는 것이 싫은 생각이 나서 그대로 바깥으로 나오고 싶었읍니다.
저는 그대로 서서,
“여러 날 만나지 못하여서 조금 보고나갈까 하고‥‥‥”
하며 그를 쳐다보았읍니다. 그는 다만 고개를 끄덕하며,
“응‥‥‥”
할 뿐이었나이다. 저는 갑자기 뛰어나오고 싶었읍니다. 그래,
”내일 또 봅시다.”
하고 그대로 뛰어나왔읍니다. 그 R은 아무 말도 없이 자기 방으로 들어가 버렸읍니다.
아아, 누님, 우리 두 사람 사이는 어째 이리 멀어졌을까요? 무슨 간격이 생겼을까요? 그리고 무슨 줄이 끊어졌을까요. 저는 그것을 알 수가 없읍니다.
제가 종로를 걸어올 때였읍니다. 저쪽에서 뜻밖에 그 MP가 걸어왔읍니다. 그때 저는 그 MP와 만나 인사를 하리라 하였읍니다. 그러나 그 MP는 어떠한 양복 입은 이와 함께 저를 못 보았는지 저의 곁으로 그대로 지나가 버렸나이다. 저는 다만 지나가는 그만 바라보고 있다가 손을 단단히 쥐고, ‘에 고만 두어라’ 하였읍니다.
저는 말할 수 없는 번뇌 가운데 ‘에, 설영에게나 가리라’ 하였나이다. 그리고 천변으로 그의 집을 찾아갔읍니다. 그때 저의 마음 에도 ‘설영이가 있지 않으리라’는 생각은 없이 으례히 만나려니 하였나이다. 그러나 설영을 부르는 저의 목소리에 그 영리하고 귀여운 우리 누이동생의 목소리는 나지 않고 그의 어머니가 “없소” 하고 냉대하듯 보통 손님과 같이 대답을 하였읍니다. 그 소리를 듣는 저는 공연히 섭섭한 생각이 나며 또는 설영이가 저를 한낱 지나가는 손처럼 생각하는 듯하고 또한 어떠한 정인이나 찾아가지 않았나 할 때 오라비 노릇을 하려는 저도 공연히 질투스러운 마음이 나며, ‘다 그만두어라’하는 생각이 나고 공연히 감상(感傷)의 마음이 났읍니다.
저는 그대로 집으로 갔읍니다. 집 문간에 서 놀던 L은 반기어 맞으면서 두 팔을 벌리고 저에게 턱 안기며 몸을 비비 꼬고 그의 가는 손으로 간지럽고 차디차게 저의 뺨을 문질러 주었나이다. 그때 저는 모든 감상의 감정은 가슴 한복판으로 모아드는 듯하더니 눈물이 날 듯하였나이다. 그때 그 L은,
“형님, 임마!”
하였나이다. 그래 저는 그에게 입을 맞추려 하니까 그는 무엇이 만족치 못한지,
“아니 아니 귀 붙잡고.”
하며 그의 손으로 저의 두 귀를 붙잡고 입을 맞추어 주려다가 또다시,
“형님도 내 귀 붙잡아.”
하였나이다. 저는 그 L의 귀를 붙잡고 입을 맞추었나이다. 그러나 그때 L은 저를 쳐다보며,
“형님 우네.”
하였나이다. 아아 누님, 저의 눈에는 눈물이 나왔읍니다. 그리고 그 L을 껴안고 울고 싶었읍니다.

반응형
반응형

노총각 M이 혼약을 하였다.

우리들은 이 소식을 들을 때에 뜻하지 않고 서로 얼굴을 마주 보았습니다.

M은 서른 두 살이었습니다. 세태가 갑자기 변하면서 혹은 경제 문제 때문에, 혹은 적당한 배우자가 발견되지 않기 때문에, 혹은 단지 조혼(早婚)이라 하는 데 대한 반항심 때문에 늦도록 총각으로 지내는 사람이 많아 가기는 하지만, 서른 두 살의 총각은 아무리 생각하여도 좀 너무 늦은 감이 없지 않았습니다. 그래서 그의 친구들은 아직껏 기회가 있을 때마다 그에게 채근 비슷이, 결혼에 대한 주의를 하곤 하였습니다. 그러나, M은 언제나 그런 의논을 받을 때마다(속으로는 매우 흥미를 가진 것이 분명한데) 겉으로는 고소로써 친구들의 말을 거절하곤 하였습니다. 그러던 M이 우리가 모르는 틈에 어느덧 혼약을 한 것이외다.

M은 가난하였습니다. 매우 불안정한 어떤 회사의 월급쟁이였습니다. 이 뿌리 약한 그의 경제 상태가 그로 하여금 늙도록 총각으로 지내게 한 듯도 합니다. 그리고 이 때문에 친구들은 M의 총각 생활을 애석히 생각하여, 장가들기를 권하는 것이었습니다.

그러나 나만은 M이 장가를 가지 않는 데 다른 종류의 해석을 내리고 있었습니다. 의사라는 나의 직업이 발견한 M의 육체적인 결함―이것 때문에 M은 서른이 넘도록 총각으로 지낸다, 나는 이렇게 믿고 있었습니다.

M은 학생 시절부터 대단한 방탕 생활을 하였습니다. 방탕이라야 금전상의 여유가 부족한 그는, 가장 하류에 속하는 방탕을 하였습니다. 오십 전 혹은 일 원만 생기면, 즉시로 우동집이나 유곽으로 달려가던 그였습니다. 체질상 성욕이 강한 그는, 그 불붙는 정욕을 끄기 위하여 눈앞에 닥치는 기회는 한 번도 놓치지 않았습니다. 친구들을 만날지라도 음식을 한턱 하라기보다 유곽을 한턱 하라는 그였습니다.

“질(質)로는 모르지만, 양(量)으로는 세계의 누구에게든 그다지 지지 않을 테다.”

관계한 여인의 수효에 대하여, 이렇게 방언하기를 주저치 않으리 만치 그는 선택(選擇)이라는 도정을 밟지 않고 ‘집어세었’습니다. 스물 서너 살에 벌써 이 백 명은 넘으리라는 것을 발표하였습니다. 서른 살 때는 벌써 괴승(怪僧) 신돈(辛旽)이를 멀리 눈 아래로 굽어보았을 것입니다. 그런지라 온갖 성병(性病)을 경험하지 못한 것이 없었습니다. 더구나 술이 억배요, 그 위에 유달리 성욕이 강한 그는, 성병에 걸린 동안도 결코 삼가지를 않았습니다. 일 년 삼백 육십여 일 그에게서 성병이 떠나 본 적이 없었습니다. 늘 농이 흐르고, 한 달 건너쯤 고환염(睾丸炎)으로서, 걸음걸이도 거북스러운 꼴을 하여 가지고, 나한테 주사를 맞으러 오곤 하였습니다. 그러는 동안에도 오십 전, 혹은 일 원만 생기면, 또한 성행위를 합니다. 이런지라, 물론 그는 생식 능력이 없어진 사람이었습니다.

이 일을 잘 아는 나는 M이 결혼을 안 하는 이유를 여기다가 연결시켜 가지고, 그의 도덕심(?)에 동정까지 하고 있었습니다. 일생을 빈곤한 가운데서 보내고, 늙은 뒤에도 슬하도 없이 쓸쓸하게 지낼 그, 더구나 자기을 봉양할 슬하가 없기 때문에 백발이 되도록 제 손으로 이 고해를 헤엄치어 나갈 그는, 과연 한 가련한 존재이었습니다.

이렇던 M이, 어느덧 우리의 모르는 틈에 우물쭈물 혼약을 한 것이외다.

하기는 며칠 전에 이런 일이 있었습니다. 그 날 저녁을 먹은 뒤에, 혼자서 신간 치료 보고서를 읽고 있을 때에 M이 찾아왔습니다. 그리고 비교적 어두운 얼굴로 내가 묻는 이야기에도 그다지 시원치 않은 듯이 입술엣대답을 억지로 하고 있다가, 이런 질문을 나에게 던졌습니다.

“남자가 매독을 앓으면 생식을 못 하나?”

“괜찮겠지.”

“임질은?”

“글쎄, 고환을 ‘오까사레루(침벙당하지)’하지 않으면 괜찮아.”

“고환은…… 내 친구 가운데 고환염을 앓은 사람이 있는데, 인제는 생식을 못 하겠다고 비관이 여간이 아니야. 고환을 오까사레루하면 절대 불가능인가. 양쪽 다 앓았다는데…….”

“그것도 경하게 앓았으면 영향 없겠지.”

“가령 그 경하다치면…… 내가 앓은 게 그게 경한 편일까. 중한 편일까?”

나는 뜻하지 않고 그의 얼굴을 보았습니다. 중하기도 그만치 중하게 앓은 뒤에, 지금 그게 경한 거냐 중한 거냐 묻는 것이 농담으로밖에는 들리지 않았으므로……. M의 얼굴은 역시 무겁고 어두웠습니다. 무슨 중대한 선고를 기다리는 사람과 같이, 눈을 푹 내리뜨고 나의 대답을 기다리고 있었습니다. 잠시 그의 얼굴을 바라본 뒤에 나는 어이가 없어서,

“아주 경한 편이지.”

이렇게 대답하여 버렸습니다.

“경한 편?”

“그럼.”

이리하여 작별을 하였는데, 지금에 이르러 생각하면 그 저녁의 그 문답이 오늘날의 그의 혼약을 이루게 하지 않았는가 합니다.

M이 혼약을 하였다는 기보(寄報)을 가지고 온 것은 T라는 친구였습니다. 그 때는 마침 (다 M을 아는) 친구가 너덧 사람 모여 있을 때였습니다.

“골동(骨董)―국보 하나 없어졌다.”

누가 이런 비평을 가하였습니다. 나는 T에게 이렇게 물었습니다.

“그래 연애로 혼약이 된 셈인가요?”

“연애. 연애가 다 무에요. 갈보 나까이(술집의 여자 종업원)밖에는 여자라는 걸 모르는 녀석이, 어디서 연애의 대상을 구하겠소?”

“그럼 지참금이라도 있답디까?”

“지참금이란 뉘 집 애 이름이오?”

나는 여기서 이 혼약에 대하여 가장 불유쾌한 면을 보았습니다. 삼십이 넘도록 총각으로 지낸 그로서, 연애라 하는 기묘한 정사 때문에 그 절(節)을 굽혔다면, 그것은 도리어 축하할 일이지 책할 일이 아니외다. 지참금을 바라고 혼약을 하였다 하더라도 지금의 세상에 살아가는 우리로서(더구나 그의 빈곤을 잘 아는 처지인지라) 크게 욕할 수가 없는 일이외다. 그러나 연애도 아니요, 금전 문제도 아닌 이 혼약에서는, 가장 불유쾌한 한 가지의 결론밖에는 얻을 수가 없습니다.

“그럼…….”

나는 가장 불유쾌한 어조로 이렇게 말하였습니다.

“유곽에 다닐 비용을 경제하기 위하여 마누라를 얻은 셈이구려.”

이 혹평(酷評)에 대하여 T는 마땅치 않다는 듯이 나를 보았습니다.

“그렇게 혹언할 것도 아니겠지요. M도 벌써 서른 두 살이든가, 세 살이든가, 좌우간 그만하면 차차로 자식도 무릎에 앉혀 보고 싶을 게고, 그렇다고 마땅할 마누라를 선택할 길이나 방법은 없고…….”

“자식. 고환염을 그만침이나 심히 앓은 녀석에게 자식. 자식은…….”

불유쾌하기 때문에 경솔히도 직업적 비밀을 입 밖에 내인 나는, 하던 말을 중도에 끊어 버렸습니다. 그러나 이미 한 말까지도 도로 삼킬 수가 없었습니다.

“네. 그게 무슨 말씀이오?”

M의 생식 능력에 대하여 사면에서 질문이 들어왔습니다. 이미 한 말에 대하여 책임을 지지 않을 수 없는 나는 그 말을 돌려 꾸미기에 한참 애를 썼습니다. 단언할 수는 없지만 혹은 M은 생식 능력이 없을지도 모른다. 그러나 진찰을 안 해 본 바이니까, 혹은 또 생식 능력이 있을지도 모른다. M이 너무도 싱거운 혼약을 한 데 대하여, 불유쾌하여 그런 혹언을 하였지만 그 말을 취소한다. 이러한 뜻으로 꾸며 대었습니다. 그리고 그 좌석에 있던 스무 살쯤 난 젊은이가,

“외려 일생을 자식 없이 지내면 편치 않아요?”

이러한 의견을 내는 데 대하여 ‘젊은이로서는 도저히 이해할 수 없는 혈족의 애정‘이라는 문제와, 그 문제를 너무도 무시하는 요즘의 풍조에 대한 논평으로 말머리를 돌려 버리고 말았습니다.

M은 몰래 결혼식까지 하였습니다. 그의 친구들로서 M의 결혼식 날짜를 미리 안 사람은 한 사람도 없었습니다. 뿐만 아니라 지금 모두들 제각기 하는 소위 신식 혼례식을 하지 않고, 제 집에서 구식으로 하였답니다. 모 여고보 출신인 신부는 구식 결혼이 싫다고 하였지만 M이 억지로 한 것이라 합니다.

이리하여 유곽에서는 한 부지런한 손님을 잃어버렸습니다.

“독점이라 하는 건 참 유쾌하던걸.”

결혼한 뒤에 M은 어떤 친구에게 이런 말을 하였다 합니다. 비록 연애로써 성립된 결혼은 아니지만, 그다지 실패의 결혼은 아닌 듯하였습니다. 오십 전, 혹은 일 원의 돈을 내어 던지고 순간적 성욕의 만족을 사던 이 노총각이, 꿈에도 생각지 못한 독점을 하였으매 그의 긍지가 적지 않았을 것이외다. 연애 결혼은 아니었지만 결혼한 뒤에 연애가 생긴 듯하였습니다. 언제든 음침한 이 기분이 떠돌던 그의 얼굴이 그럴싸해서 그런지 좀 밝아진 듯하였습니다.

“복 받거라.”

우리들―더구나 나는 그들의 결혼을 심축하였습니다. 처음에는 한낱 M의 성행위의 기구로 M과 결합케 된 커다란 희생물인 그의 젊은 아내를 위하여, 이것이 행복된 결혼이 되기를 축수하였습니다. 동기는 여하튼 결과에 있어서 아름다운 열매를 맺으라. 너의 젊은 아내로서, 한 개 ‘희생물’이 되지 않게 하여라. 어머니로서의 즐거움을 맛볼 기회가 없는 너의 아내에게, 그 대신 아내로서는 남에게 곱되는 즐거움을 맛보게 하여라. M의 일을 생각할 때마다 진심으로 이렇게 축수하였습니다.

신혼의 며칠이 지난 뒤부터는, M이 젊은 아내를 학대한다는 소문이 조금씩 들렸습니다. 완력을 사용한단 말까지 조금씩 들렸습니다. 그러나 나는 이 문제는 그다지 크게 생각지 않았습니다. 이런 소문이 귀에 들어올 때마다 나는 『아라비안 나이트』의 마신(魔神)의 이야기를 머릿속에서 되풀이하여 보곤 하였습니다.

어떤 어부가 그물질을 하고 있었습니다. 그런데 한번은 그물을 끌어올리니까 거기에 고기는 없고, 그 대신 병(甁)이 하나 걸려 있었습니다. 병은 마개가 닫혀 있고, 그 위에 납[鉛]으로 굳게 봉함까지 되어 있었습니다. 어부는 잠시 주저한 뒤에 병의 봉함을 뜯고 마개를 뽑아 보았습니다. 즉 병에서는 한 줄기 검은 연기가 하늘로 올라갔습니다. 그리고 하늘로 올라간 그 연기는 차차 뭉쳐서 거기는 커다란 마신이 나타났습니다.

“나를 이 병 속에 감금한 것은 선지자 솔로몬이다. 이 병 속에 갇혀 있는 동안 나는 스스로 맹세하였다. 백년 안에 나를 구해 주는 사람이 있으면 그 사람에게 거대한 부(富)를 주겠다고. 그리고 백년을 기다렸지만 아무도 나를 구해 주는 사람이 없었다. 그래서 나는 다시 맹세했다. 이제 다시 백년 안으로 나를 구해 주는 사람이 있으면 나는 그 사람에게 이 세상에 있는 보배를 다 주겠다고. 그리고 헛되이 백년을 더 기다린 뒤에, 백년을 더 연기해서 그 백년 안에 나를 구해 주는 사람이 있으면, 그 사람에게 이 세상에서 가장 큰 권세와 영화를 주겠다고. ……그러나 그 백년이 다 지나도 역시 구해 주는 사람이 없었다. 그래서 나는 마지막으로 다시 맹세했다. 인제 누구든지 나를 구해 주는 놈이 있거든 당장에 그놈을 죽여서 그새 갇혀 있던 그 분풀이를 하겠다고.“

이것이 병 속에서 나온 마신의 이야기였습니다. M이 자기의 젊은 아내를 학대한다는 소문이 들릴 때에 나는 이 이야기를 생각지 않을 수가 없었습니다. 삼십이 지나도록 총각으로 지낸 그 고통과 고적함에 대한 분풀이를 제 아내에게 하는 것이라 했습니다. 그리고 실컷 학대해라, 더욱 축수하였습니다.

M이 결혼한 지 이 년이 거의 된 어떤 날 저녁이었습니다. 그와 나는 어떤 곳에서 저녁을 같이하고 있었습니다.

그의 얼굴은 이 날 유난히 어둡고 무거웠습니다. 그는 음식에는 거의 손을 대지 않고 술만 들이키고 있었습니다. 본시 말이 많지 않은 그가 이 날은 더욱 입이 무거웠습니다.

몹시 취하여 더 술을 먹지 못하리 만치 되어서, 그는 처음으로 자발적으로 입을 열었습니다. 충혈이 된 그의 눈은 무시무시하게 번뜩였습니다.

“여보게 여보게. 속이지 말구 진정으로 말해 주게. 내게 생식 능력이 있겠나?”

“글쎄, 검사를 해 보아야지.”

나는 이만치 하여 넘기려 하였습니다.

“그럼 한번 진찰해 봐 주게.”

“왜 갑자기…….”

그는 곧 대답하려 하였습니다. 그러나 나오려던 말을 삼켰습니다. 그리고 다시 술을 한잔 먹은 뒤에, 눈을 푹 내리뜨며 말했습니다.

“아니, 다른 게 아니라, 내게 만약 생식 능력이 없다면 저 사람(자기의 아내)이 불쌍하지 않나. 그래서 없는 게 판명되면 아직 젊었을 때에 헤져서 저 사람이 제 운명을 다시 개척할 ‘때’를 줘야지 않겠나. 그래서 말일세.”

“진찰해 보아야지.”

“그럼 언제 해 보세.”

그 며칠 뒤에 나는 M의 아내가 임신했다는 소문을 듣고 깜짝 놀랐습니다. 검사해 볼 필요도 없습니다. M은 그 능력이 없을 것입니다. 그런데 M의 아내는 임신했습니다.

그리고 며칠 전에 M이 검사하겠다던 마음을 짐작했습니다. 그것은 결코 그 날의 제 말마따나 ‘아내의 장래를 위하여’ 하려는 것이 아니고, 아내에게 대한 의혹 때문에 하여 보려는 것일 것이외다. 자기도 온전히 모르는 바는 아니로되, 십중 팔구는 자기는 생식 불능자일 텐데 자기의 아내는 임신을 한 것이외다.

생각하면 재미있는 연극이외다. 생식 능력이 없는 M은, 그런 기색도 뵈지 않고 결혼을 하였습니다. 그리하여 M에게로 시집을 온 새 아내는 임신을 하였습니다. 제 남편이 생식 불능자인 줄 모르는 아내는, 뻐젓이 자기의 가진 죄의 씨를 M에게 자랑을 하고 있을 것이외다. 일찍이 자기가 생식 불능자인지도 모르겠다는 점을 밝혀 주지 않은 M은, 지금 이 의혹의 구렁이에게도 제 아내를 책할 권리가 없을 것이외다. 그가 검사를 하겠다 하나, 검사를 하여서 자기가 불구자인 것이 판명된 뒤에는 어떤 수단을 취할는지 짐작도 할 수가 없습니다. 아내의 음행을 책하자면 자기의 사기적 행위를 폭로시키지 않을 수가 없을 것이외다. 그것을 감추자면, 제 번민만 더욱 크게 할 것이외다.

어떤 날, 그는 검사를 하자고 왔습니다. 그 때 마침 환자가 몇 사람 밀려 있던 관계상 나는 그를 내 사실에 가서 좀 기다리라 하고, 환자 처리를 다 하고 내려갔습니다. 그랬더니 그는 나를 기다리지 않고 돌아가 버렸습니다. 이튿날 그는 다시 왔습니다. 그러나 그는 또 돌아가 버렸습니다.

나도 사실 어찌하여야 할지 똑똑히 마음을 작정치 못했던 것이외다. 검사한 뒤에 당연히 사멸해 있을 생식 능력을 살아 있다고 하자니, 그것은 나의 과학적 양심이 허락지 않는 바외다. 그러나 또한 사멸하였다고 하자니, 이것은 한 사람의 일생을 망쳐 버리는 무서운 선고에 다름없습니다. M이라 하는 정당한 남편을 두고도 불의의 쾌락을 취하는 M의 아내는 분명히 책받을 여인이겠지요. 그러나 또한 다른 편으로 이 사건을 관찰할 때에, 내가 눈을 꾹 감고 그릇된 검안을 내린다면, 그로 인하여 절대로 불가능하던 M이 슬하에 사랑스런 자식(?)을 두고 거기서 노후의 위안도 얻을 수 있을 것이요, 만사가 원만히 해결될 것이외다.

내가 자유로 선택할 수 있는 두 가지의 갈림길에 서서, 나는 어느 편 길을 취하여야 할지 판단을 주저하고 있었습니다. 이 문제가 사오 일 뒤에 저절로 해결이 되었습니다. 그 날도 역시 침울한 얼굴로 찾아온 M에게 대하여, 나는 의리상

“오늘 검사해 보자나?”

하니깐 그는 간단히 대답하였습니다.

“벌써 했네.”

“응. 어디서?”

“P병원에서.”

“그래서 그 결과는?”

“살았다데.”

“?”

나는 뜻하지 않고 그의 얼굴을 보았습니다. 그것은 의외의 대답을 들은 때문이라기보다 오히려 ‘살았다데.’ 하는 그의 음성이 너무 침통하기 때문에…….

“그럼 안심이겠네.”

이렇게 대답하는 동안, 나는 내가 하마터면 질 뻔한 괴로운 임무에서 벗어난 안심을 느끼는 동시에, P병원에서의 검안의 의외에, 눈을 크게 뜨지 않을 수가 없었습니다. 내 눈을 만난 M의 눈은 낭패한 듯이 이리저리 돌아다녔습니다. 그리고 나는 그 눈으로 그가 방금 한 말이 거짓말이었음을 알았습니다.

그럼 그는 왜 거짓말을 하였나. 자기의 아내의 명예를 보호하기 위하여. 세상과 제 마음을 속여 가면서라도 자식을 슬하에 두어 보기 위하여. 나는 그의 마음을 알 수가 없었습니다.―그가 입을 열었습니다. 무겁고 침울한 음성이었습니다.

“여보게, 자네 이런 기모치(기분) 알겠나?”

“어떤?”

그는 잠시 쉬어서 말을 시작했습니다.

“월급쟁이가 월급을 받았네. 받은 즉시로 나와서 먹고 쓰고 사고, 실컷 마음대로 돈을 썼네. 막상 집으로 돌아가는 길일세. 지갑 속에 돈이 몇 푼 안 남아 있을 것은 분명해. 그렇지만 지갑을 못 열어 봐. 열어 보기 전에는 혹은 아직은 꽤 많이 남아 있겠거니 하는 요행심도 붙일 수 있겠지만 급기야 열어 보면 몇 푼 안 남은 게 사실로 나타나지 않겠나. 그게 무서워서 아직 있거니, 스스로 속이네그려. 쌀도 사야지. 나무도 사야지. 열어 보면 그걸 살 돈이 없는 게 사실로 나타날 테란 말이지. 그래서 할 수 있는 대로 지갑에서 손을 멀리하고 제 집으로 돌아오네. 그 기모치 알겠나?”

나는 머리를 끄덕이었습니다.

“알겠네.”

그는 다시 입을 봉하였습니다. 그러나 그때에 나는 알았습니다. M은 검사도 하여 보지 않은 것이외다. 그는 무서워합니다. 그는 검사를 피합니다. 자기의 아내가 임신을 하였습니다. 그것은 상식으로 판단하여 물론 남편의 아일 것이외다. 거기 대하여 의심을 품을 자는 하나도 없을 것이외다. 의심을 품을 필요도 없는 것이외다. 왜. 여인이 남편을 맞으면 원칙상 임신을 하는 것이 당연한 일이니깐.

이 의심할 필요가 없는 일을 의심하다가 향기롭지 못한 결과가 나타나면, 이것은 자작지얼(自作之孼)로서 원망할 곳이 없을 것이외다. 벌의 둥지를 건드리는 것은 어리석은 것이외다. 십중 팔구는 향기롭지 못한 결과가 나타날 ‘검사’를, M은 회피한 것이외다. 절망을 스스로 사지 않으려 ― 그리고, 번민 가운데서도 끝끝내 일루의 희망을 붙여 두려, M은 온전히 ‘검사’라는 위험한 벌의 둥지을 건드리지 않기로 한 것이외다. 그리고 상식으로 판단할 수 있는(제 아내 뱃속에 있는) 자식에게 대하여, 억지로 애정을 가져 보려 결심한 것이외다. 검사를 하여서 정충이 살아 있다면 다행한 일이지만, 사멸하였다면 시재 제 아내와의 새에 생길 비극과 분노와 절망은 둘째 두고라도, 일생을 슬하에 혈육이 없이 보내고, 노후에 의탁할 곳을 가질 가능성조차 없는 절망의 지위에 빠지지 않을 수가 없을 것이외다.

이것은 무서운 일이외다. 상식으로 판단할 수 있는 일을 거부(拒否)하고까지 이런 모험 행위를 할 필요가 없을 것이외다. 이리하여 그는 검사는 단념했지만, 마음에 의혹만은 온전히 끄지를 못한 모양이었습니다. 그 뒤 어떤 날 그는 이런 이야기, 저런 이야기하다가 이런 말을 했습니다.

“자식은 꼭 제 애비를 닮는다면 좋겠구먼…….”

거기 대하여 나는 닮은 예를 여러 가지로 들어서 말하여 주었습니다. 그는 한숨을 쉬었습니다.

“여인이 애를 배면 걱정일 테야. 아버지나 친할아비를 닮는다면 문제가 없겠지만 외편을 닮거나, 그렇지 않으면 아무고 닮지 않으면 걱정이 아니겠나. 그저 애비를 닮아야 제일이야. 하하하…….”

나는 대답하였습니다.

“글쎄 말이지. 내 전문이 아니니깐 이름은 기억 못 하지만, 독일 소설에 이런 게 있지 않나. 「아버지」라나 하는 희곡 말일세. 자식을 낳았는데 제 자식인지 아닌지 몰라서 번민하는 그런 이야기가 있지. 그것도 아버지만 닮으면 문제가 없겠지.”

“아! 아, 다 귀찮어.”

M의 아내가 아들을 낳았습니다.그 아이가 반 년쯤 자랐습니다.

어떤 날 M은 그 아이를 몸소 안고, 병을 뵈려 나한테 왔습니다. 기관지가 조금 상하였습니다. 약을 받아 가지고도 그냥 좀 앉아 있던 M은, 묻지도 않은 이런 말을 하였습니다.

“이놈이 꼭 제 증조부님을 닮었다거든.”

“그래?”

나는 그의 말에 적지 않은 흥미를 느끼면서 이렇게 응했습니다. 내 눈으로 보자면, 그 어린애와 M과는 관련도 없는 바인데, 그 애가 M의 할아버지를 닮았다는 것은 기이함으로써…… 어린애의 친편과 외편의 근친(近親)에서 아무도 비슷한 사람을 찾아내지 못한 M의 친척은, 하릴없이 예전의 조상을 들추어 내인 모양이었습니다. 그리고 그 어린애에게, 커다란 의혹과 그보다 더 커다란 희망(의혹이 오해였던 것을 바라는)은 M으로 하여금 손쉽게 그 말을 믿게 한 모양이었습니다. 적어도 신뢰하려고 마음먹게 한 모양이었습니다.

내가 자기의 말에 흥미를 가지는 것을 본 M은, 잠시 주저하다가 그가 예비했던 둘째 말을 마침내 꺼내었습니다.

“게다가 날 닮은 데도 있어.”

“어디?”

“이 보게.”

M은 어린애를 왼편 팔로 가만히 옮겨서 붙안으면서, 오른손으로는 제 양말을 벗었습니다.

“내 발가락 보게. 내 발가락은 남의 발가락과 달라서, 가운뎃발가락이 그 중 길어. 쉽지 않은 발가락이야. 한데…….”

M은 강보를 들치고 어린애의 발을 가만히 꺼내어 놓았습니다.

“이놈의 발가락 보게. 꼭 내 발가락 아닌가. 닮았거든…….”

M은 열심으로, 찬성을 구하듯이 내 얼굴을 바라보았습니다. 얼마나 닮은 곳을 찾아보았기에 발가락 닮은 것을 찾아내었겠습니까?

나는 M의 마음과 노력에 눈물겨워졌습니다. 커다란 의혹 가운데서 그 의혹을 어떻게 하여서든 삭여 보려는 M의 노력은 인생의 가장 요절할 비극이었습니다. M이 보라고 내어 놓은 어린애의 발가락은 안 보고, 오히려 얼굴만 한참 들여다보고 있다가, 나는 마침내 이렇게 말하였습니다.

“발가락뿐 아니라 얼굴도 닮은 데가 있네.”

그리고 나의 얼굴로 날아오는 (의혹과 희망이 섞인) 그의 눈을 피하면서 돌아앉았습니다.


반응형
반응형

•바리공주는 한국의 대표적인 무속신화이며, 전국에서 전승된다. 지역마다 조금씩의 차이가 있다. (아래의 본문은 김태곤, 최운식, 김진영 공저의 한국의 신화를 기본으로 해서 서 대석교수님의 한국의 신화와 황패강 교수님의 한국의 신화를 참고해 주석을 넣었습니다.
◦보기: (서:서대석, 황 :황패강) •이 신화는 사자를 저승으로 천도시켜주는 굿인 지노귀새남의 말미에 부르는 무가입니다.
•어비대왕 : 어비1는 무섭다는 말의 방언. - 민음사 출판의 조선의 귀신에서는 처용을 어비대왕이라 했다고 합니다. 바리공주도 용왕의 딸이고 처용의 처로 나옵니다.)
•바리공주는 버린 공주라는 뜻. •분량이 상당히 많기 때문에 4부분으로 나누었습니다.
지은이

출전

분몬

바리공주의 탄생과 부모와의 이별
옛날에 삼나라(황:천별산)를 다스리는 어비대왕(황:오구대왕)이란 임금이 있었다. 나라를 잘 다스렸는데, 정전(正殿)이 비어 있는 것이 흠이었다. 여러 종실과 시신백관이 간택할 것을 아뢰었다. 대왕은 간택할 것을 허락하는 전교를 내렸다. 나라에 영을 내려 간택을 하는데, 이간택, 삼간택을 하여 길대부인(황 : 병온)을 국모로 모시게 되었다.
"국가에 길흉을 알고 싶은데 어디 용한 복자(卜者)가 있더냐?" 대왕마마가 시녀 상궁에게 물었다.
"천하궁의 갈이박사(서: 다지(多智)박사(='박수' : 남자무당)), 제석궁의 소수락시(서 : 모란(牡丹)박사), (서 : 지하궁의 소실악씨('소실애기씨' : 여자무당)), 명두궁의 주역박사(서 : 명도(冥塗, 명계)궁의 강림(=강림도령,강림 : 저승사자)박사)가 용하다고 하더이다."
"천하궁에 가서 문복(問卜)하여라" 대왕의 전교를 받은 상궁은 생진주 석 되 서홉, 금돈 닷 돈 자금 닷 돈을 간추려 싸가지고 천하궁의 갈이박사를 찾아갔다.
천하궁의 갈이박사는 백옥반에 백미를 흩어놓고 점을 치기 시작했다.
"초산은 흐튼산이요, 이산은 상하문(上下門)이요, 세 번째는 이로성이외다." 상궁에게 점괘를 일러 주었는데,
"아뢰옵기 황송하나, 금년에 길례를 하면 칠공주를 보실 것이오, 내년이 길례를 하면 세자대군(서 : 삼동궁(세사람의 왕자))를 보시리이다." 상궁은 돌아와 그대로 아뢰었다. 상궁의 말을 들은 대왕은 웃으면서 말했다.
"문목이 용하다고 한들 제 어찌 알소냐, 일각이 여삼추요, 하루가 열흘 같은데 어떻게 기다리겠느냐" 어비대왕은 예조(서 : 관상감)에게 택일을 명했다.
삼월 삼일을 초간택을 봉하시고 오월 오일 단오는 이간택을 봉하시고, 칠월 칠일 견우직녀가 상봉하는 날을 길례로 정하고 길례도감을 설치한후 준비하시 시작했다.
세월은 유수와 같아 몇 달이 석달이 지나가니 길대부인의 몸에 이상이 생겼다. 수라에서는 생쌀내가 나고, 어수(중전마마가 드시는 물)에서는 해감(물속에 생기는 썩은 냄새나는 찌꺼기)내가 나고, 금광초(담배의 일종)에 풋내가 나고 탕수(국)에서는 날장내(생장냄새)가 나 모든 음식을 먹을 수 없었다.
대왕마마에게 와뢰자 대왕마마가 묻는다.
"몽사가 어떠하더이까?" "예. 품안에 달이 돋아 뵈고 오른 손에 청도화(靑桃花) 한 짝을 꺽어 들고 있더이다." 대왕마마는 상궁에게 문복 가라 명했다.
천하궁의 다지막사는 점을 쳐 상궁에게 일러준다.
"길대 중전마마의 태기가 분명하구나. 자식을 보시는데 여공주를 볼것이요" 그대로 상달하자.
"문복이 용하다고 한들 제 어찌 알소냐" 고 웃어 넘긴다.
열달이 되어 낳으니 공주였다. 공주의 탄생을 대왕마마께 아뢰자 "공주를 낳았으니 세자인들 아니 날소냐, 귀하게 길러라."
하신다.
공주 애기가 태어난지 석 달이 되자 청대공주(서 : 청도공주, 황 : 청난)라 하고 별호로 다리당씨(서 : 달이장 아씨)라 하였다.
세월이 흘러 길대부인은 또 잉태했는데, 몽사를 말하기를
"품안에 칠성별이 떨어져 보이고 오른손에 홍도화 한가지를 물고 있더이다." 또 딸을 낳아 이름을 홍대공주(서 : 홍도공주, 황 : 홍난)라 하고 별호로 별이당씨(서 : 별이장 아씨)라고 하였다.
그리고는 아들이 태어나기를 기다렸는데, 계속 딸이 태어나 딸만 육형제를 두게 되었다.
(황 : 백난, 사녀, 오녀, 육녀)
육형제를 낳은 후 길대부인은 다시 잉태하였다.
"이번 몽사는 어떠하더이까" "이번 몽사는 연약한 몸이 부지하기 어려울까 하나이다. 대명전 대들보이 청룡 황룡이 엉켜져 보이고 오른손에 보라매, 왼손에 백마르 받아보이고 왼 무릎에 흑거북이 앉아 뵈고 양 어깨에는 일월이 돋아 뵈더이다." 길대부인의 말을 들은 대왕은 크게 기뻐했다.
"그대가 이번에는 세자 대군을 낳겠구려." 그리고는 상궁에게 문복갈 것을 명했다.
문복을 다녀온 상궁이 아뢰었다.
"이번에도 공주를 본다고 합니다." "점복이 용하다 한들 점복마다 맞출소냐. 이번 몽사는 세자 대군을 얻을 몽사로다." 하며 사대문에 방을 붙어 옥문을 열어 중죄인을 용서하게 하였다.
드디어 열달이 되어 해산을 하였는데 또 딸이었다. 길대 중전마마는 그만 울음을 터뜨렸다.
대왕은 길게 탄식하며 말하였다.
"내 전생의 죄가 남아 옥황상제가 일곱 딸을 점지하였구나. 서해 용왕에게 진상이나 보내리다." 옥장이 불러서 옥함을 짜게 하여 함 뚜껑에 '국왕공주'라 새기게 했다.
중전마마가 탄식하며 말했다.
"대왕마마는 모질기도 모지시다. 혈육을 버리려 하옵시니, 신하 중 자식 없는 신하에게 양녀로 주시지" 대왕마마는 중전마마의 말을 듣지 않았다.
"버리는 자손 이름이나 지읍시다." "버려도 버릴 것이요 던져도 던질 것이니 '바리공주'라 지어라." (서 : 발이다(버리다) 발이덕이(바리데기), 더지다(던지다) 더지덕이) 양 마마의 생월 일시와 아기의 생월 생시를 옷고름에 맨 후에 옥병에 젖을 넣어 아기 입에 물린 후 함에 넣었다. 금거북 금자물쇠, 흑거북 흑자물쇠를 채운 후에 신하를 시켜 바다에 버릴 것을 명했다.
앞에는 황천강 뒤에는 유사강이 흐르는 여울에 한번 던지니 용솟음하여 뭍으로 다시 나오고 두 번째 던져도 뭍으로 다시 나온다. 세 번째 던지니 물속으로 들어가는데 하늘이 안던 자손이라 깊이 가라앉지 않고 금거북이 나타나 지고 간다.

부모님과의 재회
이때, 석가세존이 삼천세자를 거느리고 사해도 구경하고 인간도 제도할겸 해서 세상으로 나오다가 타향산 서촌을 굽어보니 밤이면 서기가 하늘에 가득하고 낮에는 안개가 자욱한 것이 이상했다.
"목련존자 들어라. 저곳에 하늘이 하는 천인이 있을 것이니, 네가 가서 살펴보아라" 다녀온 목련존자가 석가세존에게 아뢰었다.
"소승의 눈에는 보이지 않습니다." 석가 세존은
"네 공부 아직 멀었다." 하시며 돌배를 바삐 지어 가까이 가보니 국왕의 일곱째 공주였다.
"남자 같으면 제자나 삼으련만 여자니 부질없구나." 석가세존은 탄식하였다.
주위를 살펴보니 비리공덕 할아비와 비리공덕 할미가 바랑을 둘러메고 노감투 숙여 쓰고 황천경을 손에 들고 자지곡(서 : 지옥노래)을 노래삼아 외우면서 온다. 석가 세존이 묻는다.
"어떤 할아비, 할미가 시름없이 다니는고?" "저희는 비리공덕 할아비, 비리공덕 할미 입고, 절을 지어 승인(僧人)공덕, 다리 놓아 만인 공덕 원을 지어 행인 공덕을 할지라도 옷벗어 주는 대시주와 부엌공덕이 가장크고 젖 없는 자손 젖 먹여 주는 공덕이 제일입니다." "여기에 하늘이 아는 자손이 있으니 데려다가 길러라" 석가세존의 말을 듣고 할미가 말했다.
"봄과 가을에는 들에서 머무르고 겨울에는 굴 속에 머무는데 어찌 중한 자손을 데려다 기르겠습니까?" "이 아기를 데려다 기르면 집도 생기고 옷과 밥이 절로 생길 것이니 데려다 길러라." 말을 마친 석가세존은 온데간데 없이 바람처럼 어디론가 자취도 없이 사라졌다. 그제서야 할아비와 할미는 부처님인 줄 알았다.
함을 굽어보니 국왕 칠공주라 써 있었다. 함 앞에서 효성경과 애정경과 금강경, 법화경, 천지팔양경을 차례로 외우니 함 뚜껑이 열린다. 함 속에 든 아이를 보니 입에는 왕거미가 가득하고 귀에는 불개미가 가득하고 허리에는 구렁이가 감겨 있었다. 아이를 데려다가 물로 깨끗하게 씻었다. 가사장삼을 벗어 씻은 아이를 안고 돌아서니 난데없는 초가삼간이 절묘하게 지어져 있다. 비리공덕 할아비, 비리공덕 할미는 거기서 아이를 키우기로 하였다.
아기는 점점 자라나 어느 덧 일곱 살이 되니 배우지 않은 학문에도 능통하여 상통천문 하달지리 육도삼략 모두가 무불통지하여 모를 것이 없다.
하루는 아기가 묻는다.
"할미 할아비야, 내 아바마마 어마마마는 어디 계시냐?" 할아비와 할미가 아뢴다.
"아바마마는 하늘이고 어마마마는 땅이로소이다." "할아비, 할미, 거짓말마소. 천지가 인간을 골육으로 두던가." 할미는 뜰로 내려가 옷깃을 여민 후 눈물을 흘리며 아뢴다.
"무주고아(無主孤兒)인 아기씨에게 의탁하려 하였더니 부모를 찾습니까. 전라도 왕대(王竹)이 아바마마이시고, 뒷동산 옆 넓은 머구나무가 어마마마이십니다." "할미 거짓말 마소, 금수와 초목도 인간 골육을 두던가, 전라도 왕대는 아바마마 승천하시면 아랫동 윗동 잘라낸 후 두건 숙여 쓰고 짚는 데 쓰는 것이고 뒷동산 머구나무느 어마마마 승하하시면 아랫동 윗동 잘라내고 두건 숙여쓰고 짚으라는 것이니 그게 어찌 부모 되겠나." 이럭저럭하여 세월은 자꾸 가고 아가씨는 십오 세의 나이가 되었다.
한편 대왕마마 내외가 한날 한시에 똑같이 병이 들어 시녀 상궁들은 걱정이 많았다. 하루는 대왕마마가 상궁을 부르더니
"옛날의 문복이 용하더구나. 가서 점 한 번 쳐 보아라." 하고 문복할 것을 명했다.
상궁이 천하궁의 갈이박사를 찾아가 점괘를 들었다.
"동쪽에는 해가 떨어지고 서쪽에는 달이 떨어지니 양전마마가 한날 한시에 승하하리다. 바리공주의 사처를 찾으소서" 상궁으로부터 점괘를 들은 대왕마마는 길게 탄식하였다.
"종묘사직을 뉘게다 전하고 조정 백관은 뉘게 의지할고, 만백성은 뉘게 의탁하고, 시녀 상궁은 뉘게 의지할소냐" 눈물을 흘리다가 언뜻 잠이 들었는데 뜰 가운데에 난데없는 청의동자가 나타나 절을한다.
"어떠한 동자인데 깊은 궁중에 들어왔느뇨?" 동자가 올라와서 아뢴다.
"양전 마마가 한날 한시에 승하하시게 될 것입니다. 지금 사자들이 오고 있습니다." "조정 백관에 원망이 있더냐? 시녀 상궁에게 원책이 있더냐? 만인에게 원한이 있다더냐?" 대왕이 묻자 동자가 대답한다.
"원책도 아니오. 원망도 아닙니다. 옥황상제가 점지한 칠공주를 버린 죄로 그러합니다." "그러면, 어찌 다시 회춘하리오?" "다시 회춘하려면 동해 용왕과 서해 용왕이 있는 용궁에서 약을 잡수시거나, 삼신산 불사약과 봉내방장 무장승의 양현수(藥水)를 얻어 잡수시면 회춘하리다. 바리공주 사처를 찾으소서" 하고 동자는 온데 같데 없이 사라졌다. 그제서야 깨어보니 남가일몽 꿈이었다.
대왕마마는 신하들을 불러 물어보았다.
"약수를 얻어다가 나를 회춘시킬 신하가 있는가?" "동해 용왕도 용궁이고 서해 용왕은 천궁이고 봉내방장 무장승의 향헌수는 수용궁이라 살아 육신은 못 가고 죽어 혼백만 갈 수 있는 곳입니다. 거행할 신하가 없습니다." 신하들이 아뢰는 말을 들은 대왕은 눈물을 흘리면서 용상을 치며 탄식하였다.
"바리공주 찾는 자는 천금상에 만호후를 봉하리라." 신하들에게 바리공주 찾을 것을 명령했다.
한 신하가 나와 대왕마마에게 아뢴다.
"소신은 대대로 구록을 먹어 국은이 망극합니다. 간밤에 천기를 잠깐 보니 서쪽에 밤이면 서기가 하늘에 가득하고 낮에는 운무가 자욱하니 그곳에 공주가 계신 것 같습니다. 소인이 찾으러 가겠습니다." 그러자 중전마마가
"간 곳도 없이 한번 버린 자손을 어디 가서 찾으리요" 하면서 탄식하였다.
"그리하여도 가려하나이다." 신하는 거듭 청했다.
"그러면 가라" 대왕마마는 어주 삼배를 내린 후에 하직하고 길을 떠나 보냈다.
대궐문을 나서자 어딘지 갈 바를 몰라 신하가 망설이고 있는데, 까막까치가 나타나 고개짓을 하며 길을 인도하고 풀과 나무들도 한곳으로 쏠리며 방향을 알려 인도해 태양 서촌으로 찾아 들어갔다.
마을에 들어가니 월직사자와 일직 사자가 나타나 묻는다.
"인내가 나는구나. 그대는 사람인가 귀신인가. 길짐승, 날새도 못 들어오는 곳에 어떻게 왔는가.?" "나는 양전 마마의 명을 받들고 바리공주를 찾기 위해 생사를 결단하고 왔나이다." 사자들은 신하를 대문으로 안내했다. 쇠문을 두드리며 소리쳐 부르니 비리공덕 할아비, 할미가 나온다.
"귀신이냐 사람이냐? 날새 길짐승도 못 들어오는데 천궁을 범하느냐?" "저는 국왕마마의 분부로 바리공주를 찾아왔나이다." 바리공주가 나와서 신하에게 묻는다.
"표적을 가져왔는가?" "아기의 칠일 안저고리를 가져왔습니다. 죄가 많아 국왕 자손을 이 산중에 버렸구나 하시면서 용루를 흘리시며 표적을 주더이다." 바리공주가 표적을 받아보니 양전 마마의 생월 생시며 애기의 생월 생시가 꼭 같았다.
"그래도 못 가겠구나. 다른 표를 가져오너라" 금쟁반에 정안수를 담고 대왕마마 무명지를 베어 피를 흘리게 하고 아기 무명지를 베어 섞으니 한 데로 합친다. 그제서야 바리공주는
"틀림없는 혈육이니 가겠노라" 고 하며 따라나선다.
"그리하면 금연(金輦)을 드리릿가. 옥교(玉較)를 드리릿가.?" 공주는 사양하였다.
"그리하오면 거동 시위를 하오릿까?" "거동시위를 내 어찌 알겠느냐. 그대로 가리라." 바리공주는 자기가 살던 곳을 정리한 후 대궐을 향해 떠났다. 일행은 몇날을 걷고 또 걸어서야 대궐에 당도했다.
"궐문 밖에 도달하였나이다." 신하가 먼저 들어가 대왕마마에게 아뢰엇다.
"그러냐, 궐문에 들게하라" 바리공주가 대명전에 읍하고 통곡하니 대왕마마는 용루를 흘리시며
"저 자손아 울음을 그쳐라. 네가 미워 버렸으랴. 역정 끝에 버렸도다. 봄삼월은 어찌 살고 겨울 삼삭은 또 어찌 살았으며, 배 고파서 어찌 살았느냐?" 바리공주는 울음을 그치며 말했다.
"추위도 어렵고 더위도 어렵고 배고픔도 어렵더이다." "그래 어허, 저 자손아 부모 목숨 구하러 가겠느냐?" "아흔 아홉 빗장 속에서 청사 흑사 이불에 진주 안석으로 귀하게 기른 여섯 형님네는 어찌 못 가나이까?" 여섯 형님네가 옆에 있다가.
"뒷동산 후원에 꽃구경 가서도 동서남북을 분간치 못하고 대명전도 찾지 못하는데 서천서역을 어찌 갈 수 있겠느냐" 고 하는 말이 오뉴월의 악다구리 우는 소리 같다. 바리공주가 드디어 가겠다고 나섰다.
"소녀는 열달 동안 부모님 배속에 있었으니 그 은혜가 커서 가도록 하겠나이다."
바리공주의 모험
대왕마마는 바리공주에게 비대 창옥, 비단 고의, 고운 패랭이, 무쇠 질방, 무쇠 주령, 무쇠 신을 내려 주었다. 바리공주는 그것을 받아 몸에 걸친 후 대궐문을 나섰다. 나서니 동서를 분간치 못하고 갈 곳도 아득했다. 망설이고 서 있는데 까막 까치가 날아와서 길을 인도해 준다. 바리공주가 무쇠 지팡이를 한 번 짚으니 펀리를 가고, 두 번 짚으니 이천리를, 세 번 짚으니 삼사천리를 간다. 때는 춘삼월 호시절로 백화는 만발하고 시내는 잔잔했다. 푸른 버들 속에 황금 같은 꾀꼬리는 벗을 부르느라 지저귀고 앵무 공작은 서로 희롱한다.
금바위 밑을 보니 반송이 구부러졌는데 석가여래와 지장보살이 바둑을 두고 있다. (황 : 석가세존님과 지장보살님에게 오기전까지의 모험이 그려져 있다. - 검은빨래가 눈처럼 희어질때까지 빨래를 해 주고, 무쇠 다리 아흔 아홉칸을 놓아주고, 탑을 쌓아주고, 검은 수건을 하얗게 빨아주는 일) 바리공주는 나가 재배하였다. 그러자 석가세존님은 눈을 감으시고 지장보살이 말씀하신다.
"귀신인가 사람인가.? 날짐승 길짐승도 못 들어오는데 천궁을 범하였구나" "소신은 조선국왕의 일곱째 대군인데 부모님 목숨 구할 약수 가지러 왔다가 길을 찾지 못하고 있습니다. 부처님께서는 소신의 길을 인도하소서" 그제서야 석가세존님은 눈을 뜬다.
"나는 국왕의 칠공주란 말은 들었지만 일곱째 대군이란 말은 듣던 중 처음이로다. 네가 하늘은 속여도 나는 못 속이리라. 너를 태양서촌에 버렸을 때 잔명을 구한 게 나인데 나를 속일소냐? 부처님 속인 죄는 팔만사천지옥을 가는 죄이다. 그래도 네가 용하구나, 육로 육천리를 왔으니 험한 길 삼천리가 남았는데 어찌 가려느냐?" "가다가 개죽음을 당할지라도 가려 하나이다." 석가세존님은 감동한 듯 머리를 연신 끄덕인다.
"정성이 지극하면 지성이 감천이다. 네 말이 기특하니 내가 길을 인도하리라. 낭화(열매를 맺지 않는 꽃)을 가져 왔느냐?" "촉망중이라 가져오지 못했나이다" 석가세존님은 낭화 세 가지와 금주령(황 : 금지팡이)을 주시며 일러준다.
"이 주령을 끌고 가면 험로가 평탄해지고 대해는 물이 되느니라" 바리공주는 두 손으로 받고 하직 인사를 올린 후 길을 떠났다.
한 곳에 당도하니 칼산지옥, 불산지옥, 독사지옥, 한빙지옥, 구렁지옥, 배암지옥, 문지옥이 펼쳐져 있었다(황 : 팔만 사천지옥). 철성(鐵城)이 하늘에 닿았는데 구름도 쉬어 넘고 바람도 쉬어 넘는 곳이었다. 귀를 기울이니 죄인 다스리는 소리가 나는데 육칠월 악마구리 우는 소리 같았다. 낭화를 흔드니 칠성이 무너지고 죄인들이 쏟아져 나왔다. 눈없는 죄인, 팔없는 죄인, 다리없는 죄인, 목 없는 죄인, 귀졸들이 나와 바리공주에게 매달리며 구제해 달라고 애원한다. 바리공주는 그들을 위해 염불을 외어 극락 가기를 빌어 주었다. 바리공주가 이곳을 지나니 또 커다란 바다가 펼쳐 있다. 이곳은 날짐승의 깃도 가라앉는 곳으로 배도 없는 곳이다. 망설이던 바리공주는 부처님의 말씀을 생각하고 금주령을 하늘로 던졌다. 그러자 무지개가 서서 건너갈 수가 있었다. 건너가니 키는 하늘에 닿고, 눈은 등잔 같고 얼굴은 쟁반 같은 무장승이 서 있다.
"사람인가 귀신인가? 열 두 지옥을 어찌 넘어오며 바람도 쉬어 넘고 구름도 쉬어 넘고 산진이 수진이 해동청 보라매도 쉬어넘는 철성을 어떻게 넘어 왔는가.? 또 모든 것이 가라앉는 삼천리 바다(弱水약수)(서 : 신선이 살았다는 중국 서쪽의 전설적인 강. 부력이 약하여 큰 기러기의 털도 가라앉는 다고 한다.)는 어찌 넘어 왔는가?" "나는 국왕의 일곱째 대군인데, 무장승의 약수를 얻어다가 부모님 살릴려고 왔나이다" "그대 길 값을 가져왔는가" "촉마중에 못 가져 왔나이다" "길 값으로 나무 삼년 하여 주오" "그리 하오이다." "삼값으로 불 삼 년 때 주오" "그리 하오이다" "물 값으론 물 삼 년 길어 주오" "그리 하오이다." 세월은 흘러 어느덧 석삼 년 아홉 해가 되니 하루는 무장승이,
"그대의 상이 남루하여 보이나 앞으로는 국왕의 기상이요, 뒤로는 여인의 몸이니 나와 천생 배필이라. 혼인하여 아들 일곱을 낳아 주오."한다. 바리공주와 무장승은 천지로 장막을 삼고, 일월로 등촉을 삼고, 썩은 나무 등걸로 원앙금침을 삼고 살림을 시작했다. 세월은 또 흘러서 바리공주는 마침내 아들 입곱을 낳아 주었다.
바리공주는 이제 그만 돌아가겠다고 했다.
"부부의 정도 중하지만 부모님께 효행이 늦어지니 바삐 가야겠나이다." "앞바다의 물 구경을 하고 가소" 무장승이 청했다.
"물 구경도 싫소" "뒷동산 꽃 구경 하고 가소" "꽃 구경도 싫소. 초경에 꿈을 꾸니 금관자가 부러져 뵈고 이경에 꿈을 꾸니 신관자가 부러져 뵈더이다. 양전 마마가 승하할 꿈이니 급히 가야겠소" "그리하면 그대가 길어다 쓰는 물이 약수이니 가져가고, 베던 풀은 개안초이니 가져가오. 뒷동산 후원의 꽃은 숨 살이, 뼈 살이, 살 살이 꽃이니 가져가오. 숨 살이, 뼈 살이, 살 살이의 삼색 꽃은 눈에 넣고 개안초는 몸에 품고 약수는 입에 넣으시오" 바리공주는 물을 넣어 짊어지고 하직 인사를 한 후 길을 떠나려 하자.
"그 전에는 혼자 살았으나 이제는 혼자 살 수 없소. 나도 공주 따라 가리다." 무장승도 가겠다고 나섰다. 갈때는 한 몸이더니 돌아올 때에는 아홉 몸이었다

부모님의 회생과 무신이 된 바리공주
갈치산 불치 고개 대세지 고개를 넘어오니 피바다에 배들이 떠다닌다.
"염불을 외우고 아미타불 소리 요란하고 연꽃이 사방에 바쳐져 있고 거북이 받들고 청룡 황룡이 끄는 배는 어떤 밴고?" 바리공주가 그 중의 한 사람에게 물었다.
"그 배는 오는 망자는 세상에 있을 적에 다리 놓아 만인공덕, 원을 지어 행인 공덕, 절을 지어 중생 공덕, 옷을 벗어 시주하고 배고픈 사람에게 밥을 주고 염불 열심히 하고 만인에게 시주하여 극락세계 연화대로 소원 성취하러 가는 배입니다." 그 뒤에 배 한 척이 또 따르고 있어 바리공주가 물어보았다.
"풍류로 잔치하고 화기가 만발하여 웃음으로 열락(悅樂)하고 고운 향기가 가득하여 맑은 기운을 띠고 오는 배는 어떤 밴고?" "그 배에 오는 망자는 세상에 있을 적에 나라에 충신이요 부모에 효성하고 동기간에 우애있고 일가에 화목하고 동네 사람에게 유순하고 가난한 사람 구제하며 선심으로 평생을 살다가 죽은 후에 초단에 사제 삼성 지노귀굿 받고 이단에 새남굿 받고 삼단에 법식 받고 시왕제 사십구제 백일제 받아 극락세계에 왕생극락하러 가는 배로소이다." "또 그 뒤에 오는 활 든 사람, 창 든 사람이 둘러있고 머리 풀어 산발하고 의복도 벗기고 결박하여 울음소리 가득하고 모진 악기가 충만하니 그것은 또 어떤 배인고?" "그 배에 오는 망자는 세상에 있을 때에 나라에 역적이요, 부모에게 불효하고, 동기간에 우애 없고 일가에 살(煞)이 세고 동네 사람에게 불순하고 시주도 못하고 남의 험담 잘하고 남의 말 엿듣고 역매흥정하고 이간질하여 싸움 붙이기와 사람 죽이기 심하고 탐이 많아 작은 되로 주고 큰 말로 받고 짐승 많이 죽이고 불법을 비방하였기에 화탕지옥 칼산지옥으로 가는 배로소이다." 또 한 배가 보이는데 그 배는 불도 없고 달도 없고 임자도 없고 조용히 흘러가고 있었다.
"저 배는 어떤 밴고?" "그 배에 있는 망자는 무자귀신(無子鬼神)과 해산길에 죽은 망자와 시왕제(十王祭) 사십구제 지노귀 새남도 못받고 길을 읽고 세계를 몰라 임자없이 얹혀 있는 배로소이다." 바리공주는 크게 슬퍼하며 염불하여 그들이 극락왕생하도록 해주었다.
바리공주가 유사강을 지나 세상으로 나오니 소여대여가 나온다. 산에서 나무를 베는 초등들에게 어떤 연고의 소여, 대여냐고 물었다.
"댓가를 받아야 말하겠오" 바리공주가 아기 업었던 수건 일곱 자 일곱 치 고를 풀어서 주니 초동들은 그제서야 대답한다.
"양전 마마 한날 한시에 승하하셔서 북망산천으로 가시는 상여로이다." 그제서야 명정을 보니 임금 왕자가 뚜렷했다. 바리공주는 머리풀어 산발하고 무장승과 일곱 아들을 감춘 후 상여 앞으로 나가 소여꾼과 대여꾼을 물리게 하고 관을 뜯어서 양전 마마를 묶은 안매 일곱매밖매 일곱매, 소대렴을 풀고 좌수와 우수를 편안하게 한 후에, 바리공주는 조정 백관과 시녀 상궁들이 지켜보는 가운데 양전마마의 입에 서천서역에서 가져온 약수를 넣고 또 개안수를 양전 마마의 품에 넣고 또 뼈 살이 꽃, 살 살이 꽃, 피 살이 꽃을 눈에 넣으니, 양전마마가 후-하고 긴 숨을 내쉬며 기지개를 키고 일어나 앉으면서
"이게 잠결이냐 꿈결이냐? 시녀 상궁들이 무슨일로 다 모였느냐? 앞바다 구경하고 왔느냐? 뒷동산 꽃구경 갔다 왔느냐?" 조정 백관들이 아뢰었다.
"버렸던 자손이 약수를 구해 와서 양전마마 회춘하셨나이다. 바삐 환궁하시이다." 나오실 적에는 곡성을 하며 인산이었는데 돌아가실 제는 거동 시위가 분명했다. 상궁 시녀가 뒤따르고 별감이 시위하여 환궁하는데 녹의 홍상이 꽃밭을 이루어 나라 안은 기쁨으로 가득 찼다. 환궁하여 정좌한 후에 대왕마마는 바리공주에게 물었다.
"이 나라 반을 베어 너를 주랴?" "나라도 싫소이다" "그러면 사대문에 들어오는 재산 반을 나누어 너를 주랴?" "그도 다 싫소이다. 그간 저는 죄를 지어 왔나이다." "무슨 죄를 지어 왔는가?" "부모 위해 약수 구하러 갔다가 무장승을 만나 일곱 아들을 낳아 왔나이다." "그 죄가 네 죄가 아니라 우리 죄라" 대왕마마는 무장승 입시할 것을 명했다. 잠시후 신하들이 돌아와 아뢴다.
"광화문에 사모뿔이 걸려 못 들어오나이다." "옥도끼로 찍고 들어오게 하라" 무장승이 입시하니 대왕마마는 깜짝 놀라
"몸 생김이 저만하고 일곱 아들 있다 하니 먹고 살게 하여 주마" 하자,
"비리공덕 할아비와 할미도 먹고 입게 제도하여 주옵소서" 하고 바리공주는 자신의 양부모인 비리공덕 할아비 할미의 은덕을 아뢰었다.
대왕마마는 모두에게 골고루 은덕을 베풀어 제도해 주었다.
무장승은 산신제 평토제를 받아 먹고 살게 점지하였으며, 비리공덕 할미는 지노귀새남굿을 할 때 영혼이 저승으로 들어가기 위해 거쳐가는 가시문과 쇠문, 시왕문에 지켜 섰다가 별비(別費)를 받아 먹고 살게 점지하고, 바리공주의 일곱 아이들은 저승의 십대왕이 되어 먹고 살게 점지하였다. 그리고 바리공주는 인도국 보살이 되어 절에 가면만반 공양을 받고, 들로 내려오면 큰머리 단장에 은아몽두리 입고 언얼도와 삼지창, 방울과 부채를 손에 든 무당이 되어 죽은 영혼을 저승으로 인도하도록 마련하였다.

반응형
반응형

1

바람 불고 몹시 추운 저녁이었다. 정옥은 학교에 갔다 와서「에 추워」하면서 건넌방으로 들어갔다. 들어가서 책상에 책보를 놓고 나니깐 전보 한 장이 놓였다.

「어쩐 전보야.」

하고 얼른 뜯어 보았다. 전보의 사연은 이랬다.

〈할멈 금야 구 시 착〉

정옥은 이런 사연을 보고 이마를 찌푸리고 입으로는 웃었다. 그것은 그 전보가 안주 그 본집에서 온 것을 알고 마치 놀이각시 시집 보내는 것처럼 할멈을 보내면서 그것을 하필 자기에게 보내어 어떻게 처리하라는 것이 귀찮고 속상하기 때문에 이마를 찌푸린 것이요, 집에서 그렇게 비루먹은 개처럼 구박 하다가 썩은 생선처럼 노래기처럼 보내는 터에 반가운 식구나 손님처럼 전보로 미리 통지를 하고 오는 것이 할멈의 처지에는 고양이 장삼 입은 것 같고 농사군이 사모관대나 한 것처럼 격에 맞지 않기 때문에, 더구나 그래도 그것이 서울 간다고 좋다고 춤을 추면서 오겠지 하고 입으로는 웃는 것이다.

「전보들도 잘하지, 돈들도 많은 게야.」

정옥은 쯧 하고 혀를 차고 이렇게 중얼거리면서 전보 종이를 버리고 옷을 갈아입었다.

2

벌써 삼 년 전 일이다. 정옥의 둘째오빠가 그 부인과 화합하지 못하여 이혼한 후에 여러 해 동안 혼자 지내다가 새로 장가를 들어 서울서 학교 졸업한 새색시를 맞아들이고 회갑이 가까운 정옥의 모친은 더구나 노환이 몸에 떠나지 않기 때문에 집안일은 돌보아 줄 수 없는 형편이라, 아무리 간단한 살림이라도 식모의 필요가 생겼다. 이러한 사정을 잘 아는 충청도로 출가한 정옥의 언니 정순이 출가한 이후에 처음으로 친정에 오는 길에 함멈을 하나 데리고 갔던 것이다.

그 할멈은 나이 칠십이 가깝고 키가 좀 작고 얼굴은 꺼멓고 커다란 주름살이 많고 보기에도 뻣뻣하고 두터운 살가죽을 가진 노파이다. 그리고 아들이나 딸이나 세상에 도무지 혈육이란 하나도 없고 친척이 도무지 없는 그야말로 바위에서 낳았는지 장마비에 섞여 하늘에서 떨어졌는지 난 곳도 모르고 그러니까 제 나이도 모르고 물론 제 생일도 모른다. 아이들이 일부러,

「할멈 몇 살이오?」

하고 물으면 그 대답이 이렇다.

「충청도 있을 때 나하고 의좋게 지내던 처녀가 열 일곱 살인데 나하고 동갑이어서 나도 열 일곱 살이어.」

이 말을 듣고는 온 집안이 웃음판이 된다. 정옥은 몸이 오싹오싹 춥고 머리가 좀 아파서 자리를 펴고 누웠다. 가만히 누우니 할멈의 생각이 난다. 지난 여름방학에 집에 갔을 때 보던 생각이 난다. 공연히 싱글싱글 웃고 어깨를 실룩실룩하면서 춤을 추고 다니던 모양이 보인다. 하루종일 부엌에서 일하고 빨래하고 심부름하다가 어떻게 틈이 나서 주인마님이나 아가씨가 없는데 방안에 들어오면 고개를 기웃기웃하면서 은근한 목소리로 속삭인다.

「작은 아씨 내 춤에 장단쳐 주어요.」

「그래 그래.」

그러면 할멈은, 좋다꾸나! 하고 두 팔을 벌리고 고개를 좀 갸웃하고 어깨를 놀리고 볼기짝을 흔들고 다리를 들썩거리면서 돌아 간다. 그러다가 흥이 나면 소리가 나온다. 그 소리는 늘 자청해서 하는 꼭 한 가지 소리다.

대모야 풍잠아 너 잘 있거라.
떨어지는 상투는 염낭에 넣고
……(여기는 정옥도 생각이 안 난다.)

도검불 치마는 검어서 좋고
홍당목 치마는 붉어서 좋다.

이상스럽게 우러나오는 딴 목소리를 내어 저 혼자 신이 나서 지껄이면서 춤을 추고 돌아간다. 늘 보고 듣는 것이라 그리 신기하지도 않아서 정옥은 소리를 질러,

「할멈 어서 나가서 저녁 시작하지, 또 마님한테 걱정 들으면 어떡해.」

그러면 할멈은 히히 웃으면서,

「밥은 만날 먹는걸 그리 급한가, 나는 늘 춤이나 추고 소리나 하라면 좋겠더라. 작은아씨도 지금 그러지 나처럼 늙으면 쓸데 없어. 죽으면 쓸데있나.」

「아이 어서 나가보아, 또 마님에게 야단맞으면 어떡해.」

「마님이 왜 야단하셔? 마님이 나를 어떻게 사랑하시는데, 떡도 사 주시고 저고리도 해 주시고 마님도 좀 들어와서 들으시라지. 내 소리를 들으면 모두 잘한다고 칭찬을 하는데, 이왕에는 인력거 타고 불려 다녔다오.」

그러고는 또 희희희희하면서 돌아서 나간다.

할멈은 집에서만 이렇게 소리를 하고 춤을 추는 것이 아니라 남의 집에 가서도 그러고, 거리에 다니면서도 그런다. 할멈은 매일 주 인나리의 도시락을 가지고 은행에 가는 것이 한 일과요,그것이 할멈에게는 큰 기쁨이다. 그 시간이 되기만 기다리다가 그때가 되면 다른 옷을 갈아입고 춤을 추면서 나간다. 은행에 갈 때나 심부름 갈 때나 밖에 나갈 때에는 으례 빨간 주머니 달린 흰 저고리와 검은 치마를 갈아입는다.

할멈은 이 빨간 주머니와 거기에 달린 은노리개가 큰 자랑거리다. 빨간 주머니는 충청도 아씨가 주고 간 것이요, 은노리개는 일본 공부갔던 작은나리가 준 돈 오전으로 어느 장날 산 것인데 밖에 나갈 때는 반드시 잊어버리지 않고 달고 나간다. 마님이 흉하다고 때어 버리라고 해도 기어이 비뜰어매고 다닌다. 그리고 나가서는 거리의 상점에 앉아서 하라지도 않는 소리를 혼자 한다. 그러면 사람이 둘러서서 큰 웃음거리가 된다. 그래서 성내 거리에서는 소리 잘하고 춤 잘 추는 충청도 할멈이라, 흑은 기생할멈이라 하여 유명하다. 그래서 나가면 으례 상점에 앉아 있는 사람들이,

「소리해라,춤 추어라.」

한다.

할멈은 나이는 육십이 훨씬 넘었지만 마음은 어린애다. 어린애들과 썩 잘 논다. 정옥의 큰집에는 어린애가 없으나 작은집에는 정옥의 조카가 둘이나 있다. 심부름을 갔다가는 그아이들과 놀고 과자를 얻어먹고 세월 가는 줄을 모르기 때문에 늘 책망을 듣는다. 그리고 아이들에게서 얻어 먹을 뿐 아니라 정옥을 보고도 조용한 틈만 있으면 떡 사 달라고 하고 마님과 같이 장에 나가면〈떡 사 달 라, 사탕 사 달라〉염치없이 조른다. 그러면 어떤 때는 사주기도 한다.

할멈은 몸이 아주 든든해서 힘드는 일도 잘하고 별로 앓는 일이 없다. 그러다가 일이 정말 고되고 어려울 때에 몸이 좀 지쳐서 앓게 되면 방 한모통이에서 요를 머리까지 온통 들쓰고 끙끙 몹시 앓는다. 그럴 때는 당장 죽을 것처럼 앓는다. 그러면 주인나리는 불쌍한 늙은이라하여 아랫목에 눕게 하고 이불을 덮어 주고 마님이나 아씨가 친히 부엌에 나가서 밥을 짓는다.

정옥은 지난 가을에(개학할 임시에). 할멈이 찬 비를 맞고 빨래를 하고 나서 그날 밤에 몹시 않은 것이 생각나서 불쌍한 마음이 생겼다. 그러나 할멈이 대개는 말도 잘 듣고 일도 잘하고 춤추고 소리나 하여 낙천적으로 지내지만 조금이라도 심사가 틀리면 큰소리를 내어 대답을 하고 밥도 아니 먹고 들어와 아프다고 쓰고 눕는다.

할멈이 심사가 틀릴 때에 들어가 병을 앓는 것은 상관이 없으나 주인마님이나 아씨의 말을 안 듣고 항거하여 함부로 덤벼들 때에는 동정하던 주인들도 그만 진절머리가 나서 가만두지 아니한다. 처음에는 주인나리는 불쌍한 늙은이라 하여 역성을 들어 주고 주인 여자들을 잘못한다고 하였다. 그러나 조용하던 집에 정옥이 어머니의 환갑을 지내고, 아씨가 아기를 낳고 하기 때문에,일도 좀 많아졌거니와 한 가지 까닭은 아무것도 없는 불쌍한 늙은이라 하여 너무 덮어 주고 너무 동정하여 어떤 때는 한집에 세력을 잡은 나리가 주인마님이나 아씨보다 자기를 더 위하는 것처럼 생각하게 하여 실상 분명히 할멈이 잘못하여 책망을 듣고 주인의 노염을 당할 때에도 할멈은 덮어 두고 마님이나 아씨를 그르다고 한 일이 있었기 때문에, 그 마음을 너무 길러 주고 그 성미를 길러 준 결과 마침내 옳거나 그르거나 주인 부인네의 말을 듣지 아니할 뿐 아니라 도리어 주인을 업신여겨서 여러 가지 수욕을 더하고 야단을 하는 일이 그치지 않게 되었다. 이러한 일을 정옥은 친히 목도하여 잘 안다.

정옥은 여름에 갔을 때에 할멈이 심사를 내어 그 어머니에게 대하여 마치 자기 동배로 더불어 싸우는 것같이 아주 거만스러운 태도로 마디마디 큰 소리를 내어 야단하던 것과 그러다가 가없이 어슬렁어슬렁 대문 밖으로 쫓겨나가던 것과 나갔다가도 마님에게 사과도 아니하고 태연히 들어와서 웅크리고 앉았던 것이 생각나고,또 한번은 주인아씨와 충돌되어서 후원 우물가에서 입에 담을 수 없이 고약스러운 욕설을 퍼붓던 것도 생각났다. 그뿐 아니라 밖에 나가서 주인아씨와 심지어 나리의 흉을 선전하였다는 것을 생각하였다. 또 비녀와 돈을 훔쳐서 그 오빠 에게 초달1을 맞던 생각이 났다. 그때마다 할멈은 불쌍한 것인지 미운 것인지 불쌍히 여겨 도와 주어야 할지 미워서 내버려 두어야 할지 알 수 없었다. 그리고 정옥에게는 불쌍한 것을 어떻게 하여 구할까 하는 생각보다도 저 미치광이 같은 것, 저 미친 개 같은 것, 집에서도 어찌할 수가 없어서 종내 쫓아 보낸 것. 이런 생각만 나서 할멈이라는 것은 끔찍하고 무서운 물건, 싫고 괴로운 것같이만 생각되었다. 자리에 누웠던 정옥은 저걸 어떡해, 하며 벌떡 일어나서 나왔다.

3

정옥은 부엌에 나가서 주인집 아주머니가 저녁 짓는 데 불을 때어 주고 앉았다.

「참 전보 보소오. 무슨 전봅디까?」

「보았어요, 그까짓 거.」

「왜 무슨 전본데.」

「우리 할멈이 오신다오.」

「응 접때 편지 왔다더니 그게구먼.」

「그렇다오, 글쎄 그걸 어쩌면 좋아요?」

「아 나가 보아야지.」

「나가 보면 무얼해요, 나가면 만나지요, 만나면 데리고 들어와야지요, 들어오면 여기를 두어 둡니까, 그걸 차마 한길에 내다 버립니까.」

「그래두 나가 보아야지 그거 불쌍하지 않소?」

「글쎄 아주머니 어떡해?」

「어떡하긴 어떡해, 나가보아야지. 나오라구 했다지?」

「아이구 난 몰라.」

「대관절 편지에 뭐랬읍디까? 다시 좀 이야기를 하오.」

「무어라고 그러긴 아주머니도 가 보시고 그래. 할멈이 너무 흉악하게 굴어서 암만 해도 둘 수 없어서 자기 소원대로 서울을 보내니 너 있는 곳에 네나 데리고 있든지 저 있던 곳이라는 데를 데려다 주든지 충청도 저희 고향으로 보내든지 하라고 하지 않았어요? 말은 좋지.」

「참 그랬지!」

「저 있던 데라는 데가 어데요?」

「사직골이라든가, 내 접때 이야기했지요, 왜.」

「그럼 거기 데려다 주지.」

「아주머니두, 그게 벌써 몇 해 전인데 그 집이 여태 그냥 있기나 하며, 또 있다면 그 따윗걸 무엇이 반가워서 맞아들인답디까?」

「글쎄, 우리 집에라도 두었으면 좋으련만 그럴 수도 없고 어떡하나?」

정옥은 방안에서 저녁을 먹고 날이 몹시 춥고 바람이 또한 요란스럽게 불기 때문에, 더욱 쓸쓸한 건넌방에 혼자 앉아 있기도 싫거니와 건넌방은 춥고 안방은 따뜻하기 때문에 그냥 안방에서 공부하고 있었다.

더구나 내일은 임시 시험이 있으므로 여러 해 교사 노릇하던 아주머니에게 모를 것은 물어가며 수학을 복습하기에 골몰했다. 새로 난 교과서의 미터법은 옛날에 공부한 아주머니도 가르쳐 주지 못하기 때문에 정옥이 혼자서 교과서와 필기책을 가지고 씨름을 하면서 몹시 애를 쓴다.

그러다가 정옥은 우연히 아랫목 담벼락에 걸린 큰 시계를 쳐다보았다. 시계를 보고,

「아이쿠」

하고 부르짖었다. 작은 침은 IX자를 지나고 큰 침은 VI에 가까왔다. 신의주 방면에서 오는 찻시간은 아홉 시 이십 분이라 벌써 도착한 지 오랬다. 정옥은 무슨 큰 죄나 지은 것 같이 멍하니 앉았다.

정옥의 눈에는 커다란 보퉁이를 옆에 끼고 정거장 구내에서 두리번두리번하고 허둥지둥 하는 할멈이 보였다. 그러다가 마중나올 줄 알았던 작은아씨가 아니 보일 때에, 혹 작은 아씨 비슷한 사람은 바삐 왔다갔다 하여도 모두 모른 체하고 지나갈 때에 할 수 없이 밖으로 바삐 밀려나가는 다른 사람들에게 휩싸여서 휘황한 전등불을 쳐다보면서 밀려나오는 것이 보였다. 밖에 나와서도 왔다갔다 하면서 작은아씨를 찾다가 인력거군과 여관쟁이들의 야단하는 소리, 자동차의 붕붕 하는 소리가 뒤섞여 몹시 분주한 가운데 뒤도 아니 돌아보고 달아나는 사람뿐이요, 작은아씨라고는 그림자도 보이지 아니할 때에 그만 절망하여 울 듯이 한모퉁이에 멍하고 섰는것이 보였다.

(어떻게 되었을까? 여관쟁이에게 붙들려 어디로 들어갔을까? 그러면 평안히 자겠지. 혹 순사에게 붙들려서 벌벌 떨고 섰을까? 거기서 내 이름을 부르고 내 말을 하면 어떡하나, 만일에 집에서 번지를 적어 주었으면 어떡하나. 그래서 순사가 데리고 와서 야단을 하면 어쩌나.)

정옥은 이런 생각을 하고 아주머니와 같이 걱정을 하고 있었다.

「그러니 인제 어떡하나 할 수 없지.」

하고 자리를 펴고 누웠다.

바람은 그냥 호통치듯 불고 있다. 조금 떨어진 뒷간 함석이 바람에 흔들려서 덜거덕덜거덕 야단을 한다. 바람에 대문 소리가 조금 삐걱 하고 나도〈순사가 와서 찾지 않는가〉 하고 깜짝깜짝 놀랐다.

4

열 시가 거의 다 되어서 정옥은 꾸벅꾸벅 졸고 있는데 대문 소리가 나더니 어느새 뜰에 사람 소리가 난다.

「손님 오셨읍니다.」

정옥은 깜짝 놀라서 어쩔 줄을 모르고 눈이 둥그래서 아주머니를 물끄러미 바라보다가,

「어서 나가 보라.」

하는 아주머니의 눈짓으로 문을 열고 나가 보았다. 깜깜한 뜰에 시꺼먼 사람이 초롱불을 잡고 섰는 것이 눈에 보이자 마루끝에 회끄무레한 그림자가 선뜻 올라서면서,

「아이 작은아씨 아니야요!」

하는 것은 온다고 하던 할멈의 목소리다.

정옥은 하도 놀라고 기가 막혀서 말도 아니 나오는 것을 입맛을 다시고서 게다가 추워서 떨면서 인력거 값을 물어 주었다. 그리고 할멈이 들어와서 빙글빙글 웃으면서 묻지도 않는 것을 혼자말로 전하는 본집 소식을 잠자코 듣고 앉았다가 처음으로 입을 열어 물었다.

「할멈 왜 왔노?」

「작은아씨 볼려고 왔지?」

하고 할멈은 한번 히히 웃었다. 그리고 작은 아씨에게 드리는 선물이라 하는 것처럼 먹던 귤 한 개를 내놓았다.

「작은아씨 잡수어 보셔요.」

정옥은 안 들은 체하고 일어서 건넌방으로 가면서,

「어서 가 자지, 할멈.」

그날 밤은 건넌방에서 정옥의 옆에서 잤다.

5

다음날 아침이다. 정옥은 학교에 가고 할멈은 정옥의 방으로 안방으로 왔다갔다 하면서 혼자서 무어라고 이야기를 하고 중얼거린다. 정옥의 아주머니는 하도 우스워서 쳐다보다가 얼굴에 분칠을 하얗게 한 것을 발견하였다. 그래서 웃으면서 물어보았다.

「늙은이가 분은 왜 발랐나?」

「예쁘라고 발랐지.」

할멈은 소리를 하고 춤을 추면서 돌아 간다. 너무 우습고 가없어서 다시는 묻지도 않고 내버려 두었다. 그러나 할멈은 정옥이 없는 새에 종일 묻지도 않는 말을 남이 듣거나 말거나 혼자서 지껄이고 있다. 그것은 모두 예전 있던 안주댁 정옥의 본집의 흉이다. 주인아씨의 욕이며 마님의 흉이며 나중에는 정옥의 오빠의 흉까지 입에 담을 수 없는 흉악한 말뿐이다. 듣다못해, 「늙은이가 있던 주인댁의 흉을 전해서는 못써!」

하고 그 입을 막았다. 그때에 할멈은,

「참말 그래 내 실수로군.」

하고 웃는다. 정옥의 아주머니는 집에 둘 수 없는 고약한 늙은이다, 하고 생각하였다.

6

정옥이 학교에서 돌아왔다. 정옥이 학교에서 오면서 무슨 생각을 하였는지 구두도 벗지 아니하고 할멈보고 말했다.

「할멈 있던 사직골 데려다 줄 터이니 지금 가.」

「작은아씨, 데려다 줄 테야? 그럼 가지.」

「할멈 짐도 가지고 가지.」

「가지고 갈까? 그랴.」

부엌에서 밥 짓는 정옥 아주머니에게 가서 귓속말 하는 것같이 하면서 혼자서 중얼거렸다.

「작은아씨가 나를 데리고 가서 떼어버리고 오랴고 그러지.」

이 말이 끝나기 전에 정옥은 큰 소리를 치면서, 저물었는데 어서 가자고 재촉했다. 할멈은 춤을 추면서 커다란 보퉁이를 이고 정옥을 따라 대문 밖으로 나갔다.

한 사십 분 만에 정옥은 돌아왔다. 바람이 몹시 부는데 나갔다가 온 정옥은 볼이 빨개져서 아무말도 없이 들어온다. 아주머니는 잠깐 기다려서 물어보았다.

「어떡하고 왔소?」

「사직골 가서 두리번두리번할 때 휙 돌아서 왔지.」

「저걸 어째!」

「…………」

「참 안주댁에서 편지 왔읍디다. 책상에 놓아 두었소.」

「편지?」

하면서 정옥은 방으로 들어갔다. 펼썩 주저 앉으면서 책상에 놓인 엽서를 읽어 보았다. 편지 사연은 이렇다.

  • ……할멈은 보았을 듯하다. 할멈은 그 댁에 두게 하든지 여비를 보내 줄 터이니 고향으로 보내 주든지 저 있던 집을 찾아 주든지 어디 있을 곳을 얻어 주든지 하지 함부로 갖다 내버려서는 안된다. 하나님께서 내려다보신다. 너는 아직 앞길이 창창한 어린애다.

할멈을 갖다 버리고 와서 정옥은 마음에 죄송스러운 생각이 많고 큰 죄를 저질러 놓은 것 같아서 공연히 가슴이 울렁거리고 마음이 편치 못하던 터에 오라버니 편지에〈하나님께서 내려다보신다〉하는 구절에 이르러서는 벽력이 내리는 듯이 속이 끔찍하고 정신이 아찔하였다. 그것이 편지의 구절 같지 않고 공중에서 나는 무서운 소리같이 정옥을 위협하였다.

갑자기 눈물이 핑 돌며 정옥은 망연히 앉았다. 그리고 한숨을 지으면서,

「어쩌란 말이야……나는 몰라.」

정옥은 한숨을 길게 쉬고 엽서를 다시 한번 읽어 보았다. 그리고 이리저리 생각하였다.

사실 정옥은 아직 나이 어리고 더구나 인제 혼인 문제도 있는 터이라 앞길이 멀고먼 처녀다.

(내가 왜 남에게 못할 짓을 하랴. 남의 원한을 받으랴. 더구나 상관도 없는 일에 내가 죄를 입으랴.)

생각하였다. 겨우 밥을 좀 먹고 곧 아주머니와 같이 바로 떠났다. 바삐 사직골로 가서 그 자리를 찾아보았다. 그러나 할멈은 그림자도 볼 수 없다. 이 모퉁이 저 모퉁이 한참 찾아보아야 할멈 같은 사람은 없다. 파출소에 물어보아도 모른다고 한다. 몇 곳 상점에서 물어보았으나 아무도 보았다는 사람은 없다. 바람이 불어 날씨가 차기 때문에 밤도 깊지 않았는데 행인이 드물고, 여염집은 물론이요,상점 문들도 다 닫혔다. 그래서 더 물어보고 싶은 것도 못 물어보고 돌아왔다. 오는 길에는 사람이 별로 없고 바람만 야단스럽게 부는데 야주개 모퉁이 군밤 장수는 웅크리고 떨면서 걷어 가지고 돌아가기를 준비한다.

정옥은 집에 와 누웠으나 그날 밤은 꿈만 꾸고 졸연히 깊은 잠을 들지 못했다. 다음날 학교에 가서도 선생의 말이 귀에 잘 들어 오지 않았다.

그 뒤에 두 달 석 달이 지나도록 종내 할멈을 만나지 못하고 그 비슷한 늙은이도 보지 못했다. 아무에게서도 그 소식도 듣지 못했다. 그리고, 밤에 자려고 눈만 감으면 할멈이 싱글싱글 이상스럽게 웃으면서,

대모야 풍잠아 너 잘 있거라
떨어지는 상투는 염낭에 넣고
……웅웅
도검불 치마는 검어서 좋고
홍당목 치마는 붉어서 좋다.

얄궂은 노래를 부르던 모습이 눈앞에 떠오고 잠만 들면 전에 안주서 자기 어머니——마님에게 대들어서 이를 악물고 두 주먹을 불끈 쥐고 발발 떨면서 발악을 하던 흉악스러운 꼴이 자꾸만 보이고 뇌리에 달라 붙어서 견딜 수가 없었다.

반응형
반응형



The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Wonderful Wizard of Oz, by L. Frank Baum

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net


Title: The Wonderful Wizard of Oz

Author: L. Frank Baum

Release Date: July 1, 2008 [EBook #55]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WONDERFUL WIZARD OF OZ ***

 

 

 

 

 

 


The Wonderful Wizard of Oz


by
L. Frank Baum

 

Contents
         Introduction
    1.  The Cyclone
    2.  The Council with the Munchkins
    3.  How Dorothy Saved the Scarecrow
    4.  The Road Through the Forest
    5.  The Rescue of the Tin Woodman
    6.  The Cowardly Lion
    7.  The Journey to the Great Oz
    8.  The Deadly Poppy Field
    9.  The Queen of the Field Mice
  10.  The Guardian of the Gates
  11.  The Emerald City of Oz
  12.  The Search for the Wicked Witch
  13.  The Rescue
  14.  The Winged Monkeys
  15.  The Discovery of Oz, the Terrible
  16.  The Magic Art of the Great Humbug
  17.  How the Balloon Was Launched
  18.  Away to the South
  19.  Attacked by the Fighting Trees
  20.  The Dainty China Country
  21.  The Lion Becomes the King of Beasts
  22.  The Country of the Quadlings
  23.  Glinda The Good Witch Grants Dorothy's Wish
  24.  Home Again

 

 

Introduction
Folklore, legends, myths and fairy tales have followed childhood through the ages, for every healthy youngster has a wholesome and instinctive love for stories fantastic, marvelous and manifestly unreal. The winged fairies of Grimm and Andersen have brought more happiness to childish hearts than all other human creations.

Yet the old time fairy tale, having served for generations, may now be classed as "historical" in the children's library; for the time has come for a series of newer "wonder tales" in which the stereotyped genie, dwarf and fairy are eliminated, together with all the horrible and blood-curdling incidents devised by their authors to point a fearsome moral to each tale. Modern education includes morality; therefore the modern child seeks only entertainment in its wonder tales and gladly dispenses with all disagreeable incident.

Having this thought in mind, the story of "The Wonderful Wizard of Oz" was written solely to please children of today. It aspires to being a modernized fairy tale, in which the wonderment and joy are retained and the heartaches and nightmares are left out.

 

L. Frank Baum
Chicago, April, 1900.

 

 

THE WONDERFUL WIZARD OF OZ

 

1. The Cyclone
Dorothy lived in the midst of the great Kansas prairies, with Uncle Henry, who was a farmer, and Aunt Em, who was the farmer's wife. Their house was small, for the lumber to build it had to be carried by wagon many miles. There were four walls, a floor and a roof, which made one room; and this room contained a rusty looking cookstove, a cupboard for the dishes, a table, three or four chairs, and the beds. Uncle Henry and Aunt Em had a big bed in one corner, and Dorothy a little bed in another corner. There was no garret at all, and no cellar--except a small hole dug in the ground, called a cyclone cellar, where the family could go in case one of those great whirlwinds arose, mighty enough to crush any building in its path. It was reached by a trap door in the middle of the floor, from which a ladder led down into the small, dark hole.

When Dorothy stood in the doorway and looked around, she could see nothing but the great gray prairie on every side. Not a tree nor a house broke the broad sweep of flat country that reached to the edge of the sky in all directions. The sun had baked the plowed land into a gray mass, with little cracks running through it. Even the grass was not green, for the sun had burned the tops of the long blades until they were the same gray color to be seen everywhere. Once the house had been painted, but the sun blistered the paint and the rains washed it away, and now the house was as dull and gray as everything else.

When Aunt Em came there to live she was a young, pretty wife. The sun and wind had changed her, too. They had taken the sparkle from her eyes and left them a sober gray; they had taken the red from her cheeks and lips, and they were gray also. She was thin and gaunt, and never smiled now. When Dorothy, who was an orphan, first came to her, Aunt Em had been so startled by the child's laughter that she would scream and press her hand upon her heart whenever Dorothy's merry voice reached her ears; and she still looked at the little girl with wonder that she could find anything to laugh at.

Uncle Henry never laughed. He worked hard from morning till night and did not know what joy was. He was gray also, from his long beard to his rough boots, and he looked stern and solemn, and rarely spoke.

It was Toto that made Dorothy laugh, and saved her from growing as gray as her other surroundings. Toto was not gray; he was a little black dog, with long silky hair and small black eyes that twinkled merrily on either side of his funny, wee nose. Toto played all day long, and Dorothy played with him, and loved him dearly.

Today, however, they were not playing. Uncle Henry sat upon the doorstep and looked anxiously at the sky, which was even grayer than usual. Dorothy stood in the door with Toto in her arms, and looked at the sky too. Aunt Em was washing the dishes.

From the far north they heard a low wail of the wind, and Uncle Henry and Dorothy could see where the long grass bowed in waves before the coming storm. There now came a sharp whistling in the air from the south, and as they turned their eyes that way they saw ripples in the grass coming from that direction also.

Suddenly Uncle Henry stood up.

"There's a cyclone coming, Em," he called to his wife. "I'll go look after the stock." Then he ran toward the sheds where the cows and horses were kept.

Aunt Em dropped her work and came to the door. One glance told her of the danger close at hand.

"Quick, Dorothy!" she screamed. "Run for the cellar!"

Toto jumped out of Dorothy's arms and hid under the bed, and the girl started to get him. Aunt Em, badly frightened, threw open the trap door in the floor and climbed down the ladder into the small, dark hole. Dorothy caught Toto at last and started to follow her aunt. When she was halfway across the room there came a great shriek from the wind, and the house shook so hard that she lost her footing and sat down suddenly upon the floor.

Then a strange thing happened.

The house whirled around two or three times and rose slowly through the air. Dorothy felt as if she were going up in a balloon.

The north and south winds met where the house stood, and made it the exact center of the cyclone. In the middle of a cyclone the air is generally still, but the great pressure of the wind on every side of the house raised it up higher and higher, until it was at the very top of the cyclone; and there it remained and was carried miles and miles away as easily as you could carry a feather.

It was very dark, and the wind howled horribly around her, but Dorothy found she was riding quite easily. After the first few whirls around, and one other time when the house tipped badly, she felt as if she were being rocked gently, like a baby in a cradle.

Toto did not like it. He ran about the room, now here, now there, barking loudly; but Dorothy sat quite still on the floor and waited to see what would happen.

Once Toto got too near the open trap door, and fell in; and at first the little girl thought she had lost him. But soon she saw one of his ears sticking up through the hole, for the strong pressure of the air was keeping him up so that he could not fall. She crept to the hole, caught Toto by the ear, and dragged him into the room again, afterward closing the trap door so that no more accidents could happen.

Hour after hour passed away, and slowly Dorothy got over her fright; but she felt quite lonely, and the wind shrieked so loudly all about her that she nearly became deaf. At first she had wondered if she would be dashed to pieces when the house fell again; but as the hours passed and nothing terrible happened, she stopped worrying and resolved to wait calmly and see what the future would bring. At last she crawled over the swaying floor to her bed, and lay down upon it; and Toto followed and lay down beside her.

In spite of the swaying of the house and the wailing of the wind, Dorothy soon closed her eyes and fell fast asleep.

 

 

2. The Council with the Munchkins
She was awakened by a shock, so sudden and severe that if Dorothy had not been lying on the soft bed she might have been hurt. As it was, the jar made her catch her breath and wonder what had happened; and Toto put his cold little nose into her face and whined dismally. Dorothy sat up and noticed that the house was not moving; nor was it dark, for the bright sunshine came in at the window, flooding the little room. She sprang from her bed and with Toto at her heels ran and opened the door.

The little girl gave a cry of amazement and looked about her, her eyes growing bigger and bigger at the wonderful sights she saw.

The cyclone had set the house down very gently--for a cyclone--in the midst of a country of marvelous beauty. There were lovely patches of greensward all about, with stately trees bearing rich and luscious fruits. Banks of gorgeous flowers were on every hand, and birds with rare and brilliant plumage sang and fluttered in the trees and bushes. A little way off was a small brook, rushing and sparkling along between green banks, and murmuring in a voice very grateful to a little girl who had lived so long on the dry, gray prairies.

While she stood looking eagerly at the strange and beautiful sights, she noticed coming toward her a group of the queerest people she had ever seen. They were not as big as the grown folk she had always been used to; but neither were they very small. In fact, they seemed about as tall as Dorothy, who was a well-grown child for her age, although they were, so far as looks go, many years older.

Three were men and one a woman, and all were oddly dressed. They wore round hats that rose to a small point a foot above their heads, with little bells around the brims that tinkled sweetly as they moved. The hats of the men were blue; the little woman's hat was white, and she wore a white gown that hung in pleats from her shoulders. Over it were sprinkled little stars that glistened in the sun like diamonds. The men were dressed in blue, of the same shade as their hats, and wore well-polished boots with a deep roll of blue at the tops. The men, Dorothy thought, were about as old as Uncle Henry, for two of them had beards. But the little woman was doubtless much older. Her face was covered with wrinkles, her hair was nearly white, and she walked rather stiffly.

When these people drew near the house where Dorothy was standing in the doorway, they paused and whispered among themselves, as if afraid to come farther. But the little old woman walked up to Dorothy, made a low bow and said, in a sweet voice:

"You are welcome, most noble Sorceress, to the land of the Munchkins. We are so grateful to you for having killed the Wicked Witch of the East, and for setting our people free from bondage."

Dorothy listened to this speech with wonder. What could the little woman possibly mean by calling her a sorceress, and saying she had killed the Wicked Witch of the East? Dorothy was an innocent, harmless little girl, who had been carried by a cyclone many miles from home; and she had never killed anything in all her life.

But the little woman evidently expected her to answer; so Dorothy said, with hesitation, "You are very kind, but there must be some mistake. I have not killed anything."

"Your house did, anyway," replied the little old woman, with a laugh, "and that is the same thing. See!" she continued, pointing to the corner of the house. "There are her two feet, still sticking out from under a block of wood."

Dorothy looked, and gave a little cry of fright. There, indeed, just under the corner of the great beam the house rested on, two feet were sticking out, shod in silver shoes with pointed toes.

"Oh, dear! Oh, dear!" cried Dorothy, clasping her hands together in dismay. "The house must have fallen on her. Whatever shall we do?"

"There is nothing to be done," said the little woman calmly.

"But who was she?" asked Dorothy.

"She was the Wicked Witch of the East, as I said," answered the little woman. "She has held all the Munchkins in bondage for many years, making them slave for her night and day. Now they are all set free, and are grateful to you for the favor."

"Who are the Munchkins?" inquired Dorothy.

"They are the people who live in this land of the East where the Wicked Witch ruled."

"Are you a Munchkin?" asked Dorothy.

"No, but I am their friend, although I live in the land of the North. When they saw the Witch of the East was dead the Munchkins sent a swift messenger to me, and I came at once. I am the Witch of the North."

"Oh, gracious!" cried Dorothy. "Are you a real witch?"

"Yes, indeed," answered the little woman. "But I am a good witch, and the people love me. I am not as powerful as the Wicked Witch was who ruled here, or I should have set the people free myself."

"But I thought all witches were wicked," said the girl, who was half frightened at facing a real witch. "Oh, no, that is a great mistake. There were only four witches in all the Land of Oz, and two of them, those who live in the North and the South, are good witches. I know this is true, for I am one of them myself, and cannot be mistaken. Those who dwelt in the East and the West were, indeed, wicked witches; but now that you have killed one of them, there is but one Wicked Witch in all the Land of Oz--the one who lives in the West."

"But," said Dorothy, after a moment's thought, "Aunt Em has told me that the witches were all dead--years and years ago."

"Who is Aunt Em?" inquired the little old woman.

"She is my aunt who lives in Kansas, where I came from."

The Witch of the North seemed to think for a time, with her head bowed and her eyes upon the ground. Then she looked up and said, "I do not know where Kansas is, for I have never heard that country mentioned before. But tell me, is it a civilized country?"

"Oh, yes," replied Dorothy.

"Then that accounts for it. In the civilized countries I believe there are no witches left, nor wizards, nor sorceresses, nor magicians. But, you see, the Land of Oz has never been civilized, for we are cut off from all the rest of the world. Therefore we still have witches and wizards amongst us."

"Who are the wizards?" asked Dorothy.

"Oz himself is the Great Wizard," answered the Witch, sinking her voice to a whisper. "He is more powerful than all the rest of us together. He lives in the City of Emeralds."

Dorothy was going to ask another question, but just then the Munchkins, who had been standing silently by, gave a loud shout and pointed to the corner of the house where the Wicked Witch had been lying.

"What is it?" asked the little old woman, and looked, and began to laugh. The feet of the dead Witch had disappeared entirely, and nothing was left but the silver shoes.

"She was so old," explained the Witch of the North, "that she dried up quickly in the sun. That is the end of her. But the silver shoes are yours, and you shall have them to wear." She reached down and picked up the shoes, and after shaking the dust out of them handed them to Dorothy.

"The Witch of the East was proud of those silver shoes," said one of the Munchkins, "and there is some charm connected with them; but what it is we never knew."

Dorothy carried the shoes into the house and placed them on the table. Then she came out again to the Munchkins and said:

"I am anxious to get back to my aunt and uncle, for I am sure they will worry about me. Can you help me find my way?"

The Munchkins and the Witch first looked at one another, and then at Dorothy, and then shook their heads.

"At the East, not far from here," said one, "there is a great desert, and none could live to cross it."

"It is the same at the South," said another, "for I have been there and seen it. The South is the country of the Quadlings."

"I am told," said the third man, "that it is the same at the West. And that country, where the Winkies live, is ruled by the Wicked Witch of the West, who would make you her slave if you passed her way."

"The North is my home," said the old lady, "and at its edge is the same great desert that surrounds this Land of Oz. I'm afraid, my dear, you will have to live with us."

Dorothy began to sob at this, for she felt lonely among all these strange people. Her tears seemed to grieve the kind-hearted Munchkins, for they immediately took out their handkerchiefs and began to weep also. As for the little old woman, she took off her cap and balanced the point on the end of her nose, while she counted "One, two, three" in a solemn voice. At once the cap changed to a slate, on which was written in big, white chalk marks:

 

"LET DOROTHY GO TO THE CITY OF EMERALDS"


The little old woman took the slate from her nose, and having read the words on it, asked, "Is your name Dorothy, my dear?"

"Yes," answered the child, looking up and drying her tears.

"Then you must go to the City of Emeralds. Perhaps Oz will help you."

"Where is this city?" asked Dorothy.

"It is exactly in the center of the country, and is ruled by Oz, the Great Wizard I told you of."

"Is he a good man?" inquired the girl anxiously.

"He is a good Wizard. Whether he is a man or not I cannot tell, for I have never seen him."

"How can I get there?" asked Dorothy.

"You must walk. It is a long journey, through a country that is sometimes pleasant and sometimes dark and terrible. However, I will use all the magic arts I know of to keep you from harm."

"Won't you go with me?" pleaded the girl, who had begun to look upon the little old woman as her only friend.

"No, I cannot do that," she replied, "but I will give you my kiss, and no one will dare injure a person who has been kissed by the Witch of the North."

She came close to Dorothy and kissed her gently on the forehead. Where her lips touched the girl they left a round, shining mark, as Dorothy found out soon after.

"The road to the City of Emeralds is paved with yellow brick," said the Witch, "so you cannot miss it. When you get to Oz do not be afraid of him, but tell your story and ask him to help you. Good-bye, my dear."

The three Munchkins bowed low to her and wished her a pleasant journey, after which they walked away through the trees. The Witch gave Dorothy a friendly little nod, whirled around on her left heel three times, and straightway disappeared, much to the surprise of little Toto, who barked after her loudly enough when she had gone, because he had been afraid even to growl while she stood by.

But Dorothy, knowing her to be a witch, had expected her to disappear in just that way, and was not surprised in the least.

 

 

3. How Dorothy Saved the Scarecrow
When Dorothy was left alone she began to feel hungry. So she went to the cupboard and cut herself some bread, which she spread with butter. She gave some to Toto, and taking a pail from the shelf she carried it down to the little brook and filled it with clear, sparkling water. Toto ran over to the trees and began to bark at the birds sitting there. Dorothy went to get him, and saw such delicious fruit hanging from the branches that she gathered some of it, finding it just what she wanted to help out her breakfast.

Then she went back to the house, and having helped herself and Toto to a good drink of the cool, clear water, she set about making ready for the journey to the City of Emeralds.

Dorothy had only one other dress, but that happened to be clean and was hanging on a peg beside her bed. It was gingham, with checks of white and blue; and although the blue was somewhat faded with many washings, it was still a pretty frock. The girl washed herself carefully, dressed herself in the clean gingham, and tied her pink sunbonnet on her head. She took a little basket and filled it with bread from the cupboard, laying a white cloth over the top. Then she looked down at her feet and noticed how old and worn her shoes were.

"They surely will never do for a long journey, Toto," she said. And Toto looked up into her face with his little black eyes and wagged his tail to show he knew what she meant.

At that moment Dorothy saw lying on the table the silver shoes that had belonged to the Witch of the East.

"I wonder if they will fit me," she said to Toto. "They would be just the thing to take a long walk in, for they could not wear out."

She took off her old leather shoes and tried on the silver ones, which fitted her as well as if they had been made for her.

Finally she picked up her basket.

"Come along, Toto," she said. "We will go to the Emerald City and ask the Great Oz how to get back to Kansas again."

She closed the door, locked it, and put the key carefully in the pocket of her dress. And so, with Toto trotting along soberly behind her, she started on her journey.

There were several roads near by, but it did not take her long to find the one paved with yellow bricks. Within a short time she was walking briskly toward the Emerald City, her silver shoes tinkling merrily on the hard, yellow road-bed. The sun shone bright and the birds sang sweetly, and Dorothy did not feel nearly so bad as you might think a little girl would who had been suddenly whisked away from her own country and set down in the midst of a strange land.

She was surprised, as she walked along, to see how pretty the country was about her. There were neat fences at the sides of the road, painted a dainty blue color, and beyond them were fields of grain and vegetables in abundance. Evidently the Munchkins were good farmers and able to raise large crops. Once in a while she would pass a house, and the people came out to look at her and bow low as she went by; for everyone knew she had been the means of destroying the Wicked Witch and setting them free from bondage. The houses of the Munchkins were odd-looking dwellings, for each was round, with a big dome for a roof. All were painted blue, for in this country of the East blue was the favorite color.

Toward evening, when Dorothy was tired with her long walk and began to wonder where she should pass the night, she came to a house rather larger than the rest. On the green lawn before it many men and women were dancing. Five little fiddlers played as loudly as possible, and the people were laughing and singing, while a big table near by was loaded with delicious fruits and nuts, pies and cakes, and many other good things to eat.

The people greeted Dorothy kindly, and invited her to supper and to pass the night with them; for this was the home of one of the richest Munchkins in the land, and his friends were gathered with him to celebrate their freedom from the bondage of the Wicked Witch.

Dorothy ate a hearty supper and was waited upon by the rich Munchkin himself, whose name was Boq. Then she sat upon a settee and watched the people dance.

When Boq saw her silver shoes he said, "You must be a great sorceress."

"Why?" asked the girl.

"Because you wear silver shoes and have killed the Wicked Witch. Besides, you have white in your frock, and only witches and sorceresses wear white."

"My dress is blue and white checked," said Dorothy, smoothing out the wrinkles in it.

"It is kind of you to wear that," said Boq. "Blue is the color of the Munchkins, and white is the witch color. So we know you are a friendly witch."

Dorothy did not know what to say to this, for all the people seemed to think her a witch, and she knew very well she was only an ordinary little girl who had come by the chance of a cyclone into a strange land.

When she had tired watching the dancing, Boq led her into the house, where he gave her a room with a pretty bed in it. The sheets were made of blue cloth, and Dorothy slept soundly in them till morning, with Toto curled up on the blue rug beside her.

She ate a hearty breakfast, and watched a wee Munchkin baby, who played with Toto and pulled his tail and crowed and laughed in a way that greatly amused Dorothy. Toto was a fine curiosity to all the people, for they had never seen a dog before.

"How far is it to the Emerald City?" the girl asked.

"I do not know," answered Boq gravely, "for I have never been there. It is better for people to keep away from Oz, unless they have business with him. But it is a long way to the Emerald City, and it will take you many days. The country here is rich and pleasant, but you must pass through rough and dangerous places before you reach the end of your journey."

This worried Dorothy a little, but she knew that only the Great Oz could help her get to Kansas again, so she bravely resolved not to turn back.

She bade her friends good-bye, and again started along the road of yellow brick. When she had gone several miles she thought she would stop to rest, and so climbed to the top of the fence beside the road and sat down. There was a great cornfield beyond the fence, and not far away she saw a Scarecrow, placed high on a pole to keep the birds from the ripe corn.

Dorothy leaned her chin upon her hand and gazed thoughtfully at the Scarecrow. Its head was a small sack stuffed with straw, with eyes, nose, and mouth painted on it to represent a face. An old, pointed blue hat, that had belonged to some Munchkin, was perched on his head, and the rest of the figure was a blue suit of clothes, worn and faded, which had also been stuffed with straw. On the feet were some old boots with blue tops, such as every man wore in this country, and the figure was raised above the stalks of corn by means of the pole stuck up its back.

While Dorothy was looking earnestly into the queer, painted face of the Scarecrow, she was surprised to see one of the eyes slowly wink at her. She thought she must have been mistaken at first, for none of the scarecrows in Kansas ever wink; but presently the figure nodded its head to her in a friendly way. Then she climbed down from the fence and walked up to it, while Toto ran around the pole and barked.

"Good day," said the Scarecrow, in a rather husky voice.

"Did you speak?" asked the girl, in wonder.

"Certainly," answered the Scarecrow. "How do you do?"

"I'm pretty well, thank you," replied Dorothy politely. "How do you do?"

"I'm not feeling well," said the Scarecrow, with a smile, "for it is very tedious being perched up here night and day to scare away crows."

"Can't you get down?" asked Dorothy.

"No, for this pole is stuck up my back. If you will please take away the pole I shall be greatly obliged to you."

Dorothy reached up both arms and lifted the figure off the pole, for, being stuffed with straw, it was quite light.

"Thank you very much," said the Scarecrow, when he had been set down on the ground. "I feel like a new man."

Dorothy was puzzled at this, for it sounded queer to hear a stuffed man speak, and to see him bow and walk along beside her.

"Who are you?" asked the Scarecrow when he had stretched himself and yawned. "And where are you going?"

"My name is Dorothy," said the girl, "and I am going to the Emerald City, to ask the Great Oz to send me back to Kansas."

"Where is the Emerald City?" he inquired. "And who is Oz?"

"Why, don't you know?" she returned, in surprise.

"No, indeed. I don't know anything. You see, I am stuffed, so I have no brains at all," he answered sadly.

"Oh," said Dorothy, "I'm awfully sorry for you."

"Do you think," he asked, "if I go to the Emerald City with you, that Oz would give me some brains?"

"I cannot tell," she returned, "but you may come with me, if you like. If Oz will not give you any brains you will be no worse off than you are now."

"That is true," said the Scarecrow. "You see," he continued confidentially, "I don't mind my legs and arms and body being stuffed, because I cannot get hurt. If anyone treads on my toes or sticks a pin into me, it doesn't matter, for I can't feel it. But I do not want people to call me a fool, and if my head stays stuffed with straw instead of with brains, as yours is, how am I ever to know anything?"

"I understand how you feel," said the little girl, who was truly sorry for him. "If you will come with me I'll ask Oz to do all he can for you."

"Thank you," he answered gratefully.

They walked back to the road. Dorothy helped him over the fence, and they started along the path of yellow brick for the Emerald City.

Toto did not like this addition to the party at first. He smelled around the stuffed man as if he suspected there might be a nest of rats in the straw, and he often growled in an unfriendly way at the Scarecrow.

"Don't mind Toto," said Dorothy to her new friend. "He never bites."

"Oh, I'm not afraid," replied the Scarecrow. "He can't hurt the straw. Do let me carry that basket for you. I shall not mind it, for I can't get tired. I'll tell you a secret," he continued, as he walked along. "There is only one thing in the world I am afraid of."

"What is that?" asked Dorothy; "the Munchkin farmer who made you?"

"No," answered the Scarecrow; "it's a lighted match."

 

 

4. The Road Through the Forest
After a few hours the road began to be rough, and the walking grew so difficult that the Scarecrow often stumbled over the yellow bricks, which were here very uneven. Sometimes, indeed, they were broken or missing altogether, leaving holes that Toto jumped across and Dorothy walked around. As for the Scarecrow, having no brains, he walked straight ahead, and so stepped into the holes and fell at full length on the hard bricks. It never hurt him, however, and Dorothy would pick him up and set him upon his feet again, while he joined her in laughing merrily at his own mishap.

The farms were not nearly so well cared for here as they were farther back. There were fewer houses and fewer fruit trees, and the farther they went the more dismal and lonesome the country became.

At noon they sat down by the roadside, near a little brook, and Dorothy opened her basket and got out some bread. She offered a piece to the Scarecrow, but he refused.

"I am never hungry," he said, "and it is a lucky thing I am not, for my mouth is only painted, and if I should cut a hole in it so I could eat, the straw I am stuffed with would come out, and that would spoil the shape of my head."

Dorothy saw at once that this was true, so she only nodded and went on eating her bread.

"Tell me something about yourself and the country you came from," said the Scarecrow, when she had finished her dinner. So she told him all about Kansas, and how gray everything was there, and how the cyclone had carried her to this queer Land of Oz.

The Scarecrow listened carefully, and said, "I cannot understand why you should wish to leave this beautiful country and go back to the dry, gray place you call Kansas."

"That is because you have no brains" answered the girl. "No matter how dreary and gray our homes are, we people of flesh and blood would rather live there than in any other country, be it ever so beautiful. There is no place like home."

The Scarecrow sighed.

"Of course I cannot understand it," he said. "If your heads were stuffed with straw, like mine, you would probably all live in the beautiful places, and then Kansas would have no people at all. It is fortunate for Kansas that you have brains."

"Won't you tell me a story, while we are resting?" asked the child.

The Scarecrow looked at her reproachfully, and answered:

"My life has been so short that I really know nothing whatever. I was only made day before yesterday. What happened in the world before that time is all unknown to me. Luckily, when the farmer made my head, one of the first things he did was to paint my ears, so that I heard what was going on. There was another Munchkin with him, and the first thing I heard was the farmer saying, `How do you like those ears?'

"`They aren't straight,'" answered the other.

"`Never mind,'" said the farmer. "`They are ears just the same,'" which was true enough.

"`Now I'll make the eyes,'" said the farmer. So he painted my right eye, and as soon as it was finished I found myself looking at him and at everything around me with a great deal of curiosity, for this was my first glimpse of the world.

"`That's a rather pretty eye,'" remarked the Munchkin who was watching the farmer. "`Blue paint is just the color for eyes.'

"`I think I'll make the other a little bigger,'" said the farmer. And when the second eye was done I could see much better than before. Then he made my nose and my mouth. But I did not speak, because at that time I didn't know what a mouth was for. I had the fun of watching them make my body and my arms and legs; and when they fastened on my head, at last, I felt very proud, for I thought I was just as good a man as anyone.

"`This fellow will scare the crows fast enough,' said the farmer. `He looks just like a man.'

"`Why, he is a man,' said the other, and I quite agreed with him. The farmer carried me under his arm to the cornfield, and set me up on a tall stick, where you found me. He and his friend soon after walked away and left me alone.

"I did not like to be deserted this way. So I tried to walk after them. But my feet would not touch the ground, and I was forced to stay on that pole. It was a lonely life to lead, for I had nothing to think of, having been made such a little while before. Many crows and other birds flew into the cornfield, but as soon as they saw me they flew away again, thinking I was a Munchkin; and this pleased me and made me feel that I was quite an important person. By and by an old crow flew near me, and after looking at me carefully he perched upon my shoulder and said:

"`I wonder if that farmer thought to fool me in this clumsy manner. Any crow of sense could see that you are only stuffed with straw.' Then he hopped down at my feet and ate all the corn he wanted. The other birds, seeing he was not harmed by me, came to eat the corn too, so in a short time there was a great flock of them about me.

"I felt sad at this, for it showed I was not such a good Scarecrow after all; but the old crow comforted me, saying, `If you only had brains in your head you would be as good a man as any of them, and a better man than some of them. Brains are the only things worth having in this world, no matter whether one is a crow or a man.'

"After the crows had gone I thought this over, and decided I would try hard to get some brains. By good luck you came along and pulled me off the stake, and from what you say I am sure the Great Oz will give me brains as soon as we get to the Emerald City."

"I hope so," said Dorothy earnestly, "since you seem anxious to have them."

"Oh, yes; I am anxious," returned the Scarecrow. "It is such an uncomfortable feeling to know one is a fool."

"Well," said the girl, "let us go." And she handed the basket to the Scarecrow.

There were no fences at all by the roadside now, and the land was rough and untilled. Toward evening they came to a great forest, where the trees grew so big and close together that their branches met over the road of yellow brick. It was almost dark under the trees, for the branches shut out the daylight; but the travelers did not stop, and went on into the forest.

"If this road goes in, it must come out," said the Scarecrow, "and as the Emerald City is at the other end of the road, we must go wherever it leads us."

"Anyone would know that," said Dorothy.

"Certainly; that is why I know it," returned the Scarecrow. "If it required brains to figure it out, I never should have said it."

After an hour or so the light faded away, and they found themselves stumbling along in the darkness. Dorothy could not see at all, but Toto could, for some dogs see very well in the dark; and the Scarecrow declared he could see as well as by day. So she took hold of his arm and managed to get along fairly well.

"If you see any house, or any place where we can pass the night," she said, "you must tell me; for it is very uncomfortable walking in the dark."

Soon after the Scarecrow stopped.

"I see a little cottage at the right of us," he said, "built of logs and branches. Shall we go there?"

"Yes, indeed," answered the child. "I am all tired out."

So the Scarecrow led her through the trees until they reached the cottage, and Dorothy entered and found a bed of dried leaves in one corner. She lay down at once, and with Toto beside her soon fell into a sound sleep. The Scarecrow, who was never tired, stood up in another corner and waited patiently until morning came.

 

 

5. The Rescue of the Tin Woodman
When Dorothy awoke the sun was shining through the trees and Toto had long been out chasing birds around him and squirrels. She sat up and looked around her. Scarecrow, still standing patiently in his corner, waiting for her.

"We must go and search for water," she said to him.

"Why do you want water?" he asked.

"To wash my face clean after the dust of the road, and to drink, so the dry bread will not stick in my throat."

"It must be inconvenient to be made of flesh," said the Scarecrow thoughtfully, "for you must sleep, and eat and drink. However, you have brains, and it is worth a lot of bother to be able to think properly."

They left the cottage and walked through the trees until they found a little spring of clear water, where Dorothy drank and bathed and ate her breakfast. She saw there was not much bread left in the basket, and the girl was thankful the Scarecrow did not have to eat anything, for there was scarcely enough for herself and Toto for the day.

When she had finished her meal, and was about to go back to the road of yellow brick, she was startled to hear a deep groan near by.

"What was that?" she asked timidly.

"I cannot imagine," replied the Scarecrow; "but we can go and see."

Just then another groan reached their ears, and the sound seemed to come from behind them. They turned and walked through the forest a few steps, when Dorothy discovered something shining in a ray of sunshine that fell between the trees. She ran to the place and then stopped short, with a little cry of surprise.

One of the big trees had been partly chopped through, and standing beside it, with an uplifted axe in his hands, was a man made entirely of tin. His head and arms and legs were jointed upon his body, but he stood perfectly motionless, as if he could not stir at all.

Dorothy looked at him in amazement, and so did the Scarecrow, while Toto barked sharply and made a snap at the tin legs, which hurt his teeth.

"Did you groan?" asked Dorothy.

"Yes," answered the tin man, "I did. I've been groaning for more than a year, and no one has ever heard me before or come to help me."

"What can I do for you?" she inquired softly, for she was moved by the sad voice in which the man spoke.

"Get an oil-can and oil my joints," he answered. "They are rusted so badly that I cannot move them at all; if I am well oiled I shall soon be all right again. You will find an oil-can on a shelf in my cottage."

Dorothy at once ran back to the cottage and found the oil-can, and then she returned and asked anxiously, "Where are your joints?"

"Oil my neck, first," replied the Tin Woodman. So she oiled it, and as it was quite badly rusted the Scarecrow took hold of the tin head and moved it gently from side to side until it worked freely, and then the man could turn it himself.

"Now oil the joints in my arms," he said. And Dorothy oiled them and the Scarecrow bent them carefully until they were quite free from rust and as good as new.

The Tin Woodman gave a sigh of satisfaction and lowered his axe, which he leaned against the tree.

"This is a great comfort," he said. "I have been holding that axe in the air ever since I rusted, and I'm glad to be able to put it down at last. Now, if you will oil the joints of my legs, I shall be all right once more."

So they oiled his legs until he could move them freely; and he thanked them again and again for his release, for he seemed a very polite creature, and very grateful.

"I might have stood there always if you had not come along," he said; "so you have certainly saved my life. How did you happen to be here?"

"We are on our way to the Emerald City to see the Great Oz," she answered, "and we stopped at your cottage to pass the night."

"Why do you wish to see Oz?" he asked.

"I want him to send me back to Kansas, and the Scarecrow wants him to put a few brains into his head," she replied.

The Tin Woodman appeared to think deeply for a moment. Then he said:

"Do you suppose Oz could give me a heart?"

"Why, I guess so," Dorothy answered. "It would be as easy as to give the Scarecrow brains."

"True," the Tin Woodman returned. "So, if you will allow me to join your party, I will also go to the Emerald City and ask Oz to help me."

"Come along," said the Scarecrow heartily, and Dorothy added that she would be pleased to have his company. So the Tin Woodman shouldered his axe and they all passed through the forest until they came to the road that was paved with yellow brick.

The Tin Woodman had asked Dorothy to put the oil-can in her basket. "For," he said, "if I should get caught in the rain, and rust again, I would need the oil-can badly."

It was a bit of good luck to have their new comrade join the party, for soon after they had begun their journey again they came to a place where the trees and branches grew so thick over the road that the travelers could not pass. But the Tin Woodman set to work with his axe and chopped so well that soon he cleared a passage for the entire party.

Dorothy was thinking so earnestly as they walked along that she did not notice when the Scarecrow stumbled into a hole and rolled over to the side of the road. Indeed he was obliged to call to her to help him up again.

"Why didn't you walk around the hole?" asked the Tin Woodman.

"I don't know enough," replied the Scarecrow cheerfully. "My head is stuffed with straw, you know, and that is why I am going to Oz to ask him for some brains."

"Oh, I see," said the Tin Woodman. "But, after all, brains are not the best things in the world."

"Have you any?" inquired the Scarecrow.

"No, my head is quite empty," answered the Woodman. "But once I had brains, and a heart also; so, having tried them both, I should much rather have a heart."

"And why is that?" asked the Scarecrow.

"I will tell you my story, and then you will know."

So, while they were walking through the forest, the Tin Woodman told the following story:

"I was born the son of a woodman who chopped down trees in the forest and sold the wood for a living. When I grew up, I too became a woodchopper, and after my father died I took care of my old mother as long as she lived. Then I made up my mind that instead of living alone I would marry, so that I might not become lonely.

"There was one of the Munchkin girls who was so beautiful that I soon grew to love her with all my heart. She, on her part, promised to marry me as soon as I could earn enough money to build a better house for her; so I set to work harder than ever. But the girl lived with an old woman who did not want her to marry anyone, for she was so lazy she wished the girl to remain with her and do the cooking and the housework. So the old woman went to the Wicked Witch of the East, and promised her two sheep and a cow if she would prevent the marriage. Thereupon the Wicked Witch enchanted my axe, and when I was chopping away at my best one day, for I was anxious to get the new house and my wife as soon as possible, the axe slipped all at once and cut off my left leg.

"This at first seemed a great misfortune, for I knew a one-legged man could not do very well as a wood-chopper. So I went to a tinsmith and had him make me a new leg out of tin. The leg worked very well, once I was used to it. But my action angered the Wicked Witch of the East, for she had promised the old woman I should not marry the pretty Munchkin girl. When I began chopping again, my axe slipped and cut off my right leg. Again I went to the tinsmith, and again he made me a leg out of tin. After this the enchanted axe cut off my arms, one after the other; but, nothing daunted, I had them replaced with tin ones. The Wicked Witch then made the axe slip and cut off my head, and at first I thought that was the end of me. But the tinsmith happened to come along, and he made me a new head out of tin.

"I thought I had beaten the Wicked Witch then, and I worked harder than ever; but I little knew how cruel my enemy could be. She thought of a new way to kill my love for the beautiful Munchkin maiden, and made my axe slip again, so that it cut right through my body, splitting me into two halves. Once more the tinsmith came to my help and made me a body of tin, fastening my tin arms and legs and head to it, by means of joints, so that I could move around as well as ever. But, alas! I had now no heart, so that I lost all my love for the Munchkin girl, and did not care whether I married her or not. I suppose she is still living with the old woman, waiting for me to come after her.

"My body shone so brightly in the sun that I felt very proud of it and it did not matter now if my axe slipped, for it could not cut me. There was only one danger--that my joints would rust; but I kept an oil-can in my cottage and took care to oil myself whenever I needed it. However, there came a day when I forgot to do this, and, being caught in a rainstorm, before I thought of the danger my joints had rusted, and I was left to stand in the woods until you came to help me. It was a terrible thing to undergo, but during the year I stood there I had time to think that the greatest loss I had known was the loss of my heart. While I was in love I was the happiest man on earth; but no one can love who has not a heart, and so I am resolved to ask Oz to give me one. If he does, I will go back to the Munchkin maiden and marry her."

Both Dorothy and the Scarecrow had been greatly interested in the story of the Tin Woodman, and now they knew why he was so anxious to get a new heart.

"All the same," said the Scarecrow, "I shall ask for brains instead of a heart; for a fool would not know what to do with a heart if he had one."

"I shall take the heart," returned the Tin Woodman; "for brains do not make one happy, and happiness is the best thing in the world."

Dorothy did not say anything, for she was puzzled to know which of her two friends was right, and she decided if she could only get back to Kansas and Aunt Em, it did not matter so much whether the Woodman had no brains and the Scarecrow no heart, or each got what he wanted.

What worried her most was that the bread was nearly gone, and another meal for herself and Toto would empty the basket. To be sure neither the Woodman nor the Scarecrow ever ate anything, but she was not made of tin nor straw, and could not live unless she was fed.

 

 

6. The Cowardly Lion
All this time Dorothy and her companions had been walking through the thick woods. The road was still paved with yellow brick, but these were much covered by dried branches and dead leaves from the trees, and the walking was not at all good.

There were few birds in this part of the forest, for birds love the open country where there is plenty of sunshine. But now and then there came a deep growl from some wild animal hidden among the trees. These sounds made the little girl's heart beat fast, for she did not know what made them; but Toto knew, and he walked close to Dorothy's side, and did not even bark in return.

"How long will it be," the child asked of the Tin Woodman, "before we are out of the forest?"

"I cannot tell," was the answer, "for I have never been to the Emerald City. But my father went there once, when I was a boy, and he said it was a long journey through a dangerous country, although nearer to the city where Oz dwells the country is beautiful. But I am not afraid so long as I have my oil-can, and nothing can hurt the Scarecrow, while you bear upon your forehead the mark of the Good Witch's kiss, and that will protect you from harm."

"But Toto!" said the girl anxiously. "What will protect him?"

"We must protect him ourselves if he is in danger," replied the Tin Woodman.

Just as he spoke there came from the forest a terrible roar, and the next moment a great Lion bounded into the road. With one blow of his paw he sent the Scarecrow spinning over and over to the edge of the road, and then he struck at the Tin Woodman with his sharp claws. But, to the Lion's surprise, he could make no impression on the tin, although the Woodman fell over in the road and lay still.

Little Toto, now that he had an enemy to face, ran barking toward the Lion, and the great beast had opened his mouth to bite the dog, when Dorothy, fearing Toto would be killed, and heedless of danger, rushed forward and slapped the Lion upon his nose as hard as she could, while she cried out:

"Don't you dare to bite Toto! You ought to be ashamed of yourself, a big beast like you, to bite a poor little dog!"

"I didn't bite him," said the Lion, as he rubbed his nose with his paw where Dorothy had hit it.

"No, but you tried to," she retorted. "You are nothing but a big coward."

"I know it," said the Lion, hanging his head in shame. "I've always known it. But how can I help it?"

"I don't know, I'm sure. To think of your striking a stuffed man, like the poor Scarecrow!"

"Is he stuffed?" asked the Lion in surprise, as he watched her pick up the Scarecrow and set him upon his feet, while she patted him into shape again.

"Of course he's stuffed," replied Dorothy, who was still angry.

"That's why he went over so easily," remarked the Lion. "It astonished me to see him whirl around so. Is the other one stuffed also?"

"No," said Dorothy, "he's made of tin." And she helped the Woodman up again.

"That's why he nearly blunted my claws," said the Lion. "When they scratched against the tin it made a cold shiver run down my back. What is that little animal you are so tender of?"

"He is my dog, Toto," answered Dorothy.

"Is he made of tin, or stuffed?" asked the Lion.

"Neither. He's a--a--a meat dog," said the girl.

"Oh! He's a curious animal and seems remarkably small, now that I look at him. No one would think of biting such a little thing, except a coward like me," continued the Lion sadly.

"What makes you a coward?" asked Dorothy, looking at the great beast in wonder, for he was as big as a small horse.

"It's a mystery," replied the Lion. "I suppose I was born that way. All the other animals in the forest naturally expect me to be brave, for the Lion is everywhere thought to be the King of Beasts. I learned that if I roared very loudly every living thing was frightened and got out of my way. Whenever I've met a man I've been awfully scared; but I just roared at him, and he has always run away as fast as he could go. If the elephants and the tigers and the bears had ever tried to fight me, I should have run myself--I'm such a coward; but just as soon as they hear me roar they all try to get away from me, and of course I let them go."

"But that isn't right. The King of Beasts shouldn't be a coward," said the Scarecrow.

"I know it," returned the Lion, wiping a tear from his eye with the tip of his tail. "It is my great sorrow, and makes my life very unhappy. But whenever there is danger, my heart begins to beat fast."

"Perhaps you have heart disease," said the Tin Woodman.

"It may be," said the Lion.

"If you have," continued the Tin Woodman, "you ought to be glad, for it proves you have a heart. For my part, I have no heart; so I cannot have heart disease."

"Perhaps," said the Lion thoughtfully, "if I had no heart I should not be a coward."

"Have you brains?" asked the Scarecrow.

"I suppose so. I've never looked to see," replied the Lion.

"I am going to the Great Oz to ask him to give me some," remarked the Scarecrow, "for my head is stuffed with straw."

"And I am going to ask him to give me a heart," said the Woodman.

"And I am going to ask him to send Toto and me back to Kansas," added Dorothy.

"Do you think Oz could give me courage?" asked the Cowardly Lion.

"Just as easily as he could give me brains," said the Scarecrow.

"Or give me a heart," said the Tin Woodman.

"Or send me back to Kansas," said Dorothy.

"Then, if you don't mind, I'll go with you," said the Lion, "for my life is simply unbearable without a bit of courage."

"You will be very welcome," answered Dorothy, "for you will help to keep away the other wild beasts. It seems to me they must be more cowardly than you are if they allow you to scare them so easily."

"They really are," said the Lion, "but that doesn't make me any braver, and as long as I know myself to be a coward I shall be unhappy."

So once more the little company set off upon the journey, the Lion walking with stately strides at Dorothy's side. Toto did not approve this new comrade at first, for he could not forget how nearly he had been crushed between the Lion's great jaws. But after a time he became more at ease, and presently Toto and the Cowardly Lion had grown to be good friends.

During the rest of that day there was no other adventure to mar the peace of their journey. Once, indeed, the Tin Woodman stepped upon a beetle that was crawling along the road, and killed the poor little thing. This made the Tin Woodman very unhappy, for he was always careful not to hurt any living creature; and as he walked along he wept several tears of sorrow and regret. These tears ran slowly down his face and over the hinges of his jaw, and there they rusted. When Dorothy presently asked him a question the Tin Woodman could not open his mouth, for his jaws were tightly rusted together. He became greatly frightened at this and made many motions to Dorothy to relieve him, but she could not understand. The Lion was also puzzled to know what was wrong. But the Scarecrow seized the oil-can from Dorothy's basket and oiled the Woodman's jaws, so that after a few moments he could talk as well as before.

"This will serve me a lesson," said he, "to look where I step. For if I should kill another bug or beetle I should surely cry again, and crying rusts my jaws so that I cannot speak."

Thereafter he walked very carefully, with his eyes on the road, and when he saw a tiny ant toiling by he would step over it, so as not to harm it. The Tin Woodman knew very well he had no heart, and therefore he took great care never to be cruel or unkind to anything.

"You people with hearts," he said, "have something to guide you, and need never do wrong; but I have no heart, and so I must be very careful. When Oz gives me a heart of course I needn't mind so much."

 

 

7. The Journey to the Great Oz
They were obliged to camp out that night under a large tree in the forest, for there were no houses near. The tree made a good, thick covering to protect them from the dew, and the Tin Woodman chopped a great pile of wood with his axe and Dorothy built a splendid fire that warmed her and made her feel less lonely. She and Toto ate the last of their bread, and now she did not know what they would do for breakfast.

"If you wish," said the Lion, "I will go into the forest and kill a deer for you. You can roast it by the fire, since your tastes are so peculiar that you prefer cooked food, and then you will have a very good breakfast."

"Don't! Please don't," begged the Tin Woodman. "I should certainly weep if you killed a poor deer, and then my jaws would rust again."

But the Lion went away into the forest and found his own supper, and no one ever knew what it was, for he didn't mention it. And the Scarecrow found a tree full of nuts and filled Dorothy's basket with them, so that she would not be hungry for a long time. She thought this was very kind and thoughtful of the Scarecrow, but she laughed heartily at the awkward way in which the poor creature picked up the nuts. His padded hands were so clumsy and the nuts were so small that he dropped almost as many as he put in the basket. But the Scarecrow did not mind how long it took him to fill the basket, for it enabled him to keep away from the fire, as he feared a spark might get into his straw and burn him up. So he kept a good distance away from the flames, and only came near to cover Dorothy with dry leaves when she lay down to sleep. These kept her very snug and warm, and she slept soundly until morning.

When it was daylight, the girl bathed her face in a little rippling brook, and soon after they all started toward the Emerald City.

This was to be an eventful day for the travelers. They had hardly been walking an hour when they saw before them a great ditch that crossed the road and divided the forest as far as they could see on either side. It was a very wide ditch, and when they crept up to the edge and looked into it they could see it was also very deep, and there were many big, jagged rocks at the bottom. The sides were so steep that none of them could climb down, and for a moment it seemed that their journey must end.

"What shall we do?" asked Dorothy despairingly.

"I haven't the faintest idea," said the Tin Woodman, and the Lion shook his shaggy mane and looked thoughtful.

But the Scarecrow said, "We cannot fly, that is certain. Neither can we climb down into this great ditch. Therefore, if we cannot jump over it, we must stop where we are."

"I think I could jump over it," said the Cowardly Lion, after measuring the distance carefully in his mind.

"Then we are all right," answered the Scarecrow, "for you can carry us all over on your back, one at a time."

"Well, I'll try it," said the Lion. "Who will go first?"

"I will," declared the Scarecrow, "for, if you found that you could not jump over the gulf, Dorothy would be killed, or the Tin Woodman badly dented on the rocks below. But if I am on your back it will not matter so much, for the fall would not hurt me at all."

"I am terribly afraid of falling, myself," said the Cowardly Lion, "but I suppose there is nothing to do but try it. So get on my back and we will make the attempt."

The Scarecrow sat upon the Lion's back, and the big beast walked to the edge of the gulf and crouched down.

"Why don't you run and jump?" asked the Scarecrow.

"Because that isn't the way we Lions do these things," he replied. Then giving a great spring, he shot through the air and landed safely on the other side. They were all greatly pleased to see how easily he did it, and after the Scarecrow had got down from his back the Lion sprang across the ditch again.

Dorothy thought she would go next; so she took Toto in her arms and climbed on the Lion's back, holding tightly to his mane with one hand. The next moment it seemed as if she were flying through the air; and then, before she had time to think about it, she was safe on the other side. The Lion went back a third time and got the Tin Woodman, and then they all sat down for a few moments to give the beast a chance to rest, for his great leaps had made his breath short, and he panted like a big dog that has been running too long.

They found the forest very thick on this side, and it looked dark and gloomy. After the Lion had rested they started along the road of yellow brick, silently wondering, each in his own mind, if ever they would come to the end of the woods and reach the bright sunshine again. To add to their discomfort, they soon heard strange noises in the depths of the forest, and the Lion whispered to them that it was in this part of the country that the Kalidahs lived.

"What are the Kalidahs?" asked the girl.

"They are monstrous beasts with bodies like bears and heads like tigers," replied the Lion, "and with claws so long and sharp that they could tear me in two as easily as I could kill Toto. I'm terribly afraid of the Kalidahs."

"I'm not surprised that you are," returned Dorothy. "They must be dreadful beasts."

The Lion was about to reply when suddenly they came to another gulf across the road. But this one was so broad and deep that the Lion knew at once he could not leap across it.

So they sat down to consider what they should do, and after serious thought the Scarecrow said:

"Here is a great tree, standing close to the ditch. If the Tin Woodman can chop it down, so that it will fall to the other side, we can walk across it easily."

"That is a first-rate idea," said the Lion. "One would almost suspect you had brains in your head, instead of straw."

The Woodman set to work at once, and so sharp was his axe that the tree was soon chopped nearly through. Then the Lion put his strong front legs against the tree and pushed with all his might, and slowly the big tree tipped and fell with a crash across the ditch, with its top branches on the other side.

They had just started to cross this queer bridge when a sharp growl made them all look up, and to their horror they saw running toward them two great beasts with bodies like bears and heads like tigers.

"They are the Kalidahs!" said the Cowardly Lion, beginning to tremble.

"Quick!" cried the Scarecrow. "Let us cross over."

So Dorothy went first, holding Toto in her arms, the Tin Woodman followed, and the Scarecrow came next. The Lion, although he was certainly afraid, turned to face the Kalidahs, and then he gave so loud and terrible a roar that Dorothy screamed and the Scarecrow fell over backward, while even the fierce beasts stopped short and looked at him in surprise.

But, seeing they were bigger than the Lion, and remembering that there were two of them and only one of him, the Kalidahs again rushed forward, and the Lion crossed over the tree and turned to see what they would do next. Without stopping an instant the fierce beasts also began to cross the tree. And the Lion said to Dorothy:

"We are lost, for they will surely tear us to pieces with their sharp claws. But stand close behind me, and I will fight them as long as I am alive."

"Wait a minute!" called the Scarecrow. He had been thinking what was best to be done, and now he asked the Woodman to chop away the end of the tree that rested on their side of the ditch. The Tin Woodman began to use his axe at once, and, just as the two Kalidahs were nearly across, the tree fell with a crash into the gulf, carrying the ugly, snarling brutes with it, and both were dashed to pieces on the sharp rocks at the bottom.

"Well," said the Cowardly Lion, drawing a long breath of relief, "I see we are going to live a little while longer, and I am glad of it, for it must be a very uncomfortable thing not to be alive. Those creatures frightened me so badly that my heart is beating yet."

"Ah," said the Tin Woodman sadly, "I wish I had a heart to beat."

This adventure made the travelers more anxious than ever to get out of the forest, and they walked so fast that Dorothy became tired, and had to ride on the Lion's back. To their great joy the trees became thinner the farther they advanced, and in the afternoon they suddenly came upon a broad river, flowing swiftly just before them. On the other side of the water they could see the road of yellow brick running through a beautiful country, with green meadows dotted with bright flowers and all the road bordered with trees hanging full of delicious fruits. They were greatly pleased to see this delightful country before them.

"How shall we cross the river?" asked Dorothy.

"That is easily done," replied the Scarecrow. "The Tin Woodman must build us a raft, so we can float to the other side."

So the Woodman took his axe and began to chop down small trees to make a raft, and while he was busy at this the Scarecrow found on the riverbank a tree full of fine fruit. This pleased Dorothy, who had eaten nothing but nuts all day, and she made a hearty meal of the ripe fruit.

But it takes time to make a raft, even when one is as industrious and untiring as the Tin Woodman, and when night came the work was not done. So they found a cozy place under the trees where they slept well until the morning; and Dorothy dreamed of the Emerald City, and of the good Wizard Oz, who would soon send her back to her own home again.

 

 

8. The Deadly Poppy Field
Our little party of travelers awakened the next morning refreshed and full of hope, and Dorothy breakfasted like a princess off peaches and plums from the trees beside the river. Behind them was the dark forest they had passed safely through, although they had suffered many discouragements; but before them was a lovely, sunny country that seemed to beckon them on to the Emerald City.

To be sure, the broad river now cut them off from this beautiful land. But the raft was nearly done, and after the Tin Woodman had cut a few more logs and fastened them together with wooden pins, they were ready to start. Dorothy sat down in the middle of the raft and held Toto in her arms. When the Cowardly Lion stepped upon the raft it tipped badly, for he was big and heavy; but the Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman stood upon the other end to steady it, and they had long poles in their hands to push the raft through the water.

They got along quite well at first, but when they reached the middle of the river the swift current swept the raft downstream, farther and farther away from the road of yellow brick. And the water grew so deep that the long poles would not touch the bottom.

"This is bad," said the Tin Woodman, "for if we cannot get to the land we shall be carried into the country of the Wicked Witch of the West, and she will enchant us and make us her slaves."

"And then I should get no brains," said the Scarecrow.

"And I should get no courage," said the Cowardly Lion.

"And I should get no heart," said the Tin Woodman.

"And I should never get back to Kansas," said Dorothy.

"We must certainly get to the Emerald City if we can," the Scarecrow continued, and he pushed so hard on his long pole that it stuck fast in the mud at the bottom of the river. Then, before he could pull it out again--or let go--the raft was swept away, and the poor Scarecrow left clinging to the pole in the middle of the river.

"Good-bye!" he called after them, and they were very sorry to leave him. Indeed, the Tin Woodman began to cry, but fortunately remembered that he might rust, and so dried his tears on Dorothy's apron.

Of course this was a bad thing for the Scarecrow.

"I am now worse off than when I first met Dorothy," he thought. "Then, I was stuck on a pole in a cornfield, where I could make-believe scare the crows, at any rate. But surely there is no use for a Scarecrow stuck on a pole in the middle of a river. I am afraid I shall never have any brains, after all!"

Down the stream the raft floated, and the poor Scarecrow was left far behind. Then the Lion said:

"Something must be done to save us. I think I can swim to the shore and pull the raft after me, if you will only hold fast to the tip of my tail."

So he sprang into the water, and the Tin Woodman caught fast hold of his tail. Then the Lion began to swim with all his might toward the shore. It was hard work, although he was so big; but by and by they were drawn out of the current, and then Dorothy took the Tin Woodman's long pole and helped push the raft to the land.

They were all tired out when they reached the shore at last and stepped off upon the pretty green grass, and they also knew that the stream had carried them a long way past the road of yellow brick that led to the Emerald City.

"What shall we do now?" asked the Tin Woodman, as the Lion lay down on the grass to let the sun dry him.

"We must get back to the road, in some way," said Dorothy.

"The best plan will be to walk along the riverbank until we come to the road again," remarked the Lion.

So, when they were rested, Dorothy picked up her basket and they started along the grassy bank, to the road from which the river had carried them. It was a lovely country, with plenty of flowers and fruit trees and sunshine to cheer them, and had they not felt so sorry for the poor Scarecrow, they could have been very happy.

They walked along as fast as they could, Dorothy only stopping once to pick a beautiful flower; and after a time the Tin Woodman cried out: "Look!"

Then they all looked at the river and saw the Scarecrow perched upon his pole in the middle of the water, looking very lonely and sad.

"What can we do to save him?" asked Dorothy.

The Lion and the Woodman both shook their heads, for they did not know. So they sat down upon the bank and gazed wistfully at the Scarecrow until a Stork flew by, who, upon seeing them, stopped to rest at the water's edge.

"Who are you and where are you going?" asked the Stork.

"I am Dorothy," answered the girl, "and these are my friends, the Tin Woodman and the Cowardly Lion; and we are going to the Emerald City."

"This isn't the road," said the Stork, as she twisted her long neck and looked sharply at the queer party.

"I know it," returned Dorothy, "but we have lost the Scarecrow, and are wondering how we shall get him again."

"Where is he?" asked the Stork.

"Over there in the river," answered the little girl.

"If he wasn't so big and heavy I would get him for you," remarked the Stork.

"He isn't heavy a bit," said Dorothy eagerly, "for he is stuffed with straw; and if you will bring him back to us, we shall thank you ever and ever so much."

"Well, I'll try," said the Stork, "but if I find he is too heavy to carry I shall have to drop him in the river again."

So the big bird flew into the air and over the water till she came to where the Scarecrow was perched upon his pole. Then the Stork with her great claws grabbed the Scarecrow by the arm and carried him up into the air and back to the bank, where Dorothy and the Lion and the Tin Woodman and Toto were sitting.

When the Scarecrow found himself among his friends again, he was so happy that he hugged them all, even the Lion and Toto; and as they walked along he sang "Tol-de-ri-de-oh!" at every step, he felt so gay.

"I was afraid I should have to stay in the river forever," he said, "but the kind Stork saved me, and if I ever get any brains I shall find the Stork again and do her some kindness in return."

"That's all right," said the Stork, who was flying along beside them. "I always like to help anyone in trouble. But I must go now, for my babies are waiting in the nest for me. I hope you will find the Emerald City and that Oz will help you."

"Thank you," replied Dorothy, and then the kind Stork flew into the air and was soon out of sight.

They walked along listening to the singing of the brightly colored birds and looking at the lovely flowers which now became so thick that the ground was carpeted with them. There were big yellow and white and blue and purple blossoms, besides great clusters of scarlet poppies, which were so brilliant in color they almost dazzled Dorothy's eyes.

"Aren't they beautiful?" the girl asked, as she breathed in the spicy scent of the bright flowers.

"I suppose so," answered the Scarecrow. "When I have brains, I shall probably like them better."

"If I only had a heart, I should love them," added the Tin Woodman.

"I always did like flowers," said the Lion. "They of seem so helpless and frail. But there are none in the forest so bright as these."

They now came upon more and more of the big scarlet poppies, and fewer and fewer of the other flowers; and soon they found themselves in the midst of a great meadow of poppies. Now it is well known that when there are many of these flowers together their odor is so powerful that anyone who breathes it falls asleep, and if the sleeper is not carried away from the scent of the flowers, he sleeps on and on forever. But Dorothy did not know this, nor could she get away from the bright red flowers that were everywhere about; so presently her eyes grew heavy and she felt she must sit down to rest and to sleep.

But the Tin Woodman would not let her do this.

"We must hurry and get back to the road of yellow brick before dark," he said; and the Scarecrow agreed with him. So they kept walking until Dorothy could stand no longer. Her eyes closed in spite of herself and she forgot where she was and fell among the poppies, fast asleep.

"What shall we do?" asked the Tin Woodman.

"If we leave her here she will die," said the Lion. "The smell of the flowers is killing us all. I myself can scarcely keep my eyes open, and the dog is asleep already."

It was true; Toto had fallen down beside his little mistress. But the Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman, not being made of flesh, were not troubled by the scent of the flowers.

"Run fast," said the Scarecrow to the Lion, "and get out of this deadly flower bed as soon as you can. We will bring the little girl with us, but if you should fall asleep you are too big to be carried."

So the Lion aroused himself and bounded forward as fast as he could go. In a moment he was out of sight.

"Let us make a chair with our hands and carry her," said the Scarecrow. So they picked up Toto and put the dog in Dorothy's lap, and then they made a chair with their hands for the seat and their arms for the arms and carried the sleeping girl between them through the flowers.

On and on they walked, and it seemed that the great carpet of deadly flowers that surrounded them would never end. They followed the bend of the river, and at last came upon their friend the Lion, lying fast asleep among the poppies. The flowers had been too strong for the huge beast and he had given up at last, and fallen only a short distance from the end of the poppy bed, where the sweet grass spread in beautiful green fields before them.

"We can do nothing for him," said the Tin Woodman, sadly; "for he is much too heavy to lift. We must leave him here to sleep on forever, and perhaps he will dream that he has found courage at last."

"I'm sorry," said the Scarecrow. "The Lion was a very good comrade for one so cowardly. But let us go on."

They carried the sleeping girl to a pretty spot beside the river, far enough from the poppy field to prevent her breathing any more of the poison of the flowers, and here they laid her gently on the soft grass and waited for the fresh breeze to waken her.

 

 

9. The Queen of the Field Mice
"We cannot be far from the road of yellow brick, now," remarked the Scarecrow, as he stood beside the girl, "for we have come nearly as far as the river carried us away."

The Tin Woodman was about to reply when he heard a low growl, and turning his head (which worked beautifully on hinges) he saw a strange beast come bounding over the grass toward them. It was, indeed, a great yellow Wildcat, and the Woodman thought it must be chasing something, for its ears were lying close to its head and its mouth was wide open, showing two rows of ugly teeth, while its red eyes glowed like balls of fire. As it came nearer the Tin Woodman saw that running before the beast was a little gray field mouse, and although he had no heart he knew it was wrong for the Wildcat to try to kill such a pretty, harmless creature.

So the Woodman raised his axe, and as the Wildcat ran by he gave it a quick blow that cut the beast's head clean off from its body, and it rolled over at his feet in two pieces.

The field mouse, now that it was freed from its enemy, stopped short; and coming slowly up to the Woodman it said, in a squeaky little voice:

"Oh, thank you! Thank you ever so much for saving my life."

"Don't speak of it, I beg of you," replied the Woodman. "I have no heart, you know, so I am careful to help all those who may need a friend, even if it happens to be only a mouse."

"Only a mouse!" cried the little animal, indignantly. "Why, I am a Queen--the Queen of all the Field Mice!"

"Oh, indeed," said the Woodman, making a bow.

"Therefore you have done a great deed, as well as a brave one, in saving my life," added the Queen.

At that moment several mice were seen running up as fast as their little legs could carry them, and when they saw their Queen they exclaimed:

"Oh, your Majesty, we thought you would be killed! How did you manage to escape the great Wildcat?" They all bowed so low to the little Queen that they almost stood upon their heads.

"This funny tin man," she answered, "killed the Wildcat and saved my life. So hereafter you must all serve him, and obey his slightest wish."

"We will!" cried all the mice, in a shrill chorus. And then they scampered in all directions, for Toto had awakened from his sleep, and seeing all these mice around him he gave one bark of delight and jumped right into the middle of the group. Toto had always loved to chase mice when he lived in Kansas, and he saw no harm in it.

But the Tin Woodman caught the dog in his arms and held him tight, while he called to the mice, "Come back! Come back! Toto shall not hurt you."

At this the Queen of the Mice stuck her head out from underneath a clump of grass and asked, in a timid voice, "Are you sure he will not bite us?"

"I will not let him," said the Woodman; "so do not be afraid."

One by one the mice came creeping back, and Toto did not bark again, although he tried to get out of the Woodman's arms, and would have bitten him had he not known very well he was made of tin. Finally one of the biggest mice spoke.

"Is there anything we can do," it asked, "to repay you for saving the life of our Queen?"

"Nothing that I know of," answered the Woodman; but the Scarecrow, who had been trying to think, but could not because his head was stuffed with straw, said, quickly, "Oh, yes; you can save our friend, the Cowardly Lion, who is asleep in the poppy bed."

"A Lion!" cried the little Queen. "Why, he would eat us all up."

"Oh, no," declared the Scarecrow; "this Lion is a coward."

"Really?" asked the Mouse.

"He says so himself," answered the Scarecrow, "and he would never hurt anyone who is our friend. If you will help us to save him I promise that he shall treat you all with kindness."

"Very well," said the Queen, "we trust you. But what shall we do?"

"Are there many of these mice which call you Queen and are willing to obey you?"

"Oh, yes; there are thousands," she replied.

"Then send for them all to come here as soon as possible, and let each one bring a long piece of string."

The Queen turned to the mice that attended her and told them to go at once and get all her people. As soon as they heard her orders they ran away in every direction as fast as possible.

"Now," said the Scarecrow to the Tin Woodman, "you must go to those trees by the riverside and make a truck that will carry the Lion."

So the Woodman went at once to the trees and began to work; and he soon made a truck out of the limbs of trees, from which he chopped away all the leaves and branches. He fastened it together with wooden pegs and made the four wheels out of short pieces of a big tree trunk. So fast and so well did he work that by the time the mice began to arrive the truck was all ready for them.

They came from all directions, and there were thousands of them: big mice and little mice and middle-sized mice; and each one brought a piece of string in his mouth. It was about this time that Dorothy woke from her long sleep and opened her eyes. She was greatly astonished to find herself lying upon the grass, with thousands of mice standing around and looking at her timidly. But the Scarecrow told her about everything, and turning to the dignified little Mouse, he said:

"Permit me to introduce to you her Majesty, the Queen."

Dorothy nodded gravely and the Queen made a curtsy, after which she became quite friendly with the little girl.

The Scarecrow and the Woodman now began to fasten the mice to the truck, using the strings they had brought. One end of a string was tied around the neck of each mouse and the other end to the truck. Of course the truck was a thousand times bigger than any of the mice who were to draw it; but when all the mice had been harnessed, they were able to pull it quite easily. Even the Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman could sit on it, and were drawn swiftly by their queer little horses to the place where the Lion lay asleep.

After a great deal of hard work, for the Lion was heavy, they managed to get him up on the truck. Then the Queen hurriedly gave her people the order to start, for she feared if the mice stayed among the poppies too long they also would fall asleep.

At first the little creatures, many though they were, could hardly stir the heavily loaded truck; but the Woodman and the Scarecrow both pushed from behind, and they got along better. Soon they rolled the Lion out of the poppy bed to the green fields, where he could breathe the sweet, fresh air again, instead of the poisonous scent of the flowers.

Dorothy came to meet them and thanked the little mice warmly for saving her companion from death. She had grown so fond of the big Lion she was glad he had been rescued.

Then the mice were unharnessed from the truck and scampered away through the grass to their homes. The Queen of the Mice was the last to leave.

"If ever you need us again," she said, "come out into the field and call, and we shall hear you and come to your assistance. Good-bye!"

"Good-bye!" they all answered, and away the Queen ran, while Dorothy held Toto tightly lest he should run after her and frighten her.

After this they sat down beside the Lion until he should awaken; and the Scarecrow brought Dorothy some fruit from a tree near by, which she ate for her dinner.

 

 

10. The Guardian of the Gate
It was some time before the Cowardly Lion awakened, for he had lain among the poppies a long while, breathing in their deadly fragrance; but when he did open his eyes and roll off the truck he was very glad to find himself still alive.

"I ran as fast as I could," he said, sitting down and yawning, "but the flowers were too strong for me. How did you get me out?"

Then they told him of the field mice, and how they had generously saved him from death; and the Cowardly Lion laughed, and said:

"I have always thought myself very big and terrible; yet such little things as flowers came near to killing me, and such small animals as mice have saved my life. How strange it all is! But, comrades, what shall we do now?"

"We must journey on until we find the road of yellow brick again," said Dorothy, "and then we can keep on to the Emerald City."

So, the Lion being fully refreshed, and feeling quite himself again, they all started upon the journey, greatly enjoying the walk through the soft, fresh grass; and it was not long before they reached the road of yellow brick and turned again toward the Emerald City where the Great Oz dwelt.

The road was smooth and well paved, now, and the country about was beautiful, so that the travelers rejoiced in leaving the forest far behind, and with it the many dangers they had met in its gloomy shades. Once more they could see fences built beside the road; but these were painted green, and when they came to a small house, in which a farmer evidently lived, that also was painted green. They passed by several of these houses during the afternoon, and sometimes people came to the doors and looked at them as if they would like to ask questions; but no one came near them nor spoke to them because of the great Lion, of which they were very much afraid. The people were all dressed in clothing of a lovely emerald-green color and wore peaked hats like those of the Munchkins.

"This must be the Land of Oz," said Dorothy, "and we are surely getting near the Emerald City."

"Yes," answered the Scarecrow. "Everything is green here, while in the country of the Munchkins blue was the favorite color. But the people do not seem to be as friendly as the Munchkins, and I'm afraid we shall be unable to find a place to pass the night."

"I should like something to eat besides fruit," said the girl, "and I'm sure Toto is nearly starved. Let us stop at the next house and talk to the people."

So, when they came to a good-sized farmhouse, Dorothy walked boldly up to the door and knocked.

A woman opened it just far enough to look out, and said, "What do you want, child, and why is that great Lion with you?"

"We wish to pass the night with you, if you will allow us," answered Dorothy; "and the Lion is my friend and comrade, and would not hurt you for the world."

"Is he tame?" asked the woman, opening the door a little wider.

"Oh, yes," said the girl, "and he is a great coward, too. He will be more afraid of you than you are of him."

"Well," said the woman, after thinking it over and taking another peep at the Lion, "if that is the case you may come in, and I will give you some supper and a place to sleep."

So they all entered the house, where there were, besides the woman, two children and a man. The man had hurt his leg, and was lying on the couch in a corner. They seemed greatly surprised to see so strange a company, and while the woman was busy laying the table the man asked:

"Where are you all going?"

"To the Emerald City," said Dorothy, "to see the Great Oz."

"Oh, indeed!" exclaimed the man. "Are you sure that Oz will see you?"

"Why not?" she replied.

"Why, it is said that he never lets anyone come into his presence. I have been to the Emerald City many times, and it is a beautiful and wonderful place; but I have never been permitted to see the Great Oz, nor do I know of any living person who has seen him."

"Does he never go out?" asked the Scarecrow.

"Never. He sits day after day in the great Throne Room of his Palace, and even those who wait upon him do not see him face to face."

"What is he like?" asked the girl.

"That is hard to tell," said the man thoughtfully. "You see, Oz is a Great Wizard, and can take on any form he wishes. So that some say he looks like a bird; and some say he looks like an elephant; and some say he looks like a cat. To others he appears as a beautiful fairy, or a brownie, or in any other form that pleases him. But who the real Oz is, when he is in his own form, no living person can tell."

"That is very strange," said Dorothy, "but we must try, in some way, to see him, or we shall have made our journey for nothing."

"Why do you wish to see the terrible Oz?" asked the man.

"I want him to give me some brains," said the Scarecrow eagerly.

"Oh, Oz could do that easily enough," declared the man. "He has more brains than he needs."

"And I want him to give me a heart," said the Tin Woodman.

"That will not trouble him," continued the man, "for Oz has a large collection of hearts, of all sizes and shapes."

"And I want him to give me courage," said the Cowardly Lion.

"Oz keeps a great pot of courage in his Throne Room," said the man, "which he has covered with a golden plate, to keep it from running over. He will be glad to give you some."

"And I want him to send me back to Kansas," said Dorothy.

"Where is Kansas?" asked the man, with surprise.

"I don't know," replied Dorothy sorrowfully, "but it is my home, and I'm sure it's somewhere."

"Very likely. Well, Oz can do anything; so I suppose he will find Kansas for you. But first you must get to see him, and that will be a hard task; for the Great Wizard does not like to see anyone, and he usually has his own way. But what do YOU want?" he continued, speaking to Toto. Toto only wagged his tail; for, strange to say, he could not speak.

The woman now called to them that supper was ready, so they gathered around the table and Dorothy ate some delicious porridge and a dish of scrambled eggs and a plate of nice white bread, and enjoyed her meal. The Lion ate some of the porridge, but did not care for it, saying it was made from oats and oats were food for horses, not for lions. The Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman ate nothing at all. Toto ate a little of everything, and was glad to get a good supper again.

The woman now gave Dorothy a bed to sleep in, and Toto lay down beside her, while the Lion guarded the door of her room so she might not be disturbed. The Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman stood up in a corner and kept quiet all night, although of course they could not sleep.

The next morning, as soon as the sun was up, they started on their way, and soon saw a beautiful green glow in the sky just before them.

"That must be the Emerald City," said Dorothy.

As they walked on, the green glow became brighter and brighter, and it seemed that at last they were nearing the end of their travels. Yet it was afternoon before they came to the great wall that surrounded the City. It was high and thick and of a bright green color.

In front of them, and at the end of the road of yellow brick, was a big gate, all studded with emeralds that glittered so in the sun that even the painted eyes of the Scarecrow were dazzled by their brilliancy.

There was a bell beside the gate, and Dorothy pushed the button and heard a silvery tinkle sound within. Then the big gate swung slowly open, and they all passed through and found themselves in a high arched room, the walls of which glistened with countless emeralds.

Before them stood a little man about the same size as the Munchkins. He was clothed all in green, from his head to his feet, and even his skin was of a greenish tint. At his side was a large green box.

When he saw Dorothy and her companions the man asked, "What do you wish in the Emerald City?"

"We came here to see the Great Oz," said Dorothy.

The man was so surprised at this answer that he sat down to think it over.

"It has been many years since anyone asked me to see Oz," he said, shaking his head in perplexity. "He is powerful and terrible, and if you come on an idle or foolish errand to bother the wise reflections of the Great Wizard, he might be angry and destroy you all in an instant."

"But it is not a foolish errand, nor an idle one," replied the Scarecrow; "it is important. And we have been told that Oz is a good Wizard."

"So he is," said the green man, "and he rules the Emerald City wisely and well. But to those who are not honest, or who approach him from curiosity, he is most terrible, and few have ever dared ask to see his face. I am the Guardian of the Gates, and since you demand to see the Great Oz I must take you to his Palace. But first you must put on the spectacles."

"Why?" asked Dorothy.

"Because if you did not wear spectacles the brightness and glory of the Emerald City would blind you. Even those who live in the City must wear spectacles night and day. They are all locked on, for Oz so ordered it when the City was first built, and I have the only key that will unlock them."

He opened the big box, and Dorothy saw that it was filled with spectacles of every size and shape. All of them had green glasses in them. The Guardian of the Gates found a pair that would just fit Dorothy and put them over her eyes. There were two golden bands fastened to them that passed around the back of her head, where they were locked together by a little key that was at the end of a chain the Guardian of the Gates wore around his neck. When they were on, Dorothy could not take them off had she wished, but of course she did not wish to be blinded by the glare of the Emerald City, so she said nothing.

Then the green man fitted spectacles for the Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman and the Lion, and even on little Toto; and all were locked fast with the key.

Then the Guardian of the Gates put on his own glasses and told them he was ready to show them to the Palace. Taking a big golden key from a peg on the wall, he opened another gate, and they all followed him through the portal into the streets of the Emerald City.

 

 

11. The Wonderful City of Oz
Even with eyes protected by the green spectacles, Dorothy and her friends were at first dazzled by the brilliancy of the wonderful City. The streets were lined with beautiful houses all built of green marble and studded everywhere with sparkling emeralds. They walked over a pavement of the same green marble, and where the blocks were joined together were rows of emeralds, set closely, and glittering in the brightness of the sun. The window panes were of green glass; even the sky above the City had a green tint, and the rays of the sun were green.

There were many people--men, women, and children--walking about, and these were all dressed in green clothes and had greenish skins. They looked at Dorothy and her strangely assorted company with wondering eyes, and the children all ran away and hid behind their mothers when they saw the Lion; but no one spoke to them. Many shops stood in the street, and Dorothy saw that everything in them was green. Green candy and green pop corn were offered for sale, as well as green shoes, green hats, and green clothes of all sorts. At one place a man was selling green lemonade, and when the children bought it Dorothy could see that they paid for it with green pennies.

There seemed to be no horses nor animals of any kind; the men carried things around in little green carts, which they pushed before them. Everyone seemed happy and contented and prosperous.

The Guardian of the Gates led them through the streets until they came to a big building, exactly in the middle of the City, which was the Palace of Oz, the Great Wizard. There was a soldier before the door, dressed in a green uniform and wearing a long green beard.

"Here are strangers," said the Guardian of the Gates to him, "and they demand to see the Great Oz."

"Step inside," answered the soldier, "and I will carry your message to him."

So they passed through the Palace Gates and were led into a big room with a green carpet and lovely green furniture set with emeralds. The soldier made them all wipe their feet upon a green mat before entering this room, and when they were seated he said politely:

"Please make yourselves comfortable while I go to the door of the Throne Room and tell Oz you are here."

They had to wait a long time before the soldier returned. When, at last, he came back, Dorothy asked:

"Have you seen Oz?"

"Oh, no," returned the soldier; "I have never seen him. But I spoke to him as he sat behind his screen and gave him your message. He said he will grant you an audience, if you so desire; but each one of you must enter his presence alone, and he will admit but one each day. Therefore, as you must remain in the Palace for several days, I will have you shown to rooms where you may rest in comfort after your journey."

"Thank you," replied the girl; "that is very kind of Oz."

The soldier now blew upon a green whistle, and at once a young girl, dressed in a pretty green silk gown, entered the room. She had lovely green hair and green eyes, and she bowed low before Dorothy as she said, "Follow me and I will show you your room."

So Dorothy said good-bye to all her friends except Toto, and taking the dog in her arms followed the green girl through seven passages and up three flights of stairs until they came to a room at the front of the Palace. It was the sweetest little room in the world, with a soft comfortable bed that had sheets of green silk and a green velvet counterpane. There was a tiny fountain in the middle of the room, that shot a spray of green perfume into the air, to fall back into a beautifully carved green marble basin. Beautiful green flowers stood in the windows, and there was a shelf with a row of little green books. When Dorothy had time to open these books she found them full of queer green pictures that made her laugh, they were so funny.

In a wardrobe were many green dresses, made of silk and satin and velvet; and all of them fitted Dorothy exactly.

"Make yourself perfectly at home," said the green girl, "and if you wish for anything ring the bell. Oz will send for you tomorrow morning."

She left Dorothy alone and went back to the others. These she also led to rooms, and each one of them found himself lodged in a very pleasant part of the Palace. Of course this politeness was wasted on the Scarecrow; for when he found himself alone in his room he stood stupidly in one spot, just within the doorway, to wait till morning. It would not rest him to lie down, and he could not close his eyes; so he remained all night staring at a little spider which was weaving its web in a corner of the room, just as if it were not one of the most wonderful rooms in the world. The Tin Woodman lay down on his bed from force of habit, for he remembered when he was made of flesh; but not being able to sleep, he passed the night moving his joints up and down to make sure they kept in good working order. The Lion would have preferred a bed of dried leaves in the forest, and did not like being shut up in a room; but he had too much sense to let this worry him, so he sprang upon the bed and rolled himself up like a cat and purred himself asleep in a minute.

The next morning, after breakfast, the green maiden came to fetch Dorothy, and she dressed her in one of the prettiest gowns, made of green brocaded satin. Dorothy put on a green silk apron and tied a green ribbon around Toto's neck, and they started for the Throne Room of the Great Oz.

First they came to a great hall in which were many ladies and gentlemen of the court, all dressed in rich costumes. These people had nothing to do but talk to each other, but they always came to wait outside the Throne Room every morning, although they were never permitted to see Oz. As Dorothy entered they looked at her curiously, and one of them whispered:

"Are you really going to look upon the face of Oz the Terrible?"

"Of course," answered the girl, "if he will see me."

"Oh, he will see you," said the soldier who had taken her message to the Wizard, "although he does not like to have people ask to see him. Indeed, at first he was angry and said I should send you back where you came from. Then he asked me what you looked like, and when I mentioned your silver shoes he was very much interested. At last I told him about the mark upon your forehead, and he decided he would admit you to his presence."

Just then a bell rang, and the green girl said to Dorothy, "That is the signal. You must go into the Throne Room alone."

She opened a little door and Dorothy walked boldly through and found herself in a wonderful place. It was a big, round room with a high arched roof, and the walls and ceiling and floor were covered with large emeralds set closely together. In the center of the roof was a great light, as bright as the sun, which made the emeralds sparkle in a wonderful manner.

But what interested Dorothy most was the big throne of green marble that stood in the middle of the room. It was shaped like a chair and sparkled with gems, as did everything else. In the center of the chair was an enormous Head, without a body to support it or any arms or legs whatever. There was no hair upon this head, but it had eyes and a nose and mouth, and was much bigger than the head of the biggest giant.

As Dorothy gazed upon this in wonder and fear, the eyes turned slowly and looked at her sharply and steadily. Then the mouth moved, and Dorothy heard a voice say:

"I am Oz, the Great and Terrible. Who are you, and why do you seek me?"

It was not such an awful voice as she had expected to come from the big Head; so she took courage and answered:

"I am Dorothy, the Small and Meek. I have come to you for help."

The eyes looked at her thoughtfully for a full minute. Then said the voice:

"Where did you get the silver shoes?"

"I got them from the Wicked Witch of the East, when my house fell on her and killed her," she replied.

"Where did you get the mark upon your forehead?" continued the voice.

"That is where the Good Witch of the North kissed me when she bade me good-bye and sent me to you," said the girl.

Again the eyes looked at her sharply, and they saw she was telling the truth. Then Oz asked, "What do you wish me to do?"

"Send me back to Kansas, where my Aunt Em and Uncle Henry are," she answered earnestly. "I don't like your country, although it is so beautiful. And I am sure Aunt Em will be dreadfully worried over my being away so long."

The eyes winked three times, and then they turned up to the ceiling and down to the floor and rolled around so queerly that they seemed to see every part of the room. And at last they looked at Dorothy again.

"Why should I do this for you?" asked Oz.

"Because you are strong and I am weak; because you are a Great Wizard and I am only a little girl."

"But you were strong enough to kill the Wicked Witch of the East," said Oz.

"That just happened," returned Dorothy simply; "I could not help it."

"Well," said the Head, "I will give you my answer. You have no right to expect me to send you back to Kansas unless you do something for me in return. In this country everyone must pay for everything he gets. If you wish me to use my magic power to send you home again you must do something for me first. Help me and I will help you."

"What must I do?" asked the girl.

"Kill the Wicked Witch of the West," answered Oz.

"But I cannot!" exclaimed Dorothy, greatly surprised.

"You killed the Witch of the East and you wear the silver shoes, which bear a powerful charm. There is now but one Wicked Witch left in all this land, and when you can tell me she is dead I will send you back to Kansas--but not before."

The little girl began to weep, she was so much disappointed; and the eyes winked again and looked upon her anxiously, as if the Great Oz felt that she could help him if she would.

"I never killed anything, willingly," she sobbed. "Even if I wanted to, how could I kill the Wicked Witch? If you, who are Great and Terrible, cannot kill her yourself, how do you expect me to do it?"

"I do not know," said the Head; "but that is my answer, and until the Wicked Witch dies you will not see your uncle and aunt again. Remember that the Witch is Wicked--tremendously Wicked--and ought to be killed. Now go, and do not ask to see me again until you have done your task."

Sorrowfully Dorothy left the Throne Room and went back where the Lion and the Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman were waiting to hear what Oz had said to her. "There is no hope for me," she said sadly, "for Oz will not send me home until I have killed the Wicked Witch of the West; and that I can never do."

Her friends were sorry, but could do nothing to help her; so Dorothy went to her own room and lay down on the bed and cried herself to sleep.

The next morning the soldier with the green whiskers came to the Scarecrow and said:

"Come with me, for Oz has sent for you."

So the Scarecrow followed him and was admitted into the great Throne Room, where he saw, sitting in the emerald throne, a most lovely Lady. She was dressed in green silk gauze and wore upon her flowing green locks a crown of jewels. Growing from her shoulders were wings, gorgeous in color and so light that they fluttered if the slightest breath of air reached them.

When the Scarecrow had bowed, as prettily as his straw stuffing would let him, before this beautiful creature, she looked upon him sweetly, and said:

"I am Oz, the Great and Terrible. Who are you, and why do you seek me?"

Now the Scarecrow, who had expected to see the great Head Dorothy had told him of, was much astonished; but he answered her bravely.

"I am only a Scarecrow, stuffed with straw. Therefore I have no brains, and I come to you praying that you will put brains in my head instead of straw, so that I may become as much a man as any other in your dominions."

"Why should I do this for you?" asked the Lady.

"Because you are wise and powerful, and no one else can help me," answered the Scarecrow.

"I never grant favors without some return," said Oz; "but this much I will promise. If you will kill for me the Wicked Witch of the West, I will bestow upon you a great many brains, and such good brains that you will be the wisest man in all the Land of Oz."

"I thought you asked Dorothy to kill the Witch," said the Scarecrow, in surprise.

"So I did. I don't care who kills her. But until she is dead I will not grant your wish. Now go, and do not seek me again until you have earned the brains you so greatly desire."

The Scarecrow went sorrowfully back to his friends and told them what Oz had said; and Dorothy was surprised to find that the Great Wizard was not a Head, as she had seen him, but a lovely Lady.

"All the same," said the Scarecrow, "she needs a heart as much as the Tin Woodman."

On the next morning the soldier with the green whiskers came to the Tin Woodman and said:

"Oz has sent for you. Follow me."

So the Tin Woodman followed him and came to the great Throne Room. He did not know whether he would find Oz a lovely Lady or a Head, but he hoped it would be the lovely Lady. "For," he said to himself, "if it is the head, I am sure I shall not be given a heart, since a head has no heart of its own and therefore cannot feel for me. But if it is the lovely Lady I shall beg hard for a heart, for all ladies are themselves said to be kindly hearted."

But when the Woodman entered the great Throne Room he saw neither the Head nor the Lady, for Oz had taken the shape of a most terrible Beast. It was nearly as big as an elephant, and the green throne seemed hardly strong enough to hold its weight. The Beast had a head like that of a rhinoceros, only there were five eyes in its face. There were five long arms growing out of its body, and it also had five long, slim legs. Thick, woolly hair covered every part of it, and a more dreadful-looking monster could not be imagined. It was fortunate the Tin Woodman had no heart at that moment, for it would have beat loud and fast from terror. But being only tin, the Woodman was not at all afraid, although he was much disappointed.

"I am Oz, the Great and Terrible," spoke the Beast, in a voice that was one great roar. "Who are you, and why do you seek me?"

"I am a Woodman, and made of tin. Therefore I have no heart, and cannot love. I pray you to give me a heart that I may be as other men are."

"Why should I do this?" demanded the Beast.

"Because I ask it, and you alone can grant my request," answered the Woodman.

Oz gave a low growl at this, but said, gruffly: "If you indeed desire a heart, you must earn it."

"How?" asked the Woodman.

"Help Dorothy to kill the Wicked Witch of the West," replied the Beast. "When the Witch is dead, come to me, and I will then give you the biggest and kindest and most loving heart in all the Land of Oz."

So the Tin Woodman was forced to return sorrowfully to his friends and tell them of the terrible Beast he had seen. They all wondered greatly at the many forms the Great Wizard could take upon himself, and the Lion said:

"If he is a Beast when I go to see him, I shall roar my loudest, and so frighten him that he will grant all I ask. And if he is the lovely Lady, I shall pretend to spring upon her, and so compel her to do my bidding. And if he is the great Head, he will be at my mercy; for I will roll this head all about the room until he promises to give us what we desire. So be of good cheer, my friends, for all will yet be well."

The next morning the soldier with the green whiskers led the Lion to the great Throne Room and bade him enter the presence of Oz.

The Lion at once passed through the door, and glancing around saw, to his surprise, that before the throne was a Ball of Fire, so fierce and glowing he could scarcely bear to gaze upon it. His first thought was that Oz had by accident caught on fire and was burning up; but when he tried to go nearer, the heat was so intense that it singed his whiskers, and he crept back tremblingly to a spot nearer the door.

Then a low, quiet voice came from the Ball of Fire, and these were the words it spoke:

"I am Oz, the Great and Terrible. Who are you, and why do you seek me?"

And the Lion answered, "I am a Cowardly Lion, afraid of everything. I came to you to beg that you give me courage, so that in reality I may become the King of Beasts, as men call me."

"Why should I give you courage?" demanded Oz.

"Because of all Wizards you are the greatest, and alone have power to grant my request," answered the Lion.

The Ball of Fire burned fiercely for a time, and the voice said, "Bring me proof that the Wicked Witch is dead, and that moment I will give you courage. But as long as the Witch lives, you must remain a coward."

The Lion was angry at this speech, but could say nothing in reply, and while he stood silently gazing at the Ball of Fire it became so furiously hot that he turned tail and rushed from the room. He was glad to find his friends waiting for him, and told them of his terrible interview with the Wizard.

"What shall we do now?" asked Dorothy sadly.

"There is only one thing we can do," returned the Lion, "and that is to go to the land of the Winkies, seek out the Wicked Witch, and destroy her."

"But suppose we cannot?" said the girl.

"Then I shall never have courage," declared the Lion.

"And I shall never have brains," added the Scarecrow.

"And I shall never have a heart," spoke the Tin Woodman.

"And I shall never see Aunt Em and Uncle Henry," said Dorothy, beginning to cry.

"Be careful!" cried the green girl. "The tears will fall on your green silk gown and spot it."

So Dorothy dried her eyes and said, "I suppose we must try it; but I am sure I do not want to kill anybody, even to see Aunt Em again."

"I will go with you; but I'm too much of a coward to kill the Witch," said the Lion.

"I will go too," declared the Scarecrow; "but I shall not be of much help to you, I am such a fool."

"I haven't the heart to harm even a Witch," remarked the Tin Woodman; "but if you go I certainly shall go with you."

Therefore it was decided to start upon their journey the next morning, and the Woodman sharpened his axe on a green grindstone and had all his joints properly oiled. The Scarecrow stuffed himself with fresh straw and Dorothy put new paint on his eyes that he might see better. The green girl, who was very kind to them, filled Dorothy's basket with good things to eat, and fastened a little bell around Toto's neck with a green ribbon.

They went to bed quite early and slept soundly until daylight, when they were awakened by the crowing of a green cock that lived in the back yard of the Palace, and the cackling of a hen that had laid a green egg.

 

 

12. The Search for the Wicked Witch
The soldier with the green whiskers led them through the streets of the Emerald City until they reached the room where the Guardian of the Gates lived. This officer unlocked their spectacles to put them back in his great box, and then he politely opened the gate for our friends.

"Which road leads to the Wicked Witch of the West?" asked Dorothy.

"There is no road," answered the Guardian of the Gates. "No one ever wishes to go that way."

"How, then, are we to find her?" inquired the girl.

"That will be easy," replied the man, "for when she knows you are in the country of the Winkies she will find you, and make you all her slaves."

"Perhaps not," said the Scarecrow, "for we mean to destroy her."

"Oh, that is different," said the Guardian of the Gates. "No one has ever destroyed her before, so I naturally thought she would make slaves of you, as she has of the rest. But take care; for she is wicked and fierce, and may not allow you to destroy her. Keep to the West, where the sun sets, and you cannot fail to find her."

They thanked him and bade him good-bye, and turned toward the West, walking over fields of soft grass dotted here and there with daisies and buttercups. Dorothy still wore the pretty silk dress she had put on in the palace, but now, to her surprise, she found it was no longer green, but pure white. The ribbon around Toto's neck had also lost its green color and was as white as Dorothy's dress.

The Emerald City was soon left far behind. As they advanced the ground became rougher and hillier, for there were no farms nor houses in this country of the West, and the ground was untilled.

In the afternoon the sun shone hot in their faces, for there were no trees to offer them shade; so that before night Dorothy and Toto and the Lion were tired, and lay down upon the grass and fell asleep, with the Woodman and the Scarecrow keeping watch.

Now the Wicked Witch of the West had but one eye, yet that was as powerful as a telescope, and could see everywhere. So, as she sat in the door of her castle, she happened to look around and saw Dorothy lying asleep, with her friends all about her. They were a long distance off, but the Wicked Witch was angry to find them in her country; so she blew upon a silver whistle that hung around her neck.

At once there came running to her from all directions a pack of great wolves. They had long legs and fierce eyes and sharp teeth.

"Go to those people," said the Witch, "and tear them to pieces."

"Are you not going to make them your slaves?" asked the leader of the wolves.

"No," she answered, "one is of tin, and one of straw; one is a girl and another a Lion. None of them is fit to work, so you may tear them into small pieces."

"Very well," said the wolf, and he dashed away at full speed, followed by the others.

It was lucky the Scarecrow and the Woodman were wide awake and heard the wolves coming.

"This is my fight," said the Woodman, "so get behind me and I will meet them as they come."

He seized his axe, which he had made very sharp, and as the leader of the wolves came on the Tin Woodman swung his arm and chopped the wolf's head from its body, so that it immediately died. As soon as he could raise his axe another wolf came up, and he also fell under the sharp edge of the Tin Woodman's weapon. There were forty wolves, and forty times a wolf was killed, so that at last they all lay dead in a heap before the Woodman.

Then he put down his axe and sat beside the Scarecrow, who said, "It was a good fight, friend."

They waited until Dorothy awoke the next morning. The little girl was quite frightened when she saw the great pile of shaggy wolves, but the Tin Woodman told her all. She thanked him for saving them and sat down to breakfast, after which they started again upon their journey.

Now this same morning the Wicked Witch came to the door of her castle and looked out with her one eye that could see far off. She saw all her wolves lying dead, and the strangers still traveling through her country. This made her angrier than before, and she blew her silver whistle twice.

Straightway a great flock of wild crows came flying toward her, enough to darken the sky.

And the Wicked Witch said to the King Crow, "Fly at once to the strangers; peck out their eyes and tear them to pieces."

The wild crows flew in one great flock toward Dorothy and her companions. When the little girl saw them coming she was afraid.

But the Scarecrow said, "This is my battle, so lie down beside me and you will not be harmed."

So they all lay upon the ground except the Scarecrow, and he stood up and stretched out his arms. And when the crows saw him they were frightened, as these birds always are by scarecrows, and did not dare to come any nearer. But the King Crow said:

"It is only a stuffed man. I will peck his eyes out."

The King Crow flew at the Scarecrow, who caught it by the head and twisted its neck until it died. And then another crow flew at him, and the Scarecrow twisted its neck also. There were forty crows, and forty times the Scarecrow twisted a neck, until at last all were lying dead beside him. Then he called to his companions to rise, and again they went upon their journey.

When the Wicked Witch looked out again and saw all her crows lying in a heap, she got into a terrible rage, and blew three times upon her silver whistle.

Forthwith there was heard a great buzzing in the air, and a swarm of black bees came flying toward her.

"Go to the strangers and sting them to death!" commanded the Witch, and the bees turned and flew rapidly until they came to where Dorothy and her friends were walking. But the Woodman had seen them coming, and the Scarecrow had decided what to do.

"Take out my straw and scatter it over the little girl and the dog and the Lion," he said to the Woodman, "and the bees cannot sting them." This the Woodman did, and as Dorothy lay close beside the Lion and held Toto in her arms, the straw covered them entirely.

The bees came and found no one but the Woodman to sting, so they flew at him and broke off all their stings against the tin, without hurting the Woodman at all. And as bees cannot live when their stings are broken that was the end of the black bees, and they lay scattered thick about the Woodman, like little heaps of fine coal.

Then Dorothy and the Lion got up, and the girl helped the Tin Woodman put the straw back into the Scarecrow again, until he was as good as ever. So they started upon their journey once more.

The Wicked Witch was so angry when she saw her black bees in little heaps like fine coal that she stamped her foot and tore her hair and gnashed her teeth. And then she called a dozen of her slaves, who were the Winkies, and gave them sharp spears, telling them to go to the strangers and destroy them.

The Winkies were not a brave people, but they had to do as they were told. So they marched away until they came near to Dorothy. Then the Lion gave a great roar and sprang towards them, and the poor Winkies were so frightened that they ran back as fast as they could.

When they returned to the castle the Wicked Witch beat them well with a strap, and sent them back to their work, after which she sat down to think what she should do next. She could not understand how all her plans to destroy these strangers had failed; but she was a powerful Witch, as well as a wicked one, and she soon made up her mind how to act.

There was, in her cupboard, a Golden Cap, with a circle of diamonds and rubies running round it. This Golden Cap had a charm. Whoever owned it could call three times upon the Winged Monkeys, who would obey any order they were given. But no person could command these strange creatures more than three times. Twice already the Wicked Witch had used the charm of the Cap. Once was when she had made the Winkies her slaves, and set herself to rule over their country. The Winged Monkeys had helped her do this. The second time was when she had fought against the Great Oz himself, and driven him out of the land of the West. The Winged Monkeys had also helped her in doing this. Only once more could she use this Golden Cap, for which reason she did not like to do so until all her other powers were exhausted. But now that her fierce wolves and her wild crows and her stinging bees were gone, and her slaves had been scared away by the Cowardly Lion, she saw there was only one way left to destroy Dorothy and her friends.

So the Wicked Witch took the Golden Cap from her cupboard and placed it upon her head. Then she stood upon her left foot and said slowly:

"Ep-pe, pep-pe, kak-ke!"

Next she stood upon her right foot and said:

"Hil-lo, hol-lo, hel-lo!"

After this she stood upon both feet and cried in a loud voice:

"Ziz-zy, zuz-zy, zik!"

Now the charm began to work. The sky was darkened, and a low rumbling sound was heard in the air. There was a rushing of many wings, a great chattering and laughing, and the sun came out of the dark sky to show the Wicked Witch surrounded by a crowd of monkeys, each with a pair of immense and powerful wings on his shoulders.

One, much bigger than the others, seemed to be their leader. He flew close to the Witch and said, "You have called us for the third and last time. What do you command?"

"Go to the strangers who are within my land and destroy them all except the Lion," said the Wicked Witch. "Bring that beast to me, for I have a mind to harness him like a horse, and make him work."

"Your commands shall be obeyed," said the leader. Then, with a great deal of chattering and noise, the Winged Monkeys flew away to the place where Dorothy and her friends were walking.

Some of the Monkeys seized the Tin Woodman and carried him through the air until they were over a country thickly covered with sharp rocks. Here they dropped the poor Woodman, who fell a great distance to the rocks, where he lay so battered and dented that he could neither move nor groan.

Others of the Monkeys caught the Scarecrow, and with their long fingers pulled all of the straw out of his clothes and head. They made his hat and boots and clothes into a small bundle and threw it into the top branches of a tall tree.

The remaining Monkeys threw pieces of stout rope around the Lion and wound many coils about his body and head and legs, until he was unable to bite or scratch or struggle in any way. Then they lifted him up and flew away with him to the Witch's castle, where he was placed in a small yard with a high iron fence around it, so that he could not escape.

But Dorothy they did not harm at all. She stood, with Toto in her arms, watching the sad fate of her comrades and thinking it would soon be her turn. The leader of the Winged Monkeys flew up to her, his long, hairy arms stretched out and his ugly face grinning terribly; but he saw the mark of the Good Witch's kiss upon her forehead and stopped short, motioning the others not to touch her.

"We dare not harm this little girl," he said to them, "for she is protected by the Power of Good, and that is greater than the Power of Evil. All we can do is to carry her to the castle of the Wicked Witch and leave her there."

So, carefully and gently, they lifted Dorothy in their arms and carried her swiftly through the air until they came to the castle, where they set her down upon the front doorstep. Then the leader said to the Witch:

"We have obeyed you as far as we were able. The Tin Woodman and the Scarecrow are destroyed, and the Lion is tied up in your yard. The little girl we dare not harm, nor the dog she carries in her arms. Your power over our band is now ended, and you will never see us again."

Then all the Winged Monkeys, with much laughing and chattering and noise, flew into the air and were soon out of sight.

The Wicked Witch was both surprised and worried when she saw the mark on Dorothy's forehead, for she knew well that neither the Winged Monkeys nor she, herself, dare hurt the girl in any way. She looked down at Dorothy's feet, and seeing the Silver Shoes, began to tremble with fear, for she knew what a powerful charm belonged to them. At first the Witch was tempted to run away from Dorothy; but she happened to look into the child's eyes and saw how simple the soul behind them was, and that the little girl did not know of the wonderful power the Silver Shoes gave her. So the Wicked Witch laughed to herself, and thought, "I can still make her my slave, for she does not know how to use her power." Then she said to Dorothy, harshly and severely:

"Come with me; and see that you mind everything I tell you, for if you do not I will make an end of you, as I did of the Tin Woodman and the Scarecrow."

Dorothy followed her through many of the beautiful rooms in her castle until they came to the kitchen, where the Witch bade her clean the pots and kettles and sweep the floor and keep the fire fed with wood.

Dorothy went to work meekly, with her mind made up to work as hard as she could; for she was glad the Wicked Witch had decided not to kill her.

With Dorothy hard at work, the Witch thought she would go into the courtyard and harness the Cowardly Lion like a horse; it would amuse her, she was sure, to make him draw her chariot whenever she wished to go to drive. But as she opened the gate the Lion gave a loud roar and bounded at her so fiercely that the Witch was afraid, and ran out and shut the gate again.

"If I cannot harness you," said the Witch to the Lion, speaking through the bars of the gate, "I can starve you. You shall have nothing to eat until you do as I wish."

So after that she took no food to the imprisoned Lion; but every day she came to the gate at noon and asked, "Are you ready to be harnessed like a horse?"

And the Lion would answer, "No. If you come in this yard, I will bite you."

The reason the Lion did not have to do as the Witch wished was that every night, while the woman was asleep, Dorothy carried him food from the cupboard. After he had eaten he would lie down on his bed of straw, and Dorothy would lie beside him and put her head on his soft, shaggy mane, while they talked of their troubles and tried to plan some way to escape. But they could find no way to get out of the castle, for it was constantly guarded by the yellow Winkies, who were the slaves of the Wicked Witch and too afraid of her not to do as she told them.

The girl had to work hard during the day, and often the Witch threatened to beat her with the same old umbrella she always carried in her hand. But, in truth, she did not dare to strike Dorothy, because of the mark upon her forehead. The child did not know this, and was full of fear for herself and Toto. Once the Witch struck Toto a blow with her umbrella and the brave little dog flew at her and bit her leg in return. The Witch did not bleed where she was bitten, for she was so wicked that the blood in her had dried up many years before.

Dorothy's life became very sad as she grew to understand that it would be harder than ever to get back to Kansas and Aunt Em again. Sometimes she would cry bitterly for hours, with Toto sitting at her feet and looking into her face, whining dismally to show how sorry he was for his little mistress. Toto did not really care whether he was in Kansas or the Land of Oz so long as Dorothy was with him; but he knew the little girl was unhappy, and that made him unhappy too.

Now the Wicked Witch had a great longing to have for her own the Silver Shoes which the girl always wore. Her bees and her crows and her wolves were lying in heaps and drying up, and she had used up all the power of the Golden Cap; but if she could only get hold of the Silver Shoes, they would give her more power than all the other things she had lost. She watched Dorothy carefully, to see if she ever took off her shoes, thinking she might steal them. But the child was so proud of her pretty shoes that she never took them off except at night and when she took her bath. The Witch was too much afraid of the dark to dare go in Dorothy's room at night to take the shoes, and her dread of water was greater than her fear of the dark, so she never came near when Dorothy was bathing. Indeed, the old Witch never touched water, nor ever let water touch her in any way.

But the wicked creature was very cunning, and she finally thought of a trick that would give her what she wanted. She placed a bar of iron in the middle of the kitchen floor, and then by her magic arts made the iron invisible to human eyes. So that when Dorothy walked across the floor she stumbled over the bar, not being able to see it, and fell at full length. She was not much hurt, but in her fall one of the Silver Shoes came off; and before she could reach it, the Witch had snatched it away and put it on her own skinny foot.

The wicked woman was greatly pleased with the success of her trick, for as long as she had one of the shoes she owned half the power of their charm, and Dorothy could not use it against her, even had she known how to do so.

The little girl, seeing she had lost one of her pretty shoes, grew angry, and said to the Witch, "Give me back my shoe!"

"I will not," retorted the Witch, "for it is now my shoe, and not yours."

"You are a wicked creature!" cried Dorothy. "You have no right to take my shoe from me."

"I shall keep it, just the same," said the Witch, laughing at her, "and someday I shall get the other one from you, too."

This made Dorothy so very angry that she picked up the bucket of water that stood near and dashed it over the Witch, wetting her from head to foot.

Instantly the wicked woman gave a loud cry of fear, and then, as Dorothy looked at her in wonder, the Witch began to shrink and fall away.

"See what you have done!" she screamed. "In a minute I shall melt away."

"I'm very sorry, indeed," said Dorothy, who was truly frightened to see the Witch actually melting away like brown sugar before her very eyes.

"Didn't you know water would be the end of me?" asked the Witch, in a wailing, despairing voice.

"Of course not," answered Dorothy. "How should I?"

"Well, in a few minutes I shall be all melted, and you will have the castle to yourself. I have been wicked in my day, but I never thought a little girl like you would ever be able to melt me and end my wicked deeds. Look out--here I go!"

With these words the Witch fell down in a brown, melted, shapeless mass and began to spread over the clean boards of the kitchen floor. Seeing that she had really melted away to nothing, Dorothy drew another bucket of water and threw it over the mess. She then swept it all out the door. After picking out the silver shoe, which was all that was left of the old woman, she cleaned and dried it with a cloth, and put it on her foot again. Then, being at last free to do as she chose, she ran out to the courtyard to tell the Lion that the Wicked Witch of the West had come to an end, and that they were no longer prisoners in a strange land.

 

 

13. The Rescue
The Cowardly Lion was much pleased to hear that the Wicked Witch had been melted by a bucket of water, and Dorothy at once unlocked the gate of his prison and set him free. They went in together to the castle, where Dorothy's first act was to call all the Winkies together and tell them that they were no longer slaves.

There was great rejoicing among the yellow Winkies, for they had been made to work hard during many years for the Wicked Witch, who had always treated them with great cruelty. They kept this day as a holiday, then and ever after, and spent the time in feasting and dancing.

"If our friends, the Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman, were only with us," said the Lion, "I should be quite happy."

"Don't you suppose we could rescue them?" asked the girl anxiously.

"We can try," answered the Lion.

So they called the yellow Winkies and asked them if they would help to rescue their friends, and the Winkies said that they would be delighted to do all in their power for Dorothy, who had set them free from bondage. So she chose a number of the Winkies who looked as if they knew the most, and they all started away. They traveled that day and part of the next until they came to the rocky plain where the Tin Woodman lay, all battered and bent. His axe was near him, but the blade was rusted and the handle broken off short.

The Winkies lifted him tenderly in their arms, and carried him back to the Yellow Castle again, Dorothy shedding a few tears by the way at the sad plight of her old friend, and the Lion looking sober and sorry. When they reached the castle Dorothy said to the Winkies:

"Are any of your people tinsmiths?"

"Oh, yes. Some of us are very good tinsmiths," they told her.

"Then bring them to me," she said. And when the tinsmiths came, bringing with them all their tools in baskets, she inquired, "Can you straighten out those dents in the Tin Woodman, and bend him back into shape again, and solder him together where he is broken?"

The tinsmiths looked the Woodman over carefully and then answered that they thought they could mend him so he would be as good as ever. So they set to work in one of the big yellow rooms of the castle and worked for three days and four nights, hammering and twisting and bending and soldering and polishing and pounding at the legs and body and head of the Tin Woodman, until at last he was straightened out into his old form, and his joints worked as well as ever. To be sure, there were several patches on him, but the tinsmiths did a good job, and as the Woodman was not a vain man he did not mind the patches at all.

When, at last, he walked into Dorothy's room and thanked her for rescuing him, he was so pleased that he wept tears of joy, and Dorothy had to wipe every tear carefully from his face with her apron, so his joints would not be rusted. At the same time her own tears fell thick and fast at the joy of meeting her old friend again, and these tears did not need to be wiped away. As for the Lion, he wiped his eyes so often with the tip of his tail that it became quite wet, and he was obliged to go out into the courtyard and hold it in the sun till it dried.

"If we only had the Scarecrow with us again," said the Tin Woodman, when Dorothy had finished telling him everything that had happened, "I should be quite happy."

"We must try to find him," said the girl.

So she called the Winkies to help her, and they walked all that day and part of the next until they came to the tall tree in the branches of which the Winged Monkeys had tossed the Scarecrow's clothes.

It was a very tall tree, and the trunk was so smooth that no one could climb it; but the Woodman said at once, "I'll chop it down, and then we can get the Scarecrow's clothes."

Now while the tinsmiths had been at work mending the Woodman himself, another of the Winkies, who was a goldsmith, had made an axe-handle of solid gold and fitted it to the Woodman's axe, instead of the old broken handle. Others polished the blade until all the rust was removed and it glistened like burnished silver.

As soon as he had spoken, the Tin Woodman began to chop, and in a short time the tree fell over with a crash, whereupon the Scarecrow's clothes fell out of the branches and rolled off on the ground.

Dorothy picked them up and had the Winkies carry them back to the castle, where they were stuffed with nice, clean straw; and behold! here was the Scarecrow, as good as ever, thanking them over and over again for saving him.

Now that they were reunited, Dorothy and her friends spent a few happy days at the Yellow Castle, where they found everything they needed to make them comfortable.

But one day the girl thought of Aunt Em, and said, "We must go back to Oz, and claim his promise."

"Yes," said the Woodman, "at last I shall get my heart."

"And I shall get my brains," added the Scarecrow joyfully.

"And I shall get my courage," said the Lion thoughtfully.

"And I shall get back to Kansas," cried Dorothy, clapping her hands. "Oh, let us start for the Emerald City tomorrow!"

This they decided to do. The next day they called the Winkies together and bade them good-bye. The Winkies were sorry to have them go, and they had grown so fond of the Tin Woodman that they begged him to stay and rule over them and the Yellow Land of the West. Finding they were determined to go, the Winkies gave Toto and the Lion each a golden collar; and to Dorothy they presented a beautiful bracelet studded with diamonds; and to the Scarecrow they gave a gold-headed walking stick, to keep him from stumbling; and to the Tin Woodman they offered a silver oil-can, inlaid with gold and set with precious jewels.

Every one of the travelers made the Winkies a pretty speech in return, and all shook hands with them until their arms ached.

Dorothy went to the Witch's cupboard to fill her basket with food for the journey, and there she saw the Golden Cap. She tried it on her own head and found that it fitted her exactly. She did not know anything about the charm of the Golden Cap, but she saw that it was pretty, so she made up her mind to wear it and carry her sunbonnet in the basket.

Then, being prepared for the journey, they all started for the Emerald City; and the Winkies gave them three cheers and many good wishes to carry with them.

 

 

14. The Winged Monkeys
You will remember there was no road--not even a pathway--between the castle of the Wicked Witch and the Emerald City. When the four travelers went in search of the Witch she had seen them coming, and so sent the Winged Monkeys to bring them to her. It was much harder to find their way back through the big fields of buttercups and yellow daisies than it was being carried. They knew, of course, they must go straight east, toward the rising sun; and they started off in the right way. But at noon, when the sun was over their heads, they did not know which was east and which was west, and that was the reason they were lost in the great fields. They kept on walking, however, and at night the moon came out and shone brightly. So they lay down among the sweet smelling yellow flowers and slept soundly until morning--all but the Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman.

The next morning the sun was behind a cloud, but they started on, as if they were quite sure which way they were going.

"If we walk far enough," said Dorothy, "I am sure we shall sometime come to some place."

But day by day passed away, and they still saw nothing before them but the scarlet fields. The Scarecrow began to grumble a bit.

"We have surely lost our way," he said, "and unless we find it again in time to reach the Emerald City, I shall never get my brains."

"Nor I my heart," declared the Tin Woodman. "It seems to me I can scarcely wait till I get to Oz, and you must admit this is a very long journey."

"You see," said the Cowardly Lion, with a whimper, "I haven't the courage to keep tramping forever, without getting anywhere at all."

Then Dorothy lost heart. She sat down on the grass and looked at her companions, and they sat down and looked at her, and Toto found that for the first time in his life he was too tired to chase a butterfly that flew past his head. So he put out his tongue and panted and looked at Dorothy as if to ask what they should do next.

"Suppose we call the field mice," she suggested. "They could probably tell us the way to the Emerald City."

"To be sure they could," cried the Scarecrow. "Why didn't we think of that before?"

Dorothy blew the little whistle she had always carried about her neck since the Queen of the Mice had given it to her. In a few minutes they heard the pattering of tiny feet, and many of the small gray mice came running up to her. Among them was the Queen herself, who asked, in her squeaky little voice:

"What can I do for my friends?"

"We have lost our way," said Dorothy. "Can you tell us where the Emerald City is?"

"Certainly," answered the Queen; "but it is a great way off, for you have had it at your backs all this time." Then she noticed Dorothy's Golden Cap, and said, "Why don't you use the charm of the Cap, and call the Winged Monkeys to you? They will carry you to the City of Oz in less than an hour."

"I didn't know there was a charm," answered Dorothy, in surprise. "What is it?"

"It is written inside the Golden Cap," replied the Queen of the Mice. "But if you are going to call the Winged Monkeys we must run away, for they are full of mischief and think it great fun to plague us."

"Won't they hurt me?" asked the girl anxiously.

"Oh, no. They must obey the wearer of the Cap. Good-bye!" And she scampered out of sight, with all the mice hurrying after her.

Dorothy looked inside the Golden Cap and saw some words written upon the lining. These, she thought, must be the charm, so she read the directions carefully and put the Cap upon her head.

"Ep-pe, pep-pe, kak-ke!" she said, standing on her left foot.

"What did you say?" asked the Scarecrow, who did not know what she was doing.

"Hil-lo, hol-lo, hel-lo!" Dorothy went on, standing this time on her right foot.

"Hello!" replied the Tin Woodman calmly.

"Ziz-zy, zuz-zy, zik!" said Dorothy, who was now standing on both feet. This ended the saying of the charm, and they heard a great chattering and flapping of wings, as the band of Winged Monkeys flew up to them.

The King bowed low before Dorothy, and asked, "What is your command?"

"We wish to go to the Emerald City," said the child, "and we have lost our way."

"We will carry you," replied the King, and no sooner had he spoken than two of the Monkeys caught Dorothy in their arms and flew away with her. Others took the Scarecrow and the Woodman and the Lion, and one little Monkey seized Toto and flew after them, although the dog tried hard to bite him.

The Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman were rather frightened at first, for they remembered how badly the Winged Monkeys had treated them before; but they saw that no harm was intended, so they rode through the air quite cheerfully, and had a fine time looking at the pretty gardens and woods far below them.

Dorothy found herself riding easily between two of the biggest Monkeys, one of them the King himself. They had made a chair of their hands and were careful not to hurt her.

"Why do you have to obey the charm of the Golden Cap?" she asked.

"That is a long story," answered the King, with a Winged laugh; "but as we have a long journey before us, I will pass the time by telling you about it, if you wish."

"I shall be glad to hear it," she replied.

"Once," began the leader, "we were a free people, living happily in the great forest, flying from tree to tree, eating nuts and fruit, and doing just as we pleased without calling anybody master. Perhaps some of us were rather too full of mischief at times, flying down to pull the tails of the animals that had no wings, chasing birds, and throwing nuts at the people who walked in the forest. But we were careless and happy and full of fun, and enjoyed every minute of the day. This was many years ago, long before Oz came out of the clouds to rule over this land.

"There lived here then, away at the North, a beautiful princess, who was also a powerful sorceress. All her magic was used to help the people, and she was never known to hurt anyone who was good. Her name was Gayelette, and she lived in a handsome palace built from great blocks of ruby. Everyone loved her, but her greatest sorrow was that she could find no one to love in return, since all the men were much too stupid and ugly to mate with one so beautiful and wise. At last, however, she found a boy who was handsome and manly and wise beyond his years. Gayelette made up her mind that when he grew to be a man she would make him her husband, so she took him to her ruby palace and used all her magic powers to make him as strong and good and lovely as any woman could wish. When he grew to manhood, Quelala, as he was called, was said to be the best and wisest man in all the land, while his manly beauty was so great that Gayelette loved him dearly, and hastened to make everything ready for the wedding.

"My grandfather was at that time the King of the Winged Monkeys which lived in the forest near Gayelette's palace, and the old fellow loved a joke better than a good dinner. One day, just before the wedding, my grandfather was flying out with his band when he saw Quelala walking beside the river. He was dressed in a rich costume of pink silk and purple velvet, and my grandfather thought he would see what he could do. At his word the band flew down and seized Quelala, carried him in their arms until they were over the middle of the river, and then dropped him into the water.

"`Swim out, my fine fellow,' cried my grandfather, `and see if the water has spotted your clothes.' Quelala was much too wise not to swim, and he was not in the least spoiled by all his good fortune. He laughed, when he came to the top of the water, and swam in to shore. But when Gayelette came running out to him she found his silks and velvet all ruined by the river.

"The princess was angry, and she knew, of course, who did it. She had all the Winged Monkeys brought before her, and she said at first that their wings should be tied and they should be treated as they had treated Quelala, and dropped in the river. But my grandfather pleaded hard, for he knew the Monkeys would drown in the river with their wings tied, and Quelala said a kind word for them also; so that Gayelette finally spared them, on condition that the Winged Monkeys should ever after do three times the bidding of the owner of the Golden Cap. This Cap had been made for a wedding present to Quelala, and it is said to have cost the princess half her kingdom. Of course my grandfather and all the other Monkeys at once agreed to the condition, and that is how it happens that we are three times the slaves of the owner of the Golden Cap, whosoever he may be."

"And what became of them?" asked Dorothy, who had been greatly interested in the story.

"Quelala being the first owner of the Golden Cap," replied the Monkey, "he was the first to lay his wishes upon us. As his bride could not bear the sight of us, he called us all to him in the forest after he had married her and ordered us always to keep where she could never again set eyes on a Winged Monkey, which we were glad to do, for we were all afraid of her.

"This was all we ever had to do until the Golden Cap fell into the hands of the Wicked Witch of the West, who made us enslave the Winkies, and afterward drive Oz himself out of the Land of the West. Now the Golden Cap is yours, and three times you have the right to lay your wishes upon us."

As the Monkey King finished his story Dorothy looked down and saw the green, shining walls of the Emerald City before them. She wondered at the rapid flight of the Monkeys, but was glad the journey was over. The strange creatures set the travelers down carefully before the gate of the City, the King bowed low to Dorothy, and then flew swiftly away, followed by all his band.

"That was a good ride," said the little girl.

"Yes, and a quick way out of our troubles," replied the Lion. "How lucky it was you brought away that wonderful Cap!"

 

 

15. The Discovery of Oz, the Terrible
The four travelers walked up to the great gate of Emerald City and rang the bell. After ringing several times, it was opened by the same Guardian of the Gates they had met before.

"What! are you back again?" he asked, in surprise.

"Do you not see us?" answered the Scarecrow.

"But I thought you had gone to visit the Wicked Witch of the West."

"We did visit her," said the Scarecrow.

"And she let you go again?" asked the man, in wonder.

"She could not help it, for she is melted," explained the Scarecrow.

"Melted! Well, that is good news, indeed," said the man. "Who melted her?"

"It was Dorothy," said the Lion gravely.

"Good gracious!" exclaimed the man, and he bowed very low indeed before her.

Then he led them into his little room and locked the spectacles from the great box on all their eyes, just as he had done before. Afterward they passed on through the gate into the Emerald City. When the people heard from the Guardian of the Gates that Dorothy had melted the Wicked Witch of the West, they all gathered around the travelers and followed them in a great crowd to the Palace of Oz.

The soldier with the green whiskers was still on guard before the door, but he let them in at once, and they were again met by the beautiful green girl, who showed each of them to their old rooms at once, so they might rest until the Great Oz was ready to receive them.

The soldier had the news carried straight to Oz that Dorothy and the other travelers had come back again, after destroying the Wicked Witch; but Oz made no reply. They thought the Great Wizard would send for them at once, but he did not. They had no word from him the next day, nor the next, nor the next. The waiting was tiresome and wearing, and at last they grew vexed that Oz should treat them in so poor a fashion, after sending them to undergo hardships and slavery. So the Scarecrow at last asked the green girl to take another message to Oz, saying if he did not let them in to see him at once they would call the Winged Monkeys to help them, and find out whether he kept his promises or not. When the Wizard was given this message he was so frightened that he sent word for them to come to the Throne Room at four minutes after nine o'clock the next morning. He had once met the Winged Monkeys in the Land of the West, and he did not wish to meet them again.

The four travelers passed a sleepless night, each thinking of the gift Oz had promised to bestow on him. Dorothy fell asleep only once, and then she dreamed she was in Kansas, where Aunt Em was telling her how glad she was to have her little girl at home again.

Promptly at nine o'clock the next morning the green-whiskered soldier came to them, and four minutes later they all went into the Throne Room of the Great Oz.

Of course each one of them expected to see the Wizard in the shape he had taken before, and all were greatly surprised when they looked about and saw no one at all in the room. They kept close to the door and closer to one another, for the stillness of the empty room was more dreadful than any of the forms they had seen Oz take.

Presently they heard a solemn Voice, that seemed to come from somewhere near the top of the great dome, and it said:

"I am Oz, the Great and Terrible. Why do you seek me?"

They looked again in every part of the room, and then, seeing no one, Dorothy asked, "Where are you?"

"I am everywhere," answered the Voice, "but to the eyes of common mortals I am invisible. I will now seat myself upon my throne, that you may converse with me." Indeed, the Voice seemed just then to come straight from the throne itself; so they walked toward it and stood in a row while Dorothy said:

"We have come to claim our promise, O Oz."

"What promise?" asked Oz.

"You promised to send me back to Kansas when the Wicked Witch was destroyed," said the girl.

"And you promised to give me brains," said the Scarecrow.

"And you promised to give me a heart," said the Tin Woodman.

"And you promised to give me courage," said the Cowardly Lion.

"Is the Wicked Witch really destroyed?" asked the Voice, and Dorothy thought it trembled a little.

"Yes," she answered, "I melted her with a bucket of water."

"Dear me," said the Voice, "how sudden! Well, come to me tomorrow, for I must have time to think it over."

"You've had plenty of time already," said the Tin Woodman angrily.

"We shan't wait a day longer," said the Scarecrow.

"You must keep your promises to us!" exclaimed Dorothy.

The Lion thought it might be as well to frighten the Wizard, so he gave a large, loud roar, which was so fierce and dreadful that Toto jumped away from him in alarm and tipped over the screen that stood in a corner. As it fell with a crash they looked that way, and the next moment all of them were filled with wonder. For they saw, standing in just the spot the screen had hidden, a little old man, with a bald head and a wrinkled face, who seemed to be as much surprised as they were. The Tin Woodman, raising his axe, rushed toward the little man and cried out, "Who are you?"

"I am Oz, the Great and Terrible," said the little man, in a trembling voice. "But don't strike me--please don't--and I'll do anything you want me to."

Our friends looked at him in surprise and dismay.

"I thought Oz was a great Head," said Dorothy.

"And I thought Oz was a lovely Lady," said the Scarecrow.

"And I thought Oz was a terrible Beast," said the Tin Woodman.

"And I thought Oz was a Ball of Fire," exclaimed the Lion.

"No, you are all wrong," said the little man meekly. "I have been making believe."

"Making believe!" cried Dorothy. "Are you not a Great Wizard?"

"Hush, my dear," he said. "Don't speak so loud, or you will be overheard--and I should be ruined. I'm supposed to be a Great Wizard."

"And aren't you?" she asked.

"Not a bit of it, my dear; I'm just a common man."

"You're more than that," said the Scarecrow, in a grieved tone; "you're a humbug."

"Exactly so!" declared the little man, rubbing his hands together as if it pleased him. "I am a humbug."

"But this is terrible," said the Tin Woodman. "How shall I ever get my heart?"

"Or I my courage?" asked the Lion.

"Or I my brains?" wailed the Scarecrow, wiping the tears from his eyes with his coat sleeve.

"My dear friends," said Oz, "I pray you not to speak of these little things. Think of me, and the terrible trouble I'm in at being found out."

"Doesn't anyone else know you're a humbug?" asked Dorothy.

"No one knows it but you four--and myself," replied Oz. "I have fooled everyone so long that I thought I should never be found out. It was a great mistake my ever letting you into the Throne Room. Usually I will not see even my subjects, and so they believe I am something terrible."

"But, I don't understand," said Dorothy, in bewilderment. "How was it that you appeared to me as a great Head?"

"That was one of my tricks," answered Oz. "Step this way, please, and I will tell you all about it."

He led the way to a small chamber in the rear of the Throne Room, and they all followed him. He pointed to one corner, in which lay the great Head, made out of many thicknesses of paper, and with a carefully painted face.

"This I hung from the ceiling by a wire," said Oz. "I stood behind the screen and pulled a thread, to make the eyes move and the mouth open."

"But how about the voice?" she inquired.

"Oh, I am a ventriloquist," said the little man. "I can throw the sound of my voice wherever I wish, so that you thought it was coming out of the Head. Here are the other things I used to deceive you." He showed the Scarecrow the dress and the mask he had worn when he seemed to be the lovely Lady. And the Tin Woodman saw that his terrible Beast was nothing but a lot of skins, sewn together, with slats to keep their sides out. As for the Ball of Fire, the false Wizard had hung that also from the ceiling. It was really a ball of cotton, but when oil was poured upon it the ball burned fiercely.

"Really," said the Scarecrow, "you ought to be ashamed of yourself for being such a humbug."

"I am--I certainly am," answered the little man sorrowfully; "but it was the only thing I could do. Sit down, please, there are plenty of chairs; and I will tell you my story."

So they sat down and listened while he told the following tale.

"I was born in Omaha--"

"Why, that isn't very far from Kansas!" cried Dorothy.

"No, but it's farther from here," he said, shaking his head at her sadly. "When I grew up I became a ventriloquist, and at that I was very well trained by a great master. I can imitate any kind of a bird or beast." Here he mewed so like a kitten that Toto pricked up his ears and looked everywhere to see where she was. "After a time," continued Oz, "I tired of that, and became a balloonist."

"What is that?" asked Dorothy.

"A man who goes up in a balloon on circus day, so as to draw a crowd of people together and get them to pay to see the circus," he explained.

"Oh," she said, "I know."

"Well, one day I went up in a balloon and the ropes got twisted, so that I couldn't come down again. It went way up above the clouds, so far that a current of air struck it and carried it many, many miles away. For a day and a night I traveled through the air, and on the morning of the second day I awoke and found the balloon floating over a strange and beautiful country.

"It came down gradually, and I was not hurt a bit. But I found myself in the midst of a strange people, who, seeing me come from the clouds, thought I was a great Wizard. Of course I let them think so, because they were afraid of me, and promised to do anything I wished them to.

"Just to amuse myself, and keep the good people busy, I ordered them to build this City, and my Palace; and they did it all willingly and well. Then I thought, as the country was so green and beautiful, I would call it the Emerald City; and to make the name fit better I put green spectacles on all the people, so that everything they saw was green."

"But isn't everything here green?" asked Dorothy.

"No more than in any other city," replied Oz; "but when you wear green spectacles, why of course everything you see looks green to you. The Emerald City was built a great many years ago, for I was a young man when the balloon brought me here, and I am a very old man now. But my people have worn green glasses on their eyes so long that most of them think it really is an Emerald City, and it certainly is a beautiful place, abounding in jewels and precious metals, and every good thing that is needed to make one happy. I have been good to the people, and they like me; but ever since this Palace was built, I have shut myself up and would not see any of them.

"One of my greatest fears was the Witches, for while I had no magical powers at all I soon found out that the Witches were really able to do wonderful things. There were four of them in this country, and they ruled the people who live in the North and South and East and West. Fortunately, the Witches of the North and South were good, and I knew they would do me no harm; but the Witches of the East and West were terribly wicked, and had they not thought I was more powerful than they themselves, they would surely have destroyed me. As it was, I lived in deadly fear of them for many years; so you can imagine how pleased I was when I heard your house had fallen on the Wicked Witch of the East. When you came to me, I was willing to promise anything if you would only do away with the other Witch; but, now that you have melted her, I am ashamed to say that I cannot keep my promises."

"I think you are a very bad man," said Dorothy.

"Oh, no, my dear; I'm really a very good man, but I'm a very bad Wizard, I must admit."

"Can't you give me brains?" asked the Scarecrow.

"You don't need them. You are learning something every day. A baby has brains, but it doesn't know much. Experience is the only thing that brings knowledge, and the longer you are on earth the more experience you are sure to get."

"That may all be true," said the Scarecrow, "but I shall be very unhappy unless you give me brains."

The false Wizard looked at him carefully.

"Well," he said with a sigh, "I'm not much of a magician, as I said; but if you will come to me tomorrow morning, I will stuff your head with brains. I cannot tell you how to use them, however; you must find that out for yourself."

"Oh, thank you--thank you!" cried the Scarecrow. "I'll find a way to use them, never fear!"

"But how about my courage?" asked the Lion anxiously.

"You have plenty of courage, I am sure," answered Oz. "All you need is confidence in yourself. There is no living thing that is not afraid when it faces danger. The True courage is in facing danger when you are afraid, and that kind of courage you have in plenty."

"Perhaps I have, but I'm scared just the same," said the Lion. "I shall really be very unhappy unless you give me the sort of courage that makes one forget he is afraid."

"Very well, I will give you that sort of courage tomorrow," replied Oz.

"How about my heart?" asked the Tin Woodman.

"Why, as for that," answered Oz, "I think you are wrong to want a heart. It makes most people unhappy. If you only knew it, you are in luck not to have a heart."

"That must be a matter of opinion," said the Tin Woodman. "For my part, I will bear all the unhappiness without a murmur, if you will give me the heart."

"Very well," answered Oz meekly. "Come to me tomorrow and you shall have a heart. I have played Wizard for so many years that I may as well continue the part a little longer."

"And now," said Dorothy, "how am I to get back to Kansas?"

"We shall have to think about that," replied the little man. "Give me two or three days to consider the matter and I'll try to find a way to carry you over the desert. In the meantime you shall all be treated as my guests, and while you live in the Palace my people will wait upon you and obey your slightest wish. There is only one thing I ask in return for my help--such as it is. You must keep my secret and tell no one I am a humbug."

They agreed to say nothing of what they had learned, and went back to their rooms in high spirits. Even Dorothy had hope that "The Great and Terrible Humbug," as she called him, would find a way to send her back to Kansas, and if he did she was willing to forgive him everything.

 

 

16. The Magic Art of the Great Humbug
Next morning the Scarecrow said to his friends:

"Congratulate me. I am going to Oz to get my brains at last. When I return I shall be as other men are."

"I have always liked you as you were," said Dorothy simply.

"It is kind of you to like a Scarecrow," he replied. "But surely you will think more of me when you hear the splendid thoughts my new brain is going to turn out." Then he said good-bye to them all in a cheerful voice and went to the Throne Room, where he rapped upon the door.

"Come in," said Oz.

The Scarecrow went in and found the little man sitting down by the window, engaged in deep thought.

"I have come for my brains," remarked the Scarecrow, a little uneasily.

"Oh, yes; sit down in that chair, please," replied Oz. "You must excuse me for taking your head off, but I shall have to do it in order to put your brains in their proper place."

"That's all right," said the Scarecrow. "You are quite welcome to take my head off, as long as it will be a better one when you put it on again."

So the Wizard unfastened his head and emptied out the straw. Then he entered the back room and took up a measure of bran, which he mixed with a great many pins and needles. Having shaken them together thoroughly, he filled the top of the Scarecrow's head with the mixture and stuffed the rest of the space with straw, to hold it in place.

When he had fastened the Scarecrow's head on his body again he said to him, "Hereafter you will be a great man, for I have given you a lot of bran-new brains."

The Scarecrow was both pleased and proud at the fulfillment of his greatest wish, and having thanked Oz warmly he went back to his friends.

Dorothy looked at him curiously. His head was quite bulged out at the top with brains.

"How do you feel?" she asked.

"I feel wise indeed," he answered earnestly. "When I get used to my brains I shall know everything."

"Why are those needles and pins sticking out of your head?" asked the Tin Woodman.

"That is proof that he is sharp," remarked the Lion.

"Well, I must go to Oz and get my heart," said the Woodman. So he walked to the Throne Room and knocked at the door.

"Come in," called Oz, and the Woodman entered and said, "I have come for my heart."

"Very well," answered the little man. "But I shall have to cut a hole in your breast, so I can put your heart in the right place. I hope it won't hurt you."

"Oh, no," answered the Woodman. "I shall not feel it at all."

So Oz brought a pair of tinsmith's shears and cut a small, square hole in the left side of the Tin Woodman's breast. Then, going to a chest of drawers, he took out a pretty heart, made entirely of silk and stuffed with sawdust.

"Isn't it a beauty?" he asked.

"It is, indeed!" replied the Woodman, who was greatly pleased. "But is it a kind heart?"

"Oh, very!" answered Oz. He put the heart in the Woodman's breast and then replaced the square of tin, soldering it neatly together where it had been cut.

"There," said he; "now you have a heart that any man might be proud of. I'm sorry I had to put a patch on your breast, but it really couldn't be helped."

"Never mind the patch," exclaimed the happy Woodman. "I am very grateful to you, and shall never forget your kindness."

"Don't speak of it," replied Oz.

Then the Tin Woodman went back to his friends, who wished him every joy on account of his good fortune.

The Lion now walked to the Throne Room and knocked at the door.

"Come in," said Oz.

"I have come for my courage," announced the Lion, entering the room.

"Very well," answered the little man; "I will get it for you."

He went to a cupboard and reaching up to a high shelf took down a square green bottle, the contents of which he poured into a green-gold dish, beautifully carved. Placing this before the Cowardly Lion, who sniffed at it as if he did not like it, the Wizard said:

"Drink."

"What is it?" asked the Lion.

"Well," answered Oz, "if it were inside of you, it would be courage. You know, of course, that courage is always inside one; so that this really cannot be called courage until you have swallowed it. Therefore I advise you to drink it as soon as possible."

The Lion hesitated no longer, but drank till the dish was empty.

"How do you feel now?" asked Oz.

"Full of courage," replied the Lion, who went joyfully back to his friends to tell them of his good fortune.

Oz, left to himself, smiled to think of his success in giving the Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman and the Lion exactly what they thought they wanted. "How can I help being a humbug," he said, "when all these people make me do things that everybody knows can't be done? It was easy to make the Scarecrow and the Lion and the Woodman happy, because they imagined I could do anything. But it will take more than imagination to carry Dorothy back to Kansas, and I'm sure I don't know how it can be done."

 

 

17. How the Balloon Was Launched
For three days Dorothy heard nothing from Oz. These were sad days for the little girl, although her friends were all quite happy and contented. The Scarecrow told them there were wonderful thoughts in his head; but he would not say what they were because he knew no one could understand them but himself. When the Tin Woodman walked about he felt his heart rattling around in his breast; and he told Dorothy he had discovered it to be a kinder and more tender heart than the one he had owned when he was made of flesh. The Lion declared he was afraid of nothing on earth, and would gladly face an army or a dozen of the fierce Kalidahs.

Thus each of the little party was satisfied except Dorothy, who longed more than ever to get back to Kansas.

On the fourth day, to her great joy, Oz sent for her, and when she entered the Throne Room he greeted her pleasantly:

"Sit down, my dear; I think I have found the way to get you out of this country."

"And back to Kansas?" she asked eagerly.

"Well, I'm not sure about Kansas," said Oz, "for I haven't the faintest notion which way it lies. But the first thing to do is to cross the desert, and then it should be easy to find your way home."

"How can I cross the desert?" she inquired.

"Well, I'll tell you what I think," said the little man. "You see, when I came to this country it was in a balloon. You also came through the air, being carried by a cyclone. So I believe the best way to get across the desert will be through the air. Now, it is quite beyond my powers to make a cyclone; but I've been thinking the matter over, and I believe I can make a balloon."

"How?" asked Dorothy.

"A balloon," said Oz, "is made of silk, which is coated with glue to keep the gas in it. I have plenty of silk in the Palace, so it will be no trouble to make the balloon. But in all this country there is no gas to fill the balloon with, to make it float."

"If it won't float," remarked Dorothy, "it will be of no use to us."

"True," answered Oz. "But there is another way to make it float, which is to fill it with hot air. Hot air isn't as good as gas, for if the air should get cold the balloon would come down in the desert, and we should be lost."

"We!" exclaimed the girl. "Are you going with me?"

"Yes, of course," replied Oz. "I am tired of being such a humbug. If I should go out of this Palace my people would soon discover I am not a Wizard, and then they would be vexed with me for having deceived them. So I have to stay shut up in these rooms all day, and it gets tiresome. I'd much rather go back to Kansas with you and be in a circus again."

"I shall be glad to have your company," said Dorothy.

"Thank you," he answered. "Now, if you will help me sew the silk together, we will begin to work on our balloon."

So Dorothy took a needle and thread, and as fast as Oz cut the strips of silk into proper shape the girl sewed them neatly together. First there was a strip of light green silk, then a strip of dark green and then a strip of emerald green; for Oz had a fancy to make the balloon in different shades of the color about them. It took three days to sew all the strips together, but when it was finished they had a big bag of green silk more than twenty feet long.

Then Oz painted it on the inside with a coat of thin glue, to make it airtight, after which he announced that the balloon was ready.

"But we must have a basket to ride in," he said. So he sent the soldier with the green whiskers for a big clothes basket, which he fastened with many ropes to the bottom of the balloon.

When it was all ready, Oz sent word to his people that he was going to make a visit to a great brother Wizard who lived in the clouds. The news spread rapidly throughout the city and everyone came to see the wonderful sight.

Oz ordered the balloon carried out in front of the Palace, and the people gazed upon it with much curiosity. The Tin Woodman had chopped a big pile of wood, and now he made a fire of it, and Oz held the bottom of the balloon over the fire so that the hot air that arose from it would be caught in the silken bag. Gradually the balloon swelled out and rose into the air, until finally the basket just touched the ground.

Then Oz got into the basket and said to all the people in a loud voice:

"I am now going away to make a visit. While I am gone the Scarecrow will rule over you. I command you to obey him as you would me."

The balloon was by this time tugging hard at the rope that held it to the ground, for the air within it was hot, and this made it so much lighter in weight than the air without that it pulled hard to rise into the sky.

"Come, Dorothy!" cried the Wizard. "Hurry up, or the balloon will fly away."

"I can't find Toto anywhere," replied Dorothy, who did not wish to leave her little dog behind. Toto had run into the crowd to bark at a kitten, and Dorothy at last found him. She picked him up and ran towards the balloon.

She was within a few steps of it, and Oz was holding out his hands to help her into the basket, when, crack! went the ropes, and the balloon rose into the air without her.

"Come back!" she screamed. "I want to go, too!"

"I can't come back, my dear," called Oz from the basket. "Good-bye!"

"Good-bye!" shouted everyone, and all eyes were turned upward to where the Wizard was riding in the basket, rising every moment farther and farther into the sky.

And that was the last any of them ever saw of Oz, the Wonderful Wizard, though he may have reached Omaha safely, and be there now, for all we know. But the people remembered him lovingly, and said to one another:

"Oz was always our friend. When he was here he built for us this beautiful Emerald City, and now he is gone he has left the Wise Scarecrow to rule over us."

Still, for many days they grieved over the loss of the Wonderful Wizard, and would not be comforted.

 

 

18. Away to the South
Dorothy wept bitterly at the passing of her hope to get home to Kansas again; but when she thought it all over she was glad she had not gone up in a balloon. And she also felt sorry at losing Oz, and so did her companions.

The Tin Woodman came to her and said:

"Truly I should be ungrateful if I failed to mourn for the man who gave me my lovely heart. I should like to cry a little because Oz is gone, if you will kindly wipe away my tears, so that I shall not rust."

"With pleasure," she answered, and brought a towel at once. Then the Tin Woodman wept for several minutes, and she watched the tears carefully and wiped them away with the towel. When he had finished, he thanked her kindly and oiled himself thoroughly with his jeweled oil-can, to guard against mishap.

The Scarecrow was now the ruler of the Emerald City, and although he was not a Wizard the people were proud of him. "For," they said, "there is not another city in all the world that is ruled by a stuffed man." And, so far as they knew, they were quite right.

The morning after the balloon had gone up with Oz, the four travelers met in the Throne Room and talked matters over. The Scarecrow sat in the big throne and the others stood respectfully before him.

"We are not so unlucky," said the new ruler, "for this Palace and the Emerald City belong to us, and we can do just as we please. When I remember that a short time ago I was up on a pole in a farmer's cornfield, and that now I am the ruler of this beautiful City, I am quite satisfied with my lot."

"I also," said the Tin Woodman, "am well-pleased with my new heart; and, really, that was the only thing I wished in all the world."

"For my part, I am content in knowing I am as brave as any beast that ever lived, if not braver," said the Lion modestly.

"If Dorothy would only be contented to live in the Emerald City," continued the Scarecrow, "we might all be happy together."

"But I don't want to live here," cried Dorothy. "I want to go to Kansas, and live with Aunt Em and Uncle Henry."

"Well, then, what can be done?" inquired the Woodman.

The Scarecrow decided to think, and he thought so hard that the pins and needles began to stick out of his brains. Finally he said:

"Why not call the Winged Monkeys, and ask them to carry you over the desert?"

"I never thought of that!" said Dorothy joyfully. "It's just the thing. I'll go at once for the Golden Cap."

When she brought it into the Throne Room she spoke the magic words, and soon the band of Winged Monkeys flew in through the open window and stood beside her.

"This is the second time you have called us," said the Monkey King, bowing before the little girl. "What do you wish?"

"I want you to fly with me to Kansas," said Dorothy.

But the Monkey King shook his head.

"That cannot be done," he said. "We belong to this country alone, and cannot leave it. There has never been a Winged Monkey in Kansas yet, and I suppose there never will be, for they don't belong there. We shall be glad to serve you in any way in our power, but we cannot cross the desert. Good-bye."

And with another bow, the Monkey King spread his wings and flew away through the window, followed by all his band.

Dorothy was ready to cry with disappointment. "I have wasted the charm of the Golden Cap to no purpose," she said, "for the Winged Monkeys cannot help me."

"It is certainly too bad!" said the tender-hearted Woodman.

The Scarecrow was thinking again, and his head bulged out so horribly that Dorothy feared it would burst.

"Let us call in the soldier with the green whiskers," he said, "and ask his advice."

So the soldier was summoned and entered the Throne Room timidly, for while Oz was alive he never was allowed to come farther than the door.

"This little girl," said the Scarecrow to the soldier, "wishes to cross the desert. How can she do so?"

"I cannot tell," answered the soldier, "for nobody has ever crossed the desert, unless it is Oz himself."

"Is there no one who can help me?" asked Dorothy earnestly.

"Glinda might," he suggested.

"Who is Glinda?" inquired the Scarecrow.

"The Witch of the South. She is the most powerful of all the Witches, and rules over the Quadlings. Besides, her castle stands on the edge of the desert, so she may know a way to cross it."

"Glinda is a Good Witch, isn't she?" asked the child.

"The Quadlings think she is good," said the soldier, "and she is kind to everyone. I have heard that Glinda is a beautiful woman, who knows how to keep young in spite of the many years she has lived."

"How can I get to her castle?" asked Dorothy.

"The road is straight to the South," he answered, "but it is said to be full of dangers to travelers. There are wild beasts in the woods, and a race of queer men who do not like strangers to cross their country. For this reason none of the Quadlings ever come to the Emerald City."

The soldier then left them and the Scarecrow said:

"It seems, in spite of dangers, that the best thing Dorothy can do is to travel to the Land of the South and ask Glinda to help her. For, of course, if Dorothy stays here she will never get back to Kansas."

"You must have been thinking again," remarked the Tin Woodman.

"I have," said the Scarecrow.

"I shall go with Dorothy," declared the Lion, "for I am tired of your city and long for the woods and the country again. I am really a wild beast, you know. Besides, Dorothy will need someone to protect her."

"That is true," agreed the Woodman. "My axe may be of service to her; so I also will go with her to the Land of the South."

"When shall we start?" asked the Scarecrow.

"Are you going?" they asked, in surprise.

"Certainly. If it wasn't for Dorothy I should never have had brains. She lifted me from the pole in the cornfield and brought me to the Emerald City. So my good luck is all due to her, and I shall never leave her until she starts back to Kansas for good and all."

"Thank you," said Dorothy gratefully. "You are all very kind to me. But I should like to start as soon as possible."

"We shall go tomorrow morning," returned the Scarecrow. "So now let us all get ready, for it will be a long journey."

 

 

19. Attacked by the Fighting Trees
The next morning Dorothy kissed the pretty green girl good-bye, and they all shook hands with the soldier with the green whiskers, who had walked with them as far as the gate. When the Guardian of the Gate saw them again he wondered greatly that they could leave the beautiful City to get into new trouble. But he at once unlocked their spectacles, which he put back into the green box, and gave them many good wishes to carry with them.

"You are now our ruler," he said to the Scarecrow; "so you must come back to us as soon as possible."

"I certainly shall if I am able," the Scarecrow replied; "but I must help Dorothy to get home, first."

As Dorothy bade the good-natured Guardian a last farewell she said:

"I have been very kindly treated in your lovely City, and everyone has been good to me. I cannot tell you how grateful I am."

"Don't try, my dear," he answered. "We should like to keep you with us, but if it is your wish to return to Kansas, I hope you will find a way." He then opened the gate of the outer wall, and they walked forth and started upon their journey.

The sun shone brightly as our friends turned their faces toward the Land of the South. They were all in the best of spirits, and laughed and chatted together. Dorothy was once more filled with the hope of getting home, and the Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman were glad to be of use to her. As for the Lion, he sniffed the fresh air with delight and whisked his tail from side to side in pure joy at being in the country again, while Toto ran around them and chased the moths and butterflies, barking merrily all the time.

"City life does not agree with me at all," remarked the Lion, as they walked along at a brisk pace. "I have lost much flesh since I lived there, and now I am anxious for a chance to show the other beasts how courageous I have grown."

They now turned and took a last look at the Emerald City. All they could see was a mass of towers and steeples behind the green walls, and high up above everything the spires and dome of the Palace of Oz.

"Oz was not such a bad Wizard, after all," said the Tin Woodman, as he felt his heart rattling around in his breast.

"He knew how to give me brains, and very good brains, too," said the Scarecrow.

"If Oz had taken a dose of the same courage he gave me," added the Lion, "he would have been a brave man."

Dorothy said nothing. Oz had not kept the promise he made her, but he had done his best, so she forgave him. As he said, he was a good man, even if he was a bad Wizard.

The first day's journey was through the green fields and bright flowers that stretched about the Emerald City on every side. They slept that night on the grass, with nothing but the stars over them; and they rested very well indeed.

In the morning they traveled on until they came to a thick wood. There was no way of going around it, for it seemed to extend to the right and left as far as they could see; and, besides, they did not dare change the direction of their journey for fear of getting lost. So they looked for the place where it would be easiest to get into the forest.

The Scarecrow, who was in the lead, finally discovered a big tree with such wide-spreading branches that there was room for the party to pass underneath. So he walked forward to the tree, but just as he came under the first branches they bent down and twined around him, and the next minute he was raised from the ground and flung headlong among his fellow travelers.

This did not hurt the Scarecrow, but it surprised him, and he looked rather dizzy when Dorothy picked him up.

"Here is another space between the trees," called the Lion.

"Let me try it first," said the Scarecrow, "for it doesn't hurt me to get thrown about." He walked up to another tree, as he spoke, but its branches immediately seized him and tossed him back again.

"This is strange," exclaimed Dorothy. "What shall we do?"

"The trees seem to have made up their minds to fight us, and stop our journey," remarked the Lion.

"I believe I will try it myself," said the Woodman, and shouldering his axe, he marched up to the first tree that had handled the Scarecrow so roughly. When a big branch bent down to seize him the Woodman chopped at it so fiercely that he cut it in two. At once the tree began shaking all its branches as if in pain, and the Tin Woodman passed safely under it.

"Come on!" he shouted to the others. "Be quick!" They all ran forward and passed under the tree without injury, except Toto, who was caught by a small branch and shaken until he howled. But the Woodman promptly chopped off the branch and set the little dog free.

The other trees of the forest did nothing to keep them back, so they made up their minds that only the first row of trees could bend down their branches, and that probably these were the policemen of the forest, and given this wonderful power in order to keep strangers out of it.

The four travelers walked with ease through the trees until they came to the farther edge of the wood. Then, to their surprise, they found before them a high wall which seemed to be made of white china. It was smooth, like the surface of a dish, and higher than their heads.

"What shall we do now?" asked Dorothy.

"I will make a ladder," said the Tin Woodman, "for we certainly must climb over the wall."

 

 

20. The Dainty China Country
While the Woodman was making a ladder from wood which he found in the forest Dorothy lay down and slept, for she was tired by the long walk. The Lion also curled himself up to sleep and Toto lay beside him.

The Scarecrow watched the Woodman while he worked, and said to him:

"I cannot think why this wall is here, nor what it is made of."

"Rest your brains and do not worry about the wall," replied the Woodman. "When we have climbed over it, we shall know what is on the other side."

After a time the ladder was finished. It looked clumsy, but the Tin Woodman was sure it was strong and would answer their purpose. The Scarecrow waked Dorothy and the Lion and Toto, and told them that the ladder was ready. The Scarecrow climbed up the ladder first, but he was so awkward that Dorothy had to follow close behind and keep him from falling off. When he got his head over the top of the wall the Scarecrow said, "Oh, my!"

"Go on," exclaimed Dorothy.

So the Scarecrow climbed farther up and sat down on the top of the wall, and Dorothy put her head over and cried, "Oh, my!" just as the Scarecrow had done.

Then Toto came up, and immediately began to bark, but Dorothy made him be still.

The Lion climbed the ladder next, and the Tin Woodman came last; but both of them cried, "Oh, my!" as soon as they looked over the wall. When they were all sitting in a row on the top of the wall, they looked down and saw a strange sight.

Before them was a great stretch of country having a floor as smooth and shining and white as the bottom of a big platter. Scattered around were many houses made entirely of china and painted in the brightest colors. These houses were quite small, the biggest of them reaching only as high as Dorothy's waist. There were also pretty little barns, with china fences around them; and many cows and sheep and horses and pigs and chickens, all made of china, were standing about in groups.

But the strangest of all were the people who lived in this queer country. There were milkmaids and shepherdesses, with brightly colored bodices and golden spots all over their gowns; and princesses with most gorgeous frocks of silver and gold and purple; and shepherds dressed in knee breeches with pink and yellow and blue stripes down them, and golden buckles on their shoes; and princes with jeweled crowns upon their heads, wearing ermine robes and satin doublets; and funny clowns in ruffled gowns, with round red spots upon their cheeks and tall, pointed caps. And, strangest of all, these people were all made of china, even to their clothes, and were so small that the tallest of them was no higher than Dorothy's knee.

No one did so much as look at the travelers at first, except one little purple china dog with an extra-large head, which came to the wall and barked at them in a tiny voice, afterwards running away again.

"How shall we get down?" asked Dorothy.

They found the ladder so heavy they could not pull it up, so the Scarecrow fell off the wall and the others jumped down upon him so that the hard floor would not hurt their feet. Of course they took pains not to light on his head and get the pins in their feet. When all were safely down they picked up the Scarecrow, whose body was quite flattened out, and patted his straw into shape again.

"We must cross this strange place in order to get to the other side," said Dorothy, "for it would be unwise for us to go any other way except due South."

They began walking through the country of the china people, and the first thing they came to was a china milkmaid milking a china cow. As they drew near, the cow suddenly gave a kick and kicked over the stool, the pail, and even the milkmaid herself, and all fell on the china ground with a great clatter.

Dorothy was shocked to see that the cow had broken her leg off, and that the pail was lying in several small pieces, while the poor milkmaid had a nick in her left elbow.

"There!" cried the milkmaid angrily. "See what you have done! My cow has broken her leg, and I must take her to the mender's shop and have it glued on again. What do you mean by coming here and frightening my cow?"

"I'm very sorry," returned Dorothy. "Please forgive us."

But the pretty milkmaid was much too vexed to make any answer. She picked up the leg sulkily and led her cow away, the poor animal limping on three legs. As she left them the milkmaid cast many reproachful glances over her shoulder at the clumsy strangers, holding her nicked elbow close to her side.

Dorothy was quite grieved at this mishap.

"We must be very careful here," said the kind-hearted Woodman, "or we may hurt these pretty little people so they will never get over it."

A little farther on Dorothy met a most beautifully dressed young Princess, who stopped short as she saw the strangers and started to run away.

Dorothy wanted to see more of the Princess, so she ran after her. But the china girl cried out:

"Don't chase me! Don't chase me!"

She had such a frightened little voice that Dorothy stopped and said, "Why not?"

"Because," answered the Princess, also stopping, a safe distance away, "if I run I may fall down and break myself."

"But could you not be mended?" asked the girl.

"Oh, yes; but one is never so pretty after being mended, you know," replied the Princess.

"I suppose not," said Dorothy.

"Now there is Mr. Joker, one of our clowns," continued the china lady, "who is always trying to stand upon his head. He has broken himself so often that he is mended in a hundred places, and doesn't look at all pretty. Here he comes now, so you can see for yourself."

Indeed, a jolly little clown came walking toward them, and Dorothy could see that in spite of his pretty clothes of red and yellow and green he was completely covered with cracks, running every which way and showing plainly that he had been mended in many places.

The Clown put his hands in his pockets, and after puffing out his cheeks and nodding his head at them saucily, he said:

"My lady fair,
   Why do you stare
At poor old Mr. Joker?
    You're quite as stiff
And prim as if
    You'd eaten up a poker!"

 

"Be quiet, sir!" said the Princess. "Can't you see these are strangers, and should be treated with respect?"

"Well, that's respect, I expect," declared the Clown, and immediately stood upon his head.

"Don't mind Mr. Joker," said the Princess to Dorothy. "He is considerably cracked in his head, and that makes him foolish."

"Oh, I don't mind him a bit," said Dorothy. "But you are so beautiful," she continued, "that I am sure I could love you dearly. Won't you let me carry you back to Kansas, and stand you on Aunt Em's mantel? I could carry you in my basket."

"That would make me very unhappy," answered the china Princess. "You see, here in our country we live contentedly, and can talk and move around as we please. But whenever any of us are taken away our joints at once stiffen, and we can only stand straight and look pretty. Of course that is all that is expected of us when we are on mantels and cabinets and drawing-room tables, but our lives are much pleasanter here in our own country."

"I would not make you unhappy for all the world!" exclaimed Dorothy. "So I'll just say good-bye."

"Good-bye," replied the Princess.

They walked carefully through the china country. The little animals and all the people scampered out of their way, fearing the strangers would break them, and after an hour or so the travelers reached the other side of the country and came to another china wall.

It was not so high as the first, however, and by standing upon the Lion's back they all managed to scramble to the top. Then the Lion gathered his legs under him and jumped on the wall; but just as he jumped, he upset a china church with his tail and smashed it all to pieces.

"That was too bad," said Dorothy, "but really I think we were lucky in not doing these little people more harm than breaking a cow's leg and a church. They are all so brittle!"

"They are, indeed," said the Scarecrow, "and I am thankful I am made of straw and cannot be easily damaged. There are worse things in the world than being a Scarecrow."

 

 

21. The Lion Becomes the King of Beasts
After climbing down from the china wall the travelers found themselves in a disagreeable country, full of bogs and marshes and covered with tall, rank grass. It was difficult to walk without falling into muddy holes, for the grass was so thick that it hid them from sight. However, by carefully picking their way, they got safely along until they reached solid ground. But here the country seemed wilder than ever, and after a long and tiresome walk through the underbrush they entered another forest, where the trees were bigger and older than any they had ever seen.

"This forest is perfectly delightful," declared the Lion, looking around him with joy. "Never have I seen a more beautiful place."

"It seems gloomy," said the Scarecrow.

"Not a bit of it," answered the Lion. "I should like to live here all my life. See how soft the dried leaves are under your feet and how rich and green the moss is that clings to these old trees. Surely no wild beast could wish a pleasanter home."

"Perhaps there are wild beasts in the forest now," said Dorothy.

"I suppose there are," returned the Lion, "but I do not see any of them about."

They walked through the forest until it became too dark to go any farther. Dorothy and Toto and the Lion lay down to sleep, while the Woodman and the Scarecrow kept watch over them as usual.

When morning came, they started again. Before they had gone far they heard a low rumble, as of the growling of many wild animals. Toto whimpered a little, but none of the others was frightened, and they kept along the well-trodden path until they came to an opening in the wood, in which were gathered hundreds of beasts of every variety. There were tigers and elephants and bears and wolves and foxes and all the others in the natural history, and for a moment Dorothy was afraid. But the Lion explained that the animals were holding a meeting, and he judged by their snarling and growling that they were in great trouble.

As he spoke several of the beasts caught sight of him, and at once the great assemblage hushed as if by magic. The biggest of the tigers came up to the Lion and bowed, saying:

"Welcome, O King of Beasts! You have come in good time to fight our enemy and bring peace to all the animals of the forest once more."

"What is your trouble?" asked the Lion quietly.

"We are all threatened," answered the tiger, "by a fierce enemy which has lately come into this forest. It is a most tremendous monster, like a great spider, with a body as big as an elephant and legs as long as a tree trunk. It has eight of these long legs, and as the monster crawls through the forest he seizes an animal with a leg and drags it to his mouth, where he eats it as a spider does a fly. Not one of us is safe while this fierce creature is alive, and we had called a meeting to decide how to take care of ourselves when you came among us."

The Lion thought for a moment.

"Are there any other lions in this forest?" he asked.

"No; there were some, but the monster has eaten them all. And, besides, they were none of them nearly so large and brave as you."

"If I put an end to your enemy, will you bow down to me and obey me as King of the Forest?" inquired the Lion.

"We will do that gladly," returned the tiger; and all the other beasts roared with a mighty roar: "We will!"

"Where is this great spider of yours now?" asked the Lion.

"Yonder, among the oak trees," said the tiger, pointing with his forefoot.

"Take good care of these friends of mine," said the Lion, "and I will go at once to fight the monster."

He bade his comrades good-bye and marched proudly away to do battle with the enemy.

The great spider was lying asleep when the Lion found him, and it looked so ugly that its foe turned up his nose in disgust. Its legs were quite as long as the tiger had said, and its body covered with coarse black hair. It had a great mouth, with a row of sharp teeth a foot long; but its head was joined to the pudgy body by a neck as slender as a wasp's waist. This gave the Lion a hint of the best way to attack the creature, and as he knew it was easier to fight it asleep than awake, he gave a great spring and landed directly upon the monster's back. Then, with one blow of his heavy paw, all armed with sharp claws, he knocked the spider's head from its body. Jumping down, he watched it until the long legs stopped wiggling, when he knew it was quite dead.

The Lion went back to the opening where the beasts of the forest were waiting for him and said proudly:

"You need fear your enemy no longer."

Then the beasts bowed down to the Lion as their King, and he promised to come back and rule over them as soon as Dorothy was safely on her way to Kansas.

 

 

22. The Country of the Quadlings
The four travelers passed through the rest of the forest in safety, and when they came out from its gloom saw before them a steep hill, covered from top to bottom with great pieces of rock.

"That will be a hard climb," said the Scarecrow, "but we must get over the hill, nevertheless."

So he led the way and the others followed. They had nearly reached the first rock when they heard a rough voice cry out, "Keep back!"

"Who are you?" asked the Scarecrow.

Then a head showed itself over the rock and the same voice said, "This hill belongs to us, and we don't allow anyone to cross it."

"But we must cross it," said the Scarecrow. "We're going to the country of the Quadlings."

"But you shall not!" replied the voice, and there stepped from behind the rock the strangest man the travelers had ever seen.

He was quite short and stout and had a big head, which was flat at the top and supported by a thick neck full of wrinkles. But he had no arms at all, and, seeing this, the Scarecrow did not fear that so helpless a creature could prevent them from climbing the hill. So he said, "I'm sorry not to do as you wish, but we must pass over your hill whether you like it or not," and he walked boldly forward.

As quick as lightning the man's head shot forward and his neck stretched out until the top of the head, where it was flat, struck the Scarecrow in the middle and sent him tumbling, over and over, down the hill. Almost as quickly as it came the head went back to the body, and the man laughed harshly as he said, "It isn't as easy as you think!"

A chorus of boisterous laughter came from the other rocks, and Dorothy saw hundreds of the armless Hammer-Heads upon the hillside, one behind every rock.

The Lion became quite angry at the laughter caused by the Scarecrow's mishap, and giving a loud roar that echoed like thunder, he dashed up the hill.

Again a head shot swiftly out, and the great Lion went rolling down the hill as if he had been struck by a cannon ball.

Dorothy ran down and helped the Scarecrow to his feet, and the Lion came up to her, feeling rather bruised and sore, and said, "It is useless to fight people with shooting heads; no one can withstand them."

"What can we do, then?" she asked.

"Call the Winged Monkeys," suggested the Tin Woodman. "You have still the right to command them once more."

"Very well," she answered, and putting on the Golden Cap she uttered the magic words. The Monkeys were as prompt as ever, and in a few moments the entire band stood before her.

"What are your commands?" inquired the King of the Monkeys, bowing low.

"Carry us over the hill to the country of the Quadlings," answered the girl.

"It shall be done," said the King, and at once the Winged Monkeys caught the four travelers and Toto up in their arms and flew away with them. As they passed over the hill the Hammer-Heads yelled with vexation, and shot their heads high in the air, but they could not reach the Winged Monkeys, which carried Dorothy and her comrades safely over the hill and set them down in the beautiful country of the Quadlings.

"This is the last time you can summon us," said the leader to Dorothy; "so good-bye and good luck to you."

"Good-bye, and thank you very much," returned the girl; and the Monkeys rose into the air and were out of sight in a twinkling.

The country of the Quadlings seemed rich and happy. There was field upon field of ripening grain, with well-paved roads running between, and pretty rippling brooks with strong bridges across them. The fences and houses and bridges were all painted bright red, just as they had been painted yellow in the country of the Winkies and blue in the country of the Munchkins. The Quadlings themselves, who were short and fat and looked chubby and good-natured, were dressed all in red, which showed bright against the green grass and the yellowing grain.

The Monkeys had set them down near a farmhouse, and the four travelers walked up to it and knocked at the door. It was opened by the farmer's wife, and when Dorothy asked for something to eat the woman gave them all a good dinner, with three kinds of cake and four kinds of cookies, and a bowl of milk for Toto.

"How far is it to the Castle of Glinda?" asked the child.

"It is not a great way," answered the farmer's wife. "Take the road to the South and you will soon reach it."

Thanking the good woman, they started afresh and walked by the fields and across the pretty bridges until they saw before them a very beautiful Castle. Before the gates were three young girls, dressed in handsome red uniforms trimmed with gold braid; and as Dorothy approached, one of them said to her:

"Why have you come to the South Country?"

"To see the Good Witch who rules here," she answered. "Will you take me to her?"

"Let me have your name, and I will ask Glinda if she will receive you." They told who they were, and the girl soldier went into the Castle. After a few moments she came back to say that Dorothy and the others were to be admitted at once.

 

 

23. Glinda The Good Witch Grants Dorothy's Wish
Before they went to see Glinda, however, they were taken to a room of the Castle, where Dorothy washed her face and combed her hair, and the Lion shook the dust out of his mane, and the Scarecrow patted himself into his best shape, and the Woodman polished his tin and oiled his joints.

When they were all quite presentable they followed the soldier girl into a big room where the Witch Glinda sat upon a throne of rubies.

She was both beautiful and young to their eyes. Her hair was a rich red in color and fell in flowing ringlets over her shoulders. Her dress was pure white but her eyes were blue, and they looked kindly upon the little girl.

"What can I do for you, my child?" she asked.

Dorothy told the Witch all her story: how the cyclone had brought her to the Land of Oz, how she had found her companions, and of the wonderful adventures they had met with.

"My greatest wish now," she added, "is to get back to Kansas, for Aunt Em will surely think something dreadful has happened to me, and that will make her put on mourning; and unless the crops are better this year than they were last, I am sure Uncle Henry cannot afford it."

Glinda leaned forward and kissed the sweet, upturned face of the loving little girl.

"Bless your dear heart," she said, "I am sure I can tell you of a way to get back to Kansas." Then she added, "But, if I do, you must give me the Golden Cap."

"Willingly!" exclaimed Dorothy; "indeed, it is of no use to me now, and when you have it you can command the Winged Monkeys three times."

"And I think I shall need their service just those three times," answered Glinda, smiling.

Dorothy then gave her the Golden Cap, and the Witch said to the Scarecrow, "What will you do when Dorothy has left us?"

"I will return to the Emerald City," he replied, "for Oz has made me its ruler and the people like me. The only thing that worries me is how to cross the hill of the Hammer-Heads."

"By means of the Golden Cap I shall command the Winged Monkeys to carry you to the gates of the Emerald City," said Glinda, "for it would be a shame to deprive the people of so wonderful a ruler."

"Am I really wonderful?" asked the Scarecrow.

"You are unusual," replied Glinda.

Turning to the Tin Woodman, she asked, "What will become of you when Dorothy leaves this country?"

He leaned on his axe and thought a moment. Then he said, "The Winkies were very kind to me, and wanted me to rule over them after the Wicked Witch died. I am fond of the Winkies, and if I could get back again to the Country of the West, I should like nothing better than to rule over them forever."

"My second command to the Winged Monkeys," said Glinda "will be that they carry you safely to the land of the Winkies. Your brain may not be so large to look at as those of the Scarecrow, but you are really brighter than he is--when you are well polished--and I am sure you will rule the Winkies wisely and well."

Then the Witch looked at the big, shaggy Lion and asked, "When Dorothy has returned to her own home, what will become of you?"

"Over the hill of the Hammer-Heads," he answered, "lies a grand old forest, and all the beasts that live there have made me their King. If I could only get back to this forest, I would pass my life very happily there."

"My third command to the Winged Monkeys," said Glinda, "shall be to carry you to your forest. Then, having used up the powers of the Golden Cap, I shall give it to the King of the Monkeys, that he and his band may thereafter be free for evermore."

The Scarecrow and the Tin Woodman and the Lion now thanked the Good Witch earnestly for her kindness; and Dorothy exclaimed:

"You are certainly as good as you are beautiful! But you have not yet told me how to get back to Kansas."

"Your Silver Shoes will carry you over the desert," replied Glinda. "If you had known their power you could have gone back to your Aunt Em the very first day you came to this country."

"But then I should not have had my wonderful brains!" cried the Scarecrow. "I might have passed my whole life in the farmer's cornfield."

"And I should not have had my lovely heart," said the Tin Woodman. "I might have stood and rusted in the forest till the end of the world."

"And I should have lived a coward forever," declared the Lion, "and no beast in all the forest would have had a good word to say to me."

"This is all true," said Dorothy, "and I am glad I was of use to these good friends. But now that each of them has had what he most desired, and each is happy in having a kingdom to rule besides, I think I should like to go back to Kansas."

"The Silver Shoes," said the Good Witch, "have wonderful powers. And one of the most curious things about them is that they can carry you to any place in the world in three steps, and each step will be made in the wink of an eye. All you have to do is to knock the heels together three times and command the shoes to carry you wherever you wish to go."

"If that is so," said the child joyfully, "I will ask them to carry me back to Kansas at once."

She threw her arms around the Lion's neck and kissed him, patting his big head tenderly. Then she kissed the Tin Woodman, who was weeping in a way most dangerous to his joints. But she hugged the soft, stuffed body of the Scarecrow in her arms instead of kissing his painted face, and found she was crying herself at this sorrowful parting from her loving comrades.

Glinda the Good stepped down from her ruby throne to give the little girl a good-bye kiss, and Dorothy thanked her for all the kindness she had shown to her friends and herself.

Dorothy now took Toto up solemnly in her arms, and having said one last good-bye she clapped the heels of her shoes together three times, saying:

"Take me home to Aunt Em!"

Instantly she was whirling through the air, so swiftly that all she could see or feel was the wind whistling past her ears.

The Silver Shoes took but three steps, and then she stopped so suddenly that she rolled over upon the grass several times before she knew where she was.

At length, however, she sat up and looked about her.

"Good gracious!" she cried.

For she was sitting on the broad Kansas prairie, and just before her was the new farmhouse Uncle Henry built after the cyclone had carried away the old one. Uncle Henry was milking the cows in the barnyard, and Toto had jumped out of her arms and was running toward the barn, barking furiously.

Dorothy stood up and found she was in her stocking-feet. For the Silver Shoes had fallen off in her flight through the air, and were lost forever in the desert.

 

 

24. Home Again
Aunt Em had just come out of the house to water the cabbages when she looked up and saw Dorothy running toward her.

"My darling child!" she cried, folding the little girl in her arms and covering her face with kisses. "Where in the world did you come from?"

"From the Land of Oz," said Dorothy gravely. "And here is Toto, too. And oh, Aunt Em! I'm so glad to be at home again!"

 

 

 

 

 

End of Project Gutenberg's The Wonderful Wizard of Oz, by L. Frank Baum

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WONDERFUL WIZARD OF OZ ***

***** This file should be named 55-h.htm or 55-h.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/5/55/

 

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.

 

*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.net/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.net),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations.  To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.net

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

 

 

반응형

' > 해외원문' 카테고리의 다른 글

이상한 나라의 앨리스[원문소설]  (0) 2012.02.09
정글북[원문소설]  (0) 2012.02.09
로미오와 줄리엣[원문소설]  (1) 2012.02.09
반응형



Project Gutenberg's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland, by Lewis Carroll

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: Alice's Adventures in Wonderland

Author: Lewis Carroll

Release Date: June 25, 2008 [EBook #11]
[Last updated: December 20, 2011]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ALICE'S ADVENTURES IN WONDERLAND ***

 

Produced by David Widger

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

ALICE'S ADVENTURES
IN WONDERLAND


By Lewis Carroll

 

THE MILLENNIUM FULCRUM EDITION 3.0

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Contents
CHAPTER I.  Down the Rabbit-Hole 
CHAPTER II.  The Pool of Tears 
CHAPTER III.  A Caucus-Race and a Long Tale 
CHAPTER IV.  The Rabbit Sends in a Little Bill 
CHAPTER V.  Advice from a Caterpillar 
CHAPTER VI.  Pig and Pepper 
CHAPTER VII.  A Mad Tea-Party 
CHAPTER VIII.    The Queen's Croquet-Ground 
CHAPTER IX.  The Mock Turtle's Story 
CHAPTER X.  The Lobster Quadrille 
CHAPTER XI.  Who Stole the Tarts? 
CHAPTER XII.  Alice's Evidence 

 


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

CHAPTER I. Down the Rabbit-Hole
Alice was beginning to get very tired of sitting by her sister on the bank, and of having nothing to do: once or twice she had peeped into the book her sister was reading, but it had no pictures or conversations in it, 'and what is the use of a book,' thought Alice 'without pictures or conversation?'

So she was considering in her own mind (as well as she could, for the hot day made her feel very sleepy and stupid), whether the pleasure of making a daisy-chain would be worth the trouble of getting up and picking the daisies, when suddenly a White Rabbit with pink eyes ran close by her.

There was nothing so VERY remarkable in that; nor did Alice think it so VERY much out of the way to hear the Rabbit say to itself, 'Oh dear! Oh dear! I shall be late!' (when she thought it over afterwards, it occurred to her that she ought to have wondered at this, but at the time it all seemed quite natural); but when the Rabbit actually TOOK A WATCH OUT OF ITS WAISTCOAT-POCKET, and looked at it, and then hurried on, Alice started to her feet, for it flashed across her mind that she had never before seen a rabbit with either a waistcoat-pocket, or a watch to take out of it, and burning with curiosity, she ran across the field after it, and fortunately was just in time to see it pop down a large rabbit-hole under the hedge.

In another moment down went Alice after it, never once considering how in the world she was to get out again.

The rabbit-hole went straight on like a tunnel for some way, and then dipped suddenly down, so suddenly that Alice had not a moment to think about stopping herself before she found herself falling down a very deep well.

Either the well was very deep, or she fell very slowly, for she had plenty of time as she went down to look about her and to wonder what was going to happen next. First, she tried to look down and make out what she was coming to, but it was too dark to see anything; then she looked at the sides of the well, and noticed that they were filled with cupboards and book-shelves; here and there she saw maps and pictures hung upon pegs. She took down a jar from one of the shelves as she passed; it was labelled 'ORANGE MARMALADE', but to her great disappointment it was empty: she did not like to drop the jar for fear of killing somebody, so managed to put it into one of the cupboards as she fell past it.

'Well!' thought Alice to herself, 'after such a fall as this, I shall think nothing of tumbling down stairs! How brave they'll all think me at home! Why, I wouldn't say anything about it, even if I fell off the top of the house!' (Which was very likely true.)

Down, down, down. Would the fall NEVER come to an end! 'I wonder how many miles I've fallen by this time?' she said aloud. 'I must be getting somewhere near the centre of the earth. Let me see: that would be four thousand miles down, I think—' (for, you see, Alice had learnt several things of this sort in her lessons in the schoolroom, and though this was not a VERY good opportunity for showing off her knowledge, as there was no one to listen to her, still it was good practice to say it over) '—yes, that's about the right distance—but then I wonder what Latitude or Longitude I've got to?' (Alice had no idea what Latitude was, or Longitude either, but thought they were nice grand words to say.)

Presently she began again. 'I wonder if I shall fall right THROUGH the earth! How funny it'll seem to come out among the people that walk with their heads downward! The Antipathies, I think—' (she was rather glad there WAS no one listening, this time, as it didn't sound at all the right word) '—but I shall have to ask them what the name of the country is, you know. Please, Ma'am, is this New Zealand or Australia?' (and she tried to curtsey as she spoke—fancy CURTSEYING as you're falling through the air! Do you think you could manage it?) 'And what an ignorant little girl she'll think me for asking! No, it'll never do to ask: perhaps I shall see it written up somewhere.'

Down, down, down. There was nothing else to do, so Alice soon began talking again. 'Dinah'll miss me very much to-night, I should think!' (Dinah was the cat.) 'I hope they'll remember her saucer of milk at tea-time. Dinah my dear! I wish you were down here with me! There are no mice in the air, I'm afraid, but you might catch a bat, and that's very like a mouse, you know. But do cats eat bats, I wonder?' And here Alice began to get rather sleepy, and went on saying to herself, in a dreamy sort of way, 'Do cats eat bats? Do cats eat bats?' and sometimes, 'Do bats eat cats?' for, you see, as she couldn't answer either question, it didn't much matter which way she put it. She felt that she was dozing off, and had just begun to dream that she was walking hand in hand with Dinah, and saying to her very earnestly, 'Now, Dinah, tell me the truth: did you ever eat a bat?' when suddenly, thump! thump! down she came upon a heap of sticks and dry leaves, and the fall was over.

Alice was not a bit hurt, and she jumped up on to her feet in a moment: she looked up, but it was all dark overhead; before her was another long passage, and the White Rabbit was still in sight, hurrying down it. There was not a moment to be lost: away went Alice like the wind, and was just in time to hear it say, as it turned a corner, 'Oh my ears and whiskers, how late it's getting!' She was close behind it when she turned the corner, but the Rabbit was no longer to be seen: she found herself in a long, low hall, which was lit up by a row of lamps hanging from the roof.

There were doors all round the hall, but they were all locked; and when Alice had been all the way down one side and up the other, trying every door, she walked sadly down the middle, wondering how she was ever to get out again.

Suddenly she came upon a little three-legged table, all made of solid glass; there was nothing on it except a tiny golden key, and Alice's first thought was that it might belong to one of the doors of the hall; but, alas! either the locks were too large, or the key was too small, but at any rate it would not open any of them. However, on the second time round, she came upon a low curtain she had not noticed before, and behind it was a little door about fifteen inches high: she tried the little golden key in the lock, and to her great delight it fitted!

Alice opened the door and found that it led into a small passage, not much larger than a rat-hole: she knelt down and looked along the passage into the loveliest garden you ever saw. How she longed to get out of that dark hall, and wander about among those beds of bright flowers and those cool fountains, but she could not even get her head through the doorway; 'and even if my head would go through,' thought poor Alice, 'it would be of very little use without my shoulders. Oh, how I wish I could shut up like a telescope! I think I could, if I only know how to begin.' For, you see, so many out-of-the-way things had happened lately, that Alice had begun to think that very few things indeed were really impossible.

There seemed to be no use in waiting by the little door, so she went back to the table, half hoping she might find another key on it, or at any rate a book of rules for shutting people up like telescopes: this time she found a little bottle on it, ('which certainly was not here before,' said Alice,) and round the neck of the bottle was a paper label, with the words 'DRINK ME' beautifully printed on it in large letters.

It was all very well to say 'Drink me,' but the wise little Alice was not going to do THAT in a hurry. 'No, I'll look first,' she said, 'and see whether it's marked "poison" or not'; for she had read several nice little histories about children who had got burnt, and eaten up by wild beasts and other unpleasant things, all because they WOULD not remember the simple rules their friends had taught them: such as, that a red-hot poker will burn you if you hold it too long; and that if you cut your finger VERY deeply with a knife, it usually bleeds; and she had never forgotten that, if you drink much from a bottle marked 'poison,' it is almost certain to disagree with you, sooner or later.

However, this bottle was NOT marked 'poison,' so Alice ventured to taste it, and finding it very nice, (it had, in fact, a sort of mixed flavour of cherry-tart, custard, pine-apple, roast turkey, toffee, and hot buttered toast,) she very soon finished it off.

  *    *    *    *    *    *    *

    *    *    *    *    *    *

  *    *    *    *    *    *    *

'What a curious feeling!' said Alice; 'I must be shutting up like a telescope.'

And so it was indeed: she was now only ten inches high, and her face brightened up at the thought that she was now the right size for going through the little door into that lovely garden. First, however, she waited for a few minutes to see if she was going to shrink any further: she felt a little nervous about this; 'for it might end, you know,' said Alice to herself, 'in my going out altogether, like a candle. I wonder what I should be like then?' And she tried to fancy what the flame of a candle is like after the candle is blown out, for she could not remember ever having seen such a thing.

After a while, finding that nothing more happened, she decided on going into the garden at once; but, alas for poor Alice! when she got to the door, she found she had forgotten the little golden key, and when she went back to the table for it, she found she could not possibly reach it: she could see it quite plainly through the glass, and she tried her best to climb up one of the legs of the table, but it was too slippery; and when she had tired herself out with trying, the poor little thing sat down and cried.

'Come, there's no use in crying like that!' said Alice to herself, rather sharply; 'I advise you to leave off this minute!' She generally gave herself very good advice, (though she very seldom followed it), and sometimes she scolded herself so severely as to bring tears into her eyes; and once she remembered trying to box her own ears for having cheated herself in a game of croquet she was playing against herself, for this curious child was very fond of pretending to be two people. 'But it's no use now,' thought poor Alice, 'to pretend to be two people! Why, there's hardly enough of me left to make ONE respectable person!'

Soon her eye fell on a little glass box that was lying under the table: she opened it, and found in it a very small cake, on which the words 'EAT ME' were beautifully marked in currants. 'Well, I'll eat it,' said Alice, 'and if it makes me grow larger, I can reach the key; and if it makes me grow smaller, I can creep under the door; so either way I'll get into the garden, and I don't care which happens!'

She ate a little bit, and said anxiously to herself, 'Which way? Which way?', holding her hand on the top of her head to feel which way it was growing, and she was quite surprised to find that she remained the same size: to be sure, this generally happens when one eats cake, but Alice had got so much into the way of expecting nothing but out-of-the-way things to happen, that it seemed quite dull and stupid for life to go on in the common way.

So she set to work, and very soon finished off the cake.

  *    *    *    *    *    *    *

    *    *    *    *    *    *

  *    *    *    *    *    *    *

 

 


CHAPTER II. The Pool of Tears
'Curiouser and curiouser!' cried Alice (she was so much surprised, that for the moment she quite forgot how to speak good English); 'now I'm opening out like the largest telescope that ever was! Good-bye, feet!' (for when she looked down at her feet, they seemed to be almost out of sight, they were getting so far off). 'Oh, my poor little feet, I wonder who will put on your shoes and stockings for you now, dears? I'm sure I shan't be able! I shall be a great deal too far off to trouble myself about you: you must manage the best way you can;—but I must be kind to them,' thought Alice, 'or perhaps they won't walk the way I want to go! Let me see: I'll give them a new pair of boots every Christmas.'

And she went on planning to herself how she would manage it. 'They must go by the carrier,' she thought; 'and how funny it'll seem, sending presents to one's own feet! And how odd the directions will look!

     ALICE'S RIGHT FOOT, ESQ.
       HEARTHRUG,
         NEAR THE FENDER,
           (WITH ALICE'S LOVE).

Oh dear, what nonsense I'm talking!'

Just then her head struck against the roof of the hall: in fact she was now more than nine feet high, and she at once took up the little golden key and hurried off to the garden door.

Poor Alice! It was as much as she could do, lying down on one side, to look through into the garden with one eye; but to get through was more hopeless than ever: she sat down and began to cry again.

'You ought to be ashamed of yourself,' said Alice, 'a great girl like you,' (she might well say this), 'to go on crying in this way! Stop this moment, I tell you!' But she went on all the same, shedding gallons of tears, until there was a large pool all round her, about four inches deep and reaching half down the hall.

After a time she heard a little pattering of feet in the distance, and she hastily dried her eyes to see what was coming. It was the White Rabbit returning, splendidly dressed, with a pair of white kid gloves in one hand and a large fan in the other: he came trotting along in a great hurry, muttering to himself as he came, 'Oh! the Duchess, the Duchess! Oh! won't she be savage if I've kept her waiting!' Alice felt so desperate that she was ready to ask help of any one; so, when the Rabbit came near her, she began, in a low, timid voice, 'If you please, sir—' The Rabbit started violently, dropped the white kid gloves and the fan, and skurried away into the darkness as hard as he could go.

Alice took up the fan and gloves, and, as the hall was very hot, she kept fanning herself all the time she went on talking: 'Dear, dear! How queer everything is to-day! And yesterday things went on just as usual. I wonder if I've been changed in the night? Let me think: was I the same when I got up this morning? I almost think I can remember feeling a little different. But if I'm not the same, the next question is, Who in the world am I? Ah, THAT'S the great puzzle!' And she began thinking over all the children she knew that were of the same age as herself, to see if she could have been changed for any of them.

'I'm sure I'm not Ada,' she said, 'for her hair goes in such long ringlets, and mine doesn't go in ringlets at all; and I'm sure I can't be Mabel, for I know all sorts of things, and she, oh! she knows such a very little! Besides, SHE'S she, and I'm I, and—oh dear, how puzzling it all is! I'll try if I know all the things I used to know. Let me see: four times five is twelve, and four times six is thirteen, and four times seven is—oh dear! I shall never get to twenty at that rate! However, the Multiplication Table doesn't signify: let's try Geography. London is the capital of Paris, and Paris is the capital of Rome, and Rome—no, THAT'S all wrong, I'm certain! I must have been changed for Mabel! I'll try and say "How doth the little—"' and she crossed her hands on her lap as if she were saying lessons, and began to repeat it, but her voice sounded hoarse and strange, and the words did not come the same as they used to do:—

     'How doth the little crocodile
      Improve his shining tail,
     And pour the waters of the Nile
      On every golden scale!

     'How cheerfully he seems to grin,
      How neatly spread his claws,
     And welcome little fishes in
      With gently smiling jaws!'

'I'm sure those are not the right words,' said poor Alice, and her eyes filled with tears again as she went on, 'I must be Mabel after all, and I shall have to go and live in that poky little house, and have next to no toys to play with, and oh! ever so many lessons to learn! No, I've made up my mind about it; if I'm Mabel, I'll stay down here! It'll be no use their putting their heads down and saying "Come up again, dear!" I shall only look up and say "Who am I then? Tell me that first, and then, if I like being that person, I'll come up: if not, I'll stay down here till I'm somebody else"—but, oh dear!' cried Alice, with a sudden burst of tears, 'I do wish they WOULD put their heads down! I am so VERY tired of being all alone here!'

As she said this she looked down at her hands, and was surprised to see that she had put on one of the Rabbit's little white kid gloves while she was talking. 'How CAN I have done that?' she thought. 'I must be growing small again.' She got up and went to the table to measure herself by it, and found that, as nearly as she could guess, she was now about two feet high, and was going on shrinking rapidly: she soon found out that the cause of this was the fan she was holding, and she dropped it hastily, just in time to avoid shrinking away altogether.

'That WAS a narrow escape!' said Alice, a good deal frightened at the sudden change, but very glad to find herself still in existence; 'and now for the garden!' and she ran with all speed back to the little door: but, alas! the little door was shut again, and the little golden key was lying on the glass table as before, 'and things are worse than ever,' thought the poor child, 'for I never was so small as this before, never! And I declare it's too bad, that it is!'

As she said these words her foot slipped, and in another moment, splash! she was up to her chin in salt water. Her first idea was that she had somehow fallen into the sea, 'and in that case I can go back by railway,' she said to herself. (Alice had been to the seaside once in her life, and had come to the general conclusion, that wherever you go to on the English coast you find a number of bathing machines in the sea, some children digging in the sand with wooden spades, then a row of lodging houses, and behind them a railway station.) However, she soon made out that she was in the pool of tears which she had wept when she was nine feet high.

'I wish I hadn't cried so much!' said Alice, as she swam about, trying to find her way out. 'I shall be punished for it now, I suppose, by being drowned in my own tears! That WILL be a queer thing, to be sure! However, everything is queer to-day.'

Just then she heard something splashing about in the pool a little way off, and she swam nearer to make out what it was: at first she thought it must be a walrus or hippopotamus, but then she remembered how small she was now, and she soon made out that it was only a mouse that had slipped in like herself.

'Would it be of any use, now,' thought Alice, 'to speak to this mouse? Everything is so out-of-the-way down here, that I should think very likely it can talk: at any rate, there's no harm in trying.' So she began: 'O Mouse, do you know the way out of this pool? I am very tired of swimming about here, O Mouse!' (Alice thought this must be the right way of speaking to a mouse: she had never done such a thing before, but she remembered having seen in her brother's Latin Grammar, 'A mouse—of a mouse—to a mouse—a mouse—O mouse!') The Mouse looked at her rather inquisitively, and seemed to her to wink with one of its little eyes, but it said nothing.

'Perhaps it doesn't understand English,' thought Alice; 'I daresay it's a French mouse, come over with William the Conqueror.' (For, with all her knowledge of history, Alice had no very clear notion how long ago anything had happened.) So she began again: 'Ou est ma chatte?' which was the first sentence in her French lesson-book. The Mouse gave a sudden leap out of the water, and seemed to quiver all over with fright. 'Oh, I beg your pardon!' cried Alice hastily, afraid that she had hurt the poor animal's feelings. 'I quite forgot you didn't like cats.'

'Not like cats!' cried the Mouse, in a shrill, passionate voice. 'Would YOU like cats if you were me?'

'Well, perhaps not,' said Alice in a soothing tone: 'don't be angry about it. And yet I wish I could show you our cat Dinah: I think you'd take a fancy to cats if you could only see her. She is such a dear quiet thing,' Alice went on, half to herself, as she swam lazily about in the pool, 'and she sits purring so nicely by the fire, licking her paws and washing her face—and she is such a nice soft thing to nurse—and she's such a capital one for catching mice—oh, I beg your pardon!' cried Alice again, for this time the Mouse was bristling all over, and she felt certain it must be really offended. 'We won't talk about her any more if you'd rather not.'

'We indeed!' cried the Mouse, who was trembling down to the end of his tail. 'As if I would talk on such a subject! Our family always HATED cats: nasty, low, vulgar things! Don't let me hear the name again!'

'I won't indeed!' said Alice, in a great hurry to change the subject of conversation. 'Are you—are you fond—of—of dogs?' The Mouse did not answer, so Alice went on eagerly: 'There is such a nice little dog near our house I should like to show you! A little bright-eyed terrier, you know, with oh, such long curly brown hair! And it'll fetch things when you throw them, and it'll sit up and beg for its dinner, and all sorts of things—I can't remember half of them—and it belongs to a farmer, you know, and he says it's so useful, it's worth a hundred pounds! He says it kills all the rats and—oh dear!' cried Alice in a sorrowful tone, 'I'm afraid I've offended it again!' For the Mouse was swimming away from her as hard as it could go, and making quite a commotion in the pool as it went.

So she called softly after it, 'Mouse dear! Do come back again, and we won't talk about cats or dogs either, if you don't like them!' When the Mouse heard this, it turned round and swam slowly back to her: its face was quite pale (with passion, Alice thought), and it said in a low trembling voice, 'Let us get to the shore, and then I'll tell you my history, and you'll understand why it is I hate cats and dogs.'

It was high time to go, for the pool was getting quite crowded with the birds and animals that had fallen into it: there were a Duck and a Dodo, a Lory and an Eaglet, and several other curious creatures. Alice led the way, and the whole party swam to the shore.

 

 


CHAPTER III. A Caucus-Race and a Long Tale
They were indeed a queer-looking party that assembled on the bank—the birds with draggled feathers, the animals with their fur clinging close to them, and all dripping wet, cross, and uncomfortable.

The first question of course was, how to get dry again: they had a consultation about this, and after a few minutes it seemed quite natural to Alice to find herself talking familiarly with them, as if she had known them all her life. Indeed, she had quite a long argument with the Lory, who at last turned sulky, and would only say, 'I am older than you, and must know better'; and this Alice would not allow without knowing how old it was, and, as the Lory positively refused to tell its age, there was no more to be said.

At last the Mouse, who seemed to be a person of authority among them, called out, 'Sit down, all of you, and listen to me! I'LL soon make you dry enough!' They all sat down at once, in a large ring, with the Mouse in the middle. Alice kept her eyes anxiously fixed on it, for she felt sure she would catch a bad cold if she did not get dry very soon.

'Ahem!' said the Mouse with an important air, 'are you all ready? This is the driest thing I know. Silence all round, if you please! "William the Conqueror, whose cause was favoured by the pope, was soon submitted to by the English, who wanted leaders, and had been of late much accustomed to usurpation and conquest. Edwin and Morcar, the earls of Mercia and Northumbria—"'

'Ugh!' said the Lory, with a shiver.

'I beg your pardon!' said the Mouse, frowning, but very politely: 'Did you speak?'

'Not I!' said the Lory hastily.

'I thought you did,' said the Mouse. '—I proceed. "Edwin and Morcar, the earls of Mercia and Northumbria, declared for him: and even Stigand, the patriotic archbishop of Canterbury, found it advisable—"'

'Found WHAT?' said the Duck.

'Found IT,' the Mouse replied rather crossly: 'of course you know what "it" means.'

'I know what "it" means well enough, when I find a thing,' said the Duck: 'it's generally a frog or a worm. The question is, what did the archbishop find?'

The Mouse did not notice this question, but hurriedly went on, '"—found it advisable to go with Edgar Atheling to meet William and offer him the crown. William's conduct at first was moderate. But the insolence of his Normans—" How are you getting on now, my dear?' it continued, turning to Alice as it spoke.

'As wet as ever,' said Alice in a melancholy tone: 'it doesn't seem to dry me at all.'

'In that case,' said the Dodo solemnly, rising to its feet, 'I move that the meeting adjourn, for the immediate adoption of more energetic remedies—'

'Speak English!' said the Eaglet. 'I don't know the meaning of half those long words, and, what's more, I don't believe you do either!' And the Eaglet bent down its head to hide a smile: some of the other birds tittered audibly.

'What I was going to say,' said the Dodo in an offended tone, 'was, that the best thing to get us dry would be a Caucus-race.'

'What IS a Caucus-race?' said Alice; not that she wanted much to know, but the Dodo had paused as if it thought that SOMEBODY ought to speak, and no one else seemed inclined to say anything.

'Why,' said the Dodo, 'the best way to explain it is to do it.' (And, as you might like to try the thing yourself, some winter day, I will tell you how the Dodo managed it.)

First it marked out a race-course, in a sort of circle, ('the exact shape doesn't matter,' it said,) and then all the party were placed along the course, here and there. There was no 'One, two, three, and away,' but they began running when they liked, and left off when they liked, so that it was not easy to know when the race was over. However, when they had been running half an hour or so, and were quite dry again, the Dodo suddenly called out 'The race is over!' and they all crowded round it, panting, and asking, 'But who has won?'

This question the Dodo could not answer without a great deal of thought, and it sat for a long time with one finger pressed upon its forehead (the position in which you usually see Shakespeare, in the pictures of him), while the rest waited in silence. At last the Dodo said, 'EVERYBODY has won, and all must have prizes.'

'But who is to give the prizes?' quite a chorus of voices asked.

'Why, SHE, of course,' said the Dodo, pointing to Alice with one finger; and the whole party at once crowded round her, calling out in a confused way, 'Prizes! Prizes!'

Alice had no idea what to do, and in despair she put her hand in her pocket, and pulled out a box of comfits, (luckily the salt water had not got into it), and handed them round as prizes. There was exactly one a-piece all round.

'But she must have a prize herself, you know,' said the Mouse.

'Of course,' the Dodo replied very gravely. 'What else have you got in your pocket?' he went on, turning to Alice.

'Only a thimble,' said Alice sadly.

'Hand it over here,' said the Dodo.

Then they all crowded round her once more, while the Dodo solemnly presented the thimble, saying 'We beg your acceptance of this elegant thimble'; and, when it had finished this short speech, they all cheered.

Alice thought the whole thing very absurd, but they all looked so grave that she did not dare to laugh; and, as she could not think of anything to say, she simply bowed, and took the thimble, looking as solemn as she could.

The next thing was to eat the comfits: this caused some noise and confusion, as the large birds complained that they could not taste theirs, and the small ones choked and had to be patted on the back. However, it was over at last, and they sat down again in a ring, and begged the Mouse to tell them something more.

'You promised to tell me your history, you know,' said Alice, 'and why it is you hate—C and D,' she added in a whisper, half afraid that it would be offended again.

'Mine is a long and a sad tale!' said the Mouse, turning to Alice, and sighing.

'It IS a long tail, certainly,' said Alice, looking down with wonder at the Mouse's tail; 'but why do you call it sad?' And she kept on puzzling about it while the Mouse was speaking, so that her idea of the tale was something like this:—

         'Fury said to a
         mouse, That he
        met in the
       house,
     "Let us
      both go to
       law: I will
        prosecute
         YOU.—Come,
           I'll take no
           denial; We
          must have a
        trial: For
      really this
     morning I've
    nothing
    to do."
     Said the
      mouse to the
       cur, "Such
        a trial,
         dear Sir,
            With
          no jury
        or judge,
       would be
      wasting
      our
      breath."
       "I'll be
        judge, I'll
         be jury,"
            Said
         cunning
          old Fury:
          "I'll
          try the
            whole
            cause,
              and
           condemn
           you
          to
           death."'

'You are not attending!' said the Mouse to Alice severely. 'What are you thinking of?'

'I beg your pardon,' said Alice very humbly: 'you had got to the fifth bend, I think?'

'I had NOT!' cried the Mouse, sharply and very angrily.

'A knot!' said Alice, always ready to make herself useful, and looking anxiously about her. 'Oh, do let me help to undo it!'

'I shall do nothing of the sort,' said the Mouse, getting up and walking away. 'You insult me by talking such nonsense!'

'I didn't mean it!' pleaded poor Alice. 'But you're so easily offended, you know!'

The Mouse only growled in reply.

'Please come back and finish your story!' Alice called after it; and the others all joined in chorus, 'Yes, please do!' but the Mouse only shook its head impatiently, and walked a little quicker.

'What a pity it wouldn't stay!' sighed the Lory, as soon as it was quite out of sight; and an old Crab took the opportunity of saying to her daughter 'Ah, my dear! Let this be a lesson to you never to lose YOUR temper!' 'Hold your tongue, Ma!' said the young Crab, a little snappishly. 'You're enough to try the patience of an oyster!'

'I wish I had our Dinah here, I know I do!' said Alice aloud, addressing nobody in particular. 'She'd soon fetch it back!'

'And who is Dinah, if I might venture to ask the question?' said the Lory.

Alice replied eagerly, for she was always ready to talk about her pet: 'Dinah's our cat. And she's such a capital one for catching mice you can't think! And oh, I wish you could see her after the birds! Why, she'll eat a little bird as soon as look at it!'

This speech caused a remarkable sensation among the party. Some of the birds hurried off at once: one old Magpie began wrapping itself up very carefully, remarking, 'I really must be getting home; the night-air doesn't suit my throat!' and a Canary called out in a trembling voice to its children, 'Come away, my dears! It's high time you were all in bed!' On various pretexts they all moved off, and Alice was soon left alone.

'I wish I hadn't mentioned Dinah!' she said to herself in a melancholy tone. 'Nobody seems to like her, down here, and I'm sure she's the best cat in the world! Oh, my dear Dinah! I wonder if I shall ever see you any more!' And here poor Alice began to cry again, for she felt very lonely and low-spirited. In a little while, however, she again heard a little pattering of footsteps in the distance, and she looked up eagerly, half hoping that the Mouse had changed his mind, and was coming back to finish his story.

 

 


CHAPTER IV. The Rabbit Sends in a Little Bill
It was the White Rabbit, trotting slowly back again, and looking anxiously about as it went, as if it had lost something; and she heard it muttering to itself 'The Duchess! The Duchess! Oh my dear paws! Oh my fur and whiskers! She'll get me executed, as sure as ferrets are ferrets! Where CAN I have dropped them, I wonder?' Alice guessed in a moment that it was looking for the fan and the pair of white kid gloves, and she very good-naturedly began hunting about for them, but they were nowhere to be seen—everything seemed to have changed since her swim in the pool, and the great hall, with the glass table and the little door, had vanished completely.

Very soon the Rabbit noticed Alice, as she went hunting about, and called out to her in an angry tone, 'Why, Mary Ann, what ARE you doing out here? Run home this moment, and fetch me a pair of gloves and a fan! Quick, now!' And Alice was so much frightened that she ran off at once in the direction it pointed to, without trying to explain the mistake it had made.

'He took me for his housemaid,' she said to herself as she ran. 'How surprised he'll be when he finds out who I am! But I'd better take him his fan and gloves—that is, if I can find them.' As she said this, she came upon a neat little house, on the door of which was a bright brass plate with the name 'W. RABBIT' engraved upon it. She went in without knocking, and hurried upstairs, in great fear lest she should meet the real Mary Ann, and be turned out of the house before she had found the fan and gloves.

'How queer it seems,' Alice said to herself, 'to be going messages for a rabbit! I suppose Dinah'll be sending me on messages next!' And she began fancying the sort of thing that would happen: '"Miss Alice! Come here directly, and get ready for your walk!" "Coming in a minute, nurse! But I've got to see that the mouse doesn't get out." Only I don't think,' Alice went on, 'that they'd let Dinah stop in the house if it began ordering people about like that!'

By this time she had found her way into a tidy little room with a table in the window, and on it (as she had hoped) a fan and two or three pairs of tiny white kid gloves: she took up the fan and a pair of the gloves, and was just going to leave the room, when her eye fell upon a little bottle that stood near the looking-glass. There was no label this time with the words 'DRINK ME,' but nevertheless she uncorked it and put it to her lips. 'I know SOMETHING interesting is sure to happen,' she said to herself, 'whenever I eat or drink anything; so I'll just see what this bottle does. I do hope it'll make me grow large again, for really I'm quite tired of being such a tiny little thing!'

It did so indeed, and much sooner than she had expected: before she had drunk half the bottle, she found her head pressing against the ceiling, and had to stoop to save her neck from being broken. She hastily put down the bottle, saying to herself 'That's quite enough—I hope I shan't grow any more—As it is, I can't get out at the door—I do wish I hadn't drunk quite so much!'

Alas! it was too late to wish that! She went on growing, and growing, and very soon had to kneel down on the floor: in another minute there was not even room for this, and she tried the effect of lying down with one elbow against the door, and the other arm curled round her head. Still she went on growing, and, as a last resource, she put one arm out of the window, and one foot up the chimney, and said to herself 'Now I can do no more, whatever happens. What WILL become of me?'

Luckily for Alice, the little magic bottle had now had its full effect, and she grew no larger: still it was very uncomfortable, and, as there seemed to be no sort of chance of her ever getting out of the room again, no wonder she felt unhappy.

'It was much pleasanter at home,' thought poor Alice, 'when one wasn't always growing larger and smaller, and being ordered about by mice and rabbits. I almost wish I hadn't gone down that rabbit-hole—and yet—and yet—it's rather curious, you know, this sort of life! I do wonder what CAN have happened to me! When I used to read fairy-tales, I fancied that kind of thing never happened, and now here I am in the middle of one! There ought to be a book written about me, that there ought! And when I grow up, I'll write one—but I'm grown up now,' she added in a sorrowful tone; 'at least there's no room to grow up any more HERE.'

'But then,' thought Alice, 'shall I NEVER get any older than I am now? That'll be a comfort, one way—never to be an old woman—but then—always to have lessons to learn! Oh, I shouldn't like THAT!'

'Oh, you foolish Alice!' she answered herself. 'How can you learn lessons in here? Why, there's hardly room for YOU, and no room at all for any lesson-books!'

And so she went on, taking first one side and then the other, and making quite a conversation of it altogether; but after a few minutes she heard a voice outside, and stopped to listen.

'Mary Ann! Mary Ann!' said the voice. 'Fetch me my gloves this moment!' Then came a little pattering of feet on the stairs. Alice knew it was the Rabbit coming to look for her, and she trembled till she shook the house, quite forgetting that she was now about a thousand times as large as the Rabbit, and had no reason to be afraid of it.

Presently the Rabbit came up to the door, and tried to open it; but, as the door opened inwards, and Alice's elbow was pressed hard against it, that attempt proved a failure. Alice heard it say to itself 'Then I'll go round and get in at the window.'

'THAT you won't' thought Alice, and, after waiting till she fancied she heard the Rabbit just under the window, she suddenly spread out her hand, and made a snatch in the air. She did not get hold of anything, but she heard a little shriek and a fall, and a crash of broken glass, from which she concluded that it was just possible it had fallen into a cucumber-frame, or something of the sort.

Next came an angry voice—the Rabbit's—'Pat! Pat! Where are you?' And then a voice she had never heard before, 'Sure then I'm here! Digging for apples, yer honour!'

'Digging for apples, indeed!' said the Rabbit angrily. 'Here! Come and help me out of THIS!' (Sounds of more broken glass.)

'Now tell me, Pat, what's that in the window?'

'Sure, it's an arm, yer honour!' (He pronounced it 'arrum.')

'An arm, you goose! Who ever saw one that size? Why, it fills the whole window!'

'Sure, it does, yer honour: but it's an arm for all that.'

'Well, it's got no business there, at any rate: go and take it away!'

There was a long silence after this, and Alice could only hear whispers now and then; such as, 'Sure, I don't like it, yer honour, at all, at all!' 'Do as I tell you, you coward!' and at last she spread out her hand again, and made another snatch in the air. This time there were TWO little shrieks, and more sounds of broken glass. 'What a number of cucumber-frames there must be!' thought Alice. 'I wonder what they'll do next! As for pulling me out of the window, I only wish they COULD! I'm sure I don't want to stay in here any longer!'

She waited for some time without hearing anything more: at last came a rumbling of little cartwheels, and the sound of a good many voices all talking together: she made out the words: 'Where's the other ladder?—Why, I hadn't to bring but one; Bill's got the other—Bill! fetch it here, lad!—Here, put 'em up at this corner—No, tie 'em together first—they don't reach half high enough yet—Oh! they'll do well enough; don't be particular—Here, Bill! catch hold of this rope—Will the roof bear?—Mind that loose slate—Oh, it's coming down! Heads below!' (a loud crash)—'Now, who did that?—It was Bill, I fancy—Who's to go down the chimney?—Nay, I shan't! YOU do it!—That I won't, then!—Bill's to go down—Here, Bill! the master says you're to go down the chimney!'

'Oh! So Bill's got to come down the chimney, has he?' said Alice to herself. 'Shy, they seem to put everything upon Bill! I wouldn't be in Bill's place for a good deal: this fireplace is narrow, to be sure; but I THINK I can kick a little!'

She drew her foot as far down the chimney as she could, and waited till she heard a little animal (she couldn't guess of what sort it was) scratching and scrambling about in the chimney close above her: then, saying to herself 'This is Bill,' she gave one sharp kick, and waited to see what would happen next.

The first thing she heard was a general chorus of 'There goes Bill!' then the Rabbit's voice along—'Catch him, you by the hedge!' then silence, and then another confusion of voices—'Hold up his head—Brandy now—Don't choke him—How was it, old fellow? What happened to you? Tell us all about it!'

Last came a little feeble, squeaking voice, ('That's Bill,' thought Alice,) 'Well, I hardly know—No more, thank ye; I'm better now—but I'm a deal too flustered to tell you—all I know is, something comes at me like a Jack-in-the-box, and up I goes like a sky-rocket!'

'So you did, old fellow!' said the others.

'We must burn the house down!' said the Rabbit's voice; and Alice called out as loud as she could, 'If you do. I'll set Dinah at you!'

There was a dead silence instantly, and Alice thought to herself, 'I wonder what they WILL do next! If they had any sense, they'd take the roof off.' After a minute or two, they began moving about again, and Alice heard the Rabbit say, 'A barrowful will do, to begin with.'

'A barrowful of WHAT?' thought Alice; but she had not long to doubt, for the next moment a shower of little pebbles came rattling in at the window, and some of them hit her in the face. 'I'll put a stop to this,' she said to herself, and shouted out, 'You'd better not do that again!' which produced another dead silence.

Alice noticed with some surprise that the pebbles were all turning into little cakes as they lay on the floor, and a bright idea came into her head. 'If I eat one of these cakes,' she thought, 'it's sure to make SOME change in my size; and as it can't possibly make me larger, it must make me smaller, I suppose.'

So she swallowed one of the cakes, and was delighted to find that she began shrinking directly. As soon as she was small enough to get through the door, she ran out of the house, and found quite a crowd of little animals and birds waiting outside. The poor little Lizard, Bill, was in the middle, being held up by two guinea-pigs, who were giving it something out of a bottle. They all made a rush at Alice the moment she appeared; but she ran off as hard as she could, and soon found herself safe in a thick wood.

'The first thing I've got to do,' said Alice to herself, as she wandered about in the wood, 'is to grow to my right size again; and the second thing is to find my way into that lovely garden. I think that will be the best plan.'

It sounded an excellent plan, no doubt, and very neatly and simply arranged; the only difficulty was, that she had not the smallest idea how to set about it; and while she was peering about anxiously among the trees, a little sharp bark just over her head made her look up in a great hurry.

An enormous puppy was looking down at her with large round eyes, and feebly stretching out one paw, trying to touch her. 'Poor little thing!' said Alice, in a coaxing tone, and she tried hard to whistle to it; but she was terribly frightened all the time at the thought that it might be hungry, in which case it would be very likely to eat her up in spite of all her coaxing.

Hardly knowing what she did, she picked up a little bit of stick, and held it out to the puppy; whereupon the puppy jumped into the air off all its feet at once, with a yelp of delight, and rushed at the stick, and made believe to worry it; then Alice dodged behind a great thistle, to keep herself from being run over; and the moment she appeared on the other side, the puppy made another rush at the stick, and tumbled head over heels in its hurry to get hold of it; then Alice, thinking it was very like having a game of play with a cart-horse, and expecting every moment to be trampled under its feet, ran round the thistle again; then the puppy began a series of short charges at the stick, running a very little way forwards each time and a long way back, and barking hoarsely all the while, till at last it sat down a good way off, panting, with its tongue hanging out of its mouth, and its great eyes half shut.

This seemed to Alice a good opportunity for making her escape; so she set off at once, and ran till she was quite tired and out of breath, and till the puppy's bark sounded quite faint in the distance.

'And yet what a dear little puppy it was!' said Alice, as she leant against a buttercup to rest herself, and fanned herself with one of the leaves: 'I should have liked teaching it tricks very much, if—if I'd only been the right size to do it! Oh dear! I'd nearly forgotten that I've got to grow up again! Let me see—how IS it to be managed? I suppose I ought to eat or drink something or other; but the great question is, what?'

The great question certainly was, what? Alice looked all round her at the flowers and the blades of grass, but she did not see anything that looked like the right thing to eat or drink under the circumstances. There was a large mushroom growing near her, about the same height as herself; and when she had looked under it, and on both sides of it, and behind it, it occurred to her that she might as well look and see what was on the top of it.

She stretched herself up on tiptoe, and peeped over the edge of the mushroom, and her eyes immediately met those of a large caterpillar, that was sitting on the top with its arms folded, quietly smoking a long hookah, and taking not the smallest notice of her or of anything else.

 

 


CHAPTER V. Advice from a Caterpillar
The Caterpillar and Alice looked at each other for some time in silence: at last the Caterpillar took the hookah out of its mouth, and addressed her in a languid, sleepy voice.

'Who are YOU?' said the Caterpillar.

This was not an encouraging opening for a conversation. Alice replied, rather shyly, 'I—I hardly know, sir, just at present—at least I know who I WAS when I got up this morning, but I think I must have been changed several times since then.'

'What do you mean by that?' said the Caterpillar sternly. 'Explain yourself!'

'I can't explain MYSELF, I'm afraid, sir' said Alice, 'because I'm not myself, you see.'

'I don't see,' said the Caterpillar.

'I'm afraid I can't put it more clearly,' Alice replied very politely, 'for I can't understand it myself to begin with; and being so many different sizes in a day is very confusing.'

'It isn't,' said the Caterpillar.

'Well, perhaps you haven't found it so yet,' said Alice; 'but when you have to turn into a chrysalis—you will some day, you know—and then after that into a butterfly, I should think you'll feel it a little queer, won't you?'

'Not a bit,' said the Caterpillar.

'Well, perhaps your feelings may be different,' said Alice; 'all I know is, it would feel very queer to ME.'

'You!' said the Caterpillar contemptuously. 'Who are YOU?'

Which brought them back again to the beginning of the conversation. Alice felt a little irritated at the Caterpillar's making such VERY short remarks, and she drew herself up and said, very gravely, 'I think, you ought to tell me who YOU are, first.'

'Why?' said the Caterpillar.

Here was another puzzling question; and as Alice could not think of any good reason, and as the Caterpillar seemed to be in a VERY unpleasant state of mind, she turned away.

'Come back!' the Caterpillar called after her. 'I've something important to say!'

This sounded promising, certainly: Alice turned and came back again.

'Keep your temper,' said the Caterpillar.

'Is that all?' said Alice, swallowing down her anger as well as she could.

'No,' said the Caterpillar.

Alice thought she might as well wait, as she had nothing else to do, and perhaps after all it might tell her something worth hearing. For some minutes it puffed away without speaking, but at last it unfolded its arms, took the hookah out of its mouth again, and said, 'So you think you're changed, do you?'

'I'm afraid I am, sir,' said Alice; 'I can't remember things as I used—and I don't keep the same size for ten minutes together!'

'Can't remember WHAT things?' said the Caterpillar.

'Well, I've tried to say "HOW DOTH THE LITTLE BUSY BEE," but it all came different!' Alice replied in a very melancholy voice.

'Repeat, "YOU ARE OLD, FATHER WILLIAM,"' said the Caterpillar.

Alice folded her hands, and began:—

   'You are old, Father William,' the young man said,
    'And your hair has become very white;
   And yet you incessantly stand on your head—
    Do you think, at your age, it is right?'

   'In my youth,' Father William replied to his son,
    'I feared it might injure the brain;
   But, now that I'm perfectly sure I have none,
    Why, I do it again and again.'

   'You are old,' said the youth, 'as I mentioned before,
    And have grown most uncommonly fat;
   Yet you turned a back-somersault in at the door—
    Pray, what is the reason of that?'

   'In my youth,' said the sage, as he shook his grey locks,
    'I kept all my limbs very supple
   By the use of this ointment—one shilling the box—
    Allow me to sell you a couple?'

   'You are old,' said the youth, 'and your jaws are too weak
    For anything tougher than suet;
   Yet you finished the goose, with the bones and the beak—
    Pray how did you manage to do it?'

   'In my youth,' said his father, 'I took to the law,
    And argued each case with my wife;
   And the muscular strength, which it gave to my jaw,
    Has lasted the rest of my life.'

   'You are old,' said the youth, 'one would hardly suppose
    That your eye was as steady as ever;
   Yet you balanced an eel on the end of your nose—
    What made you so awfully clever?'

   'I have answered three questions, and that is enough,'
    Said his father; 'don't give yourself airs!
   Do you think I can listen all day to such stuff?
    Be off, or I'll kick you down stairs!'

'That is not said right,' said the Caterpillar.

'Not QUITE right, I'm afraid,' said Alice, timidly; 'some of the words have got altered.'

'It is wrong from beginning to end,' said the Caterpillar decidedly, and there was silence for some minutes.

The Caterpillar was the first to speak.

'What size do you want to be?' it asked.

'Oh, I'm not particular as to size,' Alice hastily replied; 'only one doesn't like changing so often, you know.'

'I DON'T know,' said the Caterpillar.

Alice said nothing: she had never been so much contradicted in her life before, and she felt that she was losing her temper.

'Are you content now?' said the Caterpillar.

'Well, I should like to be a LITTLE larger, sir, if you wouldn't mind,' said Alice: 'three inches is such a wretched height to be.'

'It is a very good height indeed!' said the Caterpillar angrily, rearing itself upright as it spoke (it was exactly three inches high).

'But I'm not used to it!' pleaded poor Alice in a piteous tone. And she thought of herself, 'I wish the creatures wouldn't be so easily offended!'

'You'll get used to it in time,' said the Caterpillar; and it put the hookah into its mouth and began smoking again.

This time Alice waited patiently until it chose to speak again. In a minute or two the Caterpillar took the hookah out of its mouth and yawned once or twice, and shook itself. Then it got down off the mushroom, and crawled away in the grass, merely remarking as it went, 'One side will make you grow taller, and the other side will make you grow shorter.'

'One side of WHAT? The other side of WHAT?' thought Alice to herself.

'Of the mushroom,' said the Caterpillar, just as if she had asked it aloud; and in another moment it was out of sight.

Alice remained looking thoughtfully at the mushroom for a minute, trying to make out which were the two sides of it; and as it was perfectly round, she found this a very difficult question. However, at last she stretched her arms round it as far as they would go, and broke off a bit of the edge with each hand.

'And now which is which?' she said to herself, and nibbled a little of the right-hand bit to try the effect: the next moment she felt a violent blow underneath her chin: it had struck her foot!

She was a good deal frightened by this very sudden change, but she felt that there was no time to be lost, as she was shrinking rapidly; so she set to work at once to eat some of the other bit. Her chin was pressed so closely against her foot, that there was hardly room to open her mouth; but she did it at last, and managed to swallow a morsel of the lefthand bit.

  *    *    *    *    *    *    *

    *    *    *    *    *    *

  *    *    *    *    *    *    *

'Come, my head's free at last!' said Alice in a tone of delight, which changed into alarm in another moment, when she found that her shoulders were nowhere to be found: all she could see, when she looked down, was an immense length of neck, which seemed to rise like a stalk out of a sea of green leaves that lay far below her.

'What CAN all that green stuff be?' said Alice. 'And where HAVE my shoulders got to? And oh, my poor hands, how is it I can't see you?' She was moving them about as she spoke, but no result seemed to follow, except a little shaking among the distant green leaves.

As there seemed to be no chance of getting her hands up to her head, she tried to get her head down to them, and was delighted to find that her neck would bend about easily in any direction, like a serpent. She had just succeeded in curving it down into a graceful zigzag, and was going to dive in among the leaves, which she found to be nothing but the tops of the trees under which she had been wandering, when a sharp hiss made her draw back in a hurry: a large pigeon had flown into her face, and was beating her violently with its wings.

'Serpent!' screamed the Pigeon.

'I'm NOT a serpent!' said Alice indignantly. 'Let me alone!'

'Serpent, I say again!' repeated the Pigeon, but in a more subdued tone, and added with a kind of sob, 'I've tried every way, and nothing seems to suit them!'

'I haven't the least idea what you're talking about,' said Alice.

'I've tried the roots of trees, and I've tried banks, and I've tried hedges,' the Pigeon went on, without attending to her; 'but those serpents! There's no pleasing them!'

Alice was more and more puzzled, but she thought there was no use in saying anything more till the Pigeon had finished.

'As if it wasn't trouble enough hatching the eggs,' said the Pigeon; 'but I must be on the look-out for serpents night and day! Why, I haven't had a wink of sleep these three weeks!'

'I'm very sorry you've been annoyed,' said Alice, who was beginning to see its meaning.

'And just as I'd taken the highest tree in the wood,' continued the Pigeon, raising its voice to a shriek, 'and just as I was thinking I should be free of them at last, they must needs come wriggling down from the sky! Ugh, Serpent!'

'But I'm NOT a serpent, I tell you!' said Alice. 'I'm a—I'm a—'

'Well! WHAT are you?' said the Pigeon. 'I can see you're trying to invent something!'

'I—I'm a little girl,' said Alice, rather doubtfully, as she remembered the number of changes she had gone through that day.

'A likely story indeed!' said the Pigeon in a tone of the deepest contempt. 'I've seen a good many little girls in my time, but never ONE with such a neck as that! No, no! You're a serpent; and there's no use denying it. I suppose you'll be telling me next that you never tasted an egg!'

'I HAVE tasted eggs, certainly,' said Alice, who was a very truthful child; 'but little girls eat eggs quite as much as serpents do, you know.'

'I don't believe it,' said the Pigeon; 'but if they do, why then they're a kind of serpent, that's all I can say.'

This was such a new idea to Alice, that she was quite silent for a minute or two, which gave the Pigeon the opportunity of adding, 'You're looking for eggs, I know THAT well enough; and what does it matter to me whether you're a little girl or a serpent?'

'It matters a good deal to ME,' said Alice hastily; 'but I'm not looking for eggs, as it happens; and if I was, I shouldn't want YOURS: I don't like them raw.'

'Well, be off, then!' said the Pigeon in a sulky tone, as it settled down again into its nest. Alice crouched down among the trees as well as she could, for her neck kept getting entangled among the branches, and every now and then she had to stop and untwist it. After a while she remembered that she still held the pieces of mushroom in her hands, and she set to work very carefully, nibbling first at one and then at the other, and growing sometimes taller and sometimes shorter, until she had succeeded in bringing herself down to her usual height.

It was so long since she had been anything near the right size, that it felt quite strange at first; but she got used to it in a few minutes, and began talking to herself, as usual. 'Come, there's half my plan done now! How puzzling all these changes are! I'm never sure what I'm going to be, from one minute to another! However, I've got back to my right size: the next thing is, to get into that beautiful garden—how IS that to be done, I wonder?' As she said this, she came suddenly upon an open place, with a little house in it about four feet high. 'Whoever lives there,' thought Alice, 'it'll never do to come upon them THIS size: why, I should frighten them out of their wits!' So she began nibbling at the righthand bit again, and did not venture to go near the house till she had brought herself down to nine inches high.

 

 


CHAPTER VI. Pig and Pepper
For a minute or two she stood looking at the house, and wondering what to do next, when suddenly a footman in livery came running out of the wood—(she considered him to be a footman because he was in livery: otherwise, judging by his face only, she would have called him a fish)—and rapped loudly at the door with his knuckles. It was opened by another footman in livery, with a round face, and large eyes like a frog; and both footmen, Alice noticed, had powdered hair that curled all over their heads. She felt very curious to know what it was all about, and crept a little way out of the wood to listen.

The Fish-Footman began by producing from under his arm a great letter, nearly as large as himself, and this he handed over to the other, saying, in a solemn tone, 'For the Duchess. An invitation from the Queen to play croquet.' The Frog-Footman repeated, in the same solemn tone, only changing the order of the words a little, 'From the Queen. An invitation for the Duchess to play croquet.'

Then they both bowed low, and their curls got entangled together.

Alice laughed so much at this, that she had to run back into the wood for fear of their hearing her; and when she next peeped out the Fish-Footman was gone, and the other was sitting on the ground near the door, staring stupidly up into the sky.

Alice went timidly up to the door, and knocked.

'There's no sort of use in knocking,' said the Footman, 'and that for two reasons. First, because I'm on the same side of the door as you are; secondly, because they're making such a noise inside, no one could possibly hear you.' And certainly there was a most extraordinary noise going on within—a constant howling and sneezing, and every now and then a great crash, as if a dish or kettle had been broken to pieces.

'Please, then,' said Alice, 'how am I to get in?'

'There might be some sense in your knocking,' the Footman went on without attending to her, 'if we had the door between us. For instance, if you were INSIDE, you might knock, and I could let you out, you know.' He was looking up into the sky all the time he was speaking, and this Alice thought decidedly uncivil. 'But perhaps he can't help it,' she said to herself; 'his eyes are so VERY nearly at the top of his head. But at any rate he might answer questions.—How am I to get in?' she repeated, aloud.

'I shall sit here,' the Footman remarked, 'till tomorrow—'

At this moment the door of the house opened, and a large plate came skimming out, straight at the Footman's head: it just grazed his nose, and broke to pieces against one of the trees behind him.

'—or next day, maybe,' the Footman continued in the same tone, exactly as if nothing had happened.

'How am I to get in?' asked Alice again, in a louder tone.

'ARE you to get in at all?' said the Footman. 'That's the first question, you know.'

It was, no doubt: only Alice did not like to be told so. 'It's really dreadful,' she muttered to herself, 'the way all the creatures argue. It's enough to drive one crazy!'

The Footman seemed to think this a good opportunity for repeating his remark, with variations. 'I shall sit here,' he said, 'on and off, for days and days.'

'But what am I to do?' said Alice.

'Anything you like,' said the Footman, and began whistling.

'Oh, there's no use in talking to him,' said Alice desperately: 'he's perfectly idiotic!' And she opened the door and went in.

The door led right into a large kitchen, which was full of smoke from one end to the other: the Duchess was sitting on a three-legged stool in the middle, nursing a baby; the cook was leaning over the fire, stirring a large cauldron which seemed to be full of soup.

'There's certainly too much pepper in that soup!' Alice said to herself, as well as she could for sneezing.

There was certainly too much of it in the air. Even the Duchess sneezed occasionally; and as for the baby, it was sneezing and howling alternately without a moment's pause. The only things in the kitchen that did not sneeze, were the cook, and a large cat which was sitting on the hearth and grinning from ear to ear.

'Please would you tell me,' said Alice, a little timidly, for she was not quite sure whether it was good manners for her to speak first, 'why your cat grins like that?'

'It's a Cheshire cat,' said the Duchess, 'and that's why. Pig!'

She said the last word with such sudden violence that Alice quite jumped; but she saw in another moment that it was addressed to the baby, and not to her, so she took courage, and went on again:—

'I didn't know that Cheshire cats always grinned; in fact, I didn't know that cats COULD grin.'

'They all can,' said the Duchess; 'and most of 'em do.'

'I don't know of any that do,' Alice said very politely, feeling quite pleased to have got into a conversation.

'You don't know much,' said the Duchess; 'and that's a fact.'

Alice did not at all like the tone of this remark, and thought it would be as well to introduce some other subject of conversation. While she was trying to fix on one, the cook took the cauldron of soup off the fire, and at once set to work throwing everything within her reach at the Duchess and the baby—the fire-irons came first; then followed a shower of saucepans, plates, and dishes. The Duchess took no notice of them even when they hit her; and the baby was howling so much already, that it was quite impossible to say whether the blows hurt it or not.

'Oh, PLEASE mind what you're doing!' cried Alice, jumping up and down in an agony of terror. 'Oh, there goes his PRECIOUS nose'; as an unusually large saucepan flew close by it, and very nearly carried it off.

'If everybody minded their own business,' the Duchess said in a hoarse growl, 'the world would go round a deal faster than it does.'

'Which would NOT be an advantage,' said Alice, who felt very glad to get an opportunity of showing off a little of her knowledge. 'Just think of what work it would make with the day and night! You see the earth takes twenty-four hours to turn round on its axis—'

'Talking of axes,' said the Duchess, 'chop off her head!'

Alice glanced rather anxiously at the cook, to see if she meant to take the hint; but the cook was busily stirring the soup, and seemed not to be listening, so she went on again: 'Twenty-four hours, I THINK; or is it twelve? I—'

'Oh, don't bother ME,' said the Duchess; 'I never could abide figures!' And with that she began nursing her child again, singing a sort of lullaby to it as she did so, and giving it a violent shake at the end of every line:

   'Speak roughly to your little boy,
    And beat him when he sneezes:
   He only does it to annoy,
    Because he knows it teases.'

         CHORUS.

 (In which the cook and the baby joined):—

       'Wow! wow! wow!'

While the Duchess sang the second verse of the song, she kept tossing the baby violently up and down, and the poor little thing howled so, that Alice could hardly hear the words:—

   'I speak severely to my boy,
    I beat him when he sneezes;
   For he can thoroughly enjoy
    The pepper when he pleases!'

         CHORUS.

       'Wow! wow! wow!'

'Here! you may nurse it a bit, if you like!' the Duchess said to Alice, flinging the baby at her as she spoke. 'I must go and get ready to play croquet with the Queen,' and she hurried out of the room. The cook threw a frying-pan after her as she went out, but it just missed her.

Alice caught the baby with some difficulty, as it was a queer-shaped little creature, and held out its arms and legs in all directions, 'just like a star-fish,' thought Alice. The poor little thing was snorting like a steam-engine when she caught it, and kept doubling itself up and straightening itself out again, so that altogether, for the first minute or two, it was as much as she could do to hold it.

As soon as she had made out the proper way of nursing it, (which was to twist it up into a sort of knot, and then keep tight hold of its right ear and left foot, so as to prevent its undoing itself,) she carried it out into the open air. 'IF I don't take this child away with me,' thought Alice, 'they're sure to kill it in a day or two: wouldn't it be murder to leave it behind?' She said the last words out loud, and the little thing grunted in reply (it had left off sneezing by this time). 'Don't grunt,' said Alice; 'that's not at all a proper way of expressing yourself.'

The baby grunted again, and Alice looked very anxiously into its face to see what was the matter with it. There could be no doubt that it had a VERY turn-up nose, much more like a snout than a real nose; also its eyes were getting extremely small for a baby: altogether Alice did not like the look of the thing at all. 'But perhaps it was only sobbing,' she thought, and looked into its eyes again, to see if there were any tears.

No, there were no tears. 'If you're going to turn into a pig, my dear,' said Alice, seriously, 'I'll have nothing more to do with you. Mind now!' The poor little thing sobbed again (or grunted, it was impossible to say which), and they went on for some while in silence.

Alice was just beginning to think to herself, 'Now, what am I to do with this creature when I get it home?' when it grunted again, so violently, that she looked down into its face in some alarm. This time there could be NO mistake about it: it was neither more nor less than a pig, and she felt that it would be quite absurd for her to carry it further.

So she set the little creature down, and felt quite relieved to see it trot away quietly into the wood. 'If it had grown up,' she said to herself, 'it would have made a dreadfully ugly child: but it makes rather a handsome pig, I think.' And she began thinking over other children she knew, who might do very well as pigs, and was just saying to herself, 'if one only knew the right way to change them—' when she was a little startled by seeing the Cheshire Cat sitting on a bough of a tree a few yards off.

The Cat only grinned when it saw Alice. It looked good-natured, she thought: still it had VERY long claws and a great many teeth, so she felt that it ought to be treated with respect.

'Cheshire Puss,' she began, rather timidly, as she did not at all know whether it would like the name: however, it only grinned a little wider. 'Come, it's pleased so far,' thought Alice, and she went on. 'Would you tell me, please, which way I ought to go from here?'

'That depends a good deal on where you want to get to,' said the Cat.

'I don't much care where—' said Alice.

'Then it doesn't matter which way you go,' said the Cat.

'—so long as I get SOMEWHERE,' Alice added as an explanation.

'Oh, you're sure to do that,' said the Cat, 'if you only walk long enough.'

Alice felt that this could not be denied, so she tried another question. 'What sort of people live about here?'

'In THAT direction,' the Cat said, waving its right paw round, 'lives a Hatter: and in THAT direction,' waving the other paw, 'lives a March Hare. Visit either you like: they're both mad.'

'But I don't want to go among mad people,' Alice remarked.

'Oh, you can't help that,' said the Cat: 'we're all mad here. I'm mad. You're mad.'

'How do you know I'm mad?' said Alice.

'You must be,' said the Cat, 'or you wouldn't have come here.'

Alice didn't think that proved it at all; however, she went on 'And how do you know that you're mad?'

'To begin with,' said the Cat, 'a dog's not mad. You grant that?'

'I suppose so,' said Alice.

'Well, then,' the Cat went on, 'you see, a dog growls when it's angry, and wags its tail when it's pleased. Now I growl when I'm pleased, and wag my tail when I'm angry. Therefore I'm mad.'

'I call it purring, not growling,' said Alice.

'Call it what you like,' said the Cat. 'Do you play croquet with the Queen to-day?'

'I should like it very much,' said Alice, 'but I haven't been invited yet.'

'You'll see me there,' said the Cat, and vanished.

Alice was not much surprised at this, she was getting so used to queer things happening. While she was looking at the place where it had been, it suddenly appeared again.

'By-the-bye, what became of the baby?' said the Cat. 'I'd nearly forgotten to ask.'

'It turned into a pig,' Alice quietly said, just as if it had come back in a natural way.

'I thought it would,' said the Cat, and vanished again.

Alice waited a little, half expecting to see it again, but it did not appear, and after a minute or two she walked on in the direction in which the March Hare was said to live. 'I've seen hatters before,' she said to herself; 'the March Hare will be much the most interesting, and perhaps as this is May it won't be raving mad—at least not so mad as it was in March.' As she said this, she looked up, and there was the Cat again, sitting on a branch of a tree.

'Did you say pig, or fig?' said the Cat.

'I said pig,' replied Alice; 'and I wish you wouldn't keep appearing and vanishing so suddenly: you make one quite giddy.'

'All right,' said the Cat; and this time it vanished quite slowly, beginning with the end of the tail, and ending with the grin, which remained some time after the rest of it had gone.

'Well! I've often seen a cat without a grin,' thought Alice; 'but a grin without a cat! It's the most curious thing I ever saw in my life!'

She had not gone much farther before she came in sight of the house of the March Hare: she thought it must be the right house, because the chimneys were shaped like ears and the roof was thatched with fur. It was so large a house, that she did not like to go nearer till she had nibbled some more of the lefthand bit of mushroom, and raised herself to about two feet high: even then she walked up towards it rather timidly, saying to herself 'Suppose it should be raving mad after all! I almost wish I'd gone to see the Hatter instead!'

 

 


CHAPTER VII. A Mad Tea-Party
There was a table set out under a tree in front of the house, and the March Hare and the Hatter were having tea at it: a Dormouse was sitting between them, fast asleep, and the other two were using it as a cushion, resting their elbows on it, and talking over its head. 'Very uncomfortable for the Dormouse,' thought Alice; 'only, as it's asleep, I suppose it doesn't mind.'

The table was a large one, but the three were all crowded together at one corner of it: 'No room! No room!' they cried out when they saw Alice coming. 'There's PLENTY of room!' said Alice indignantly, and she sat down in a large arm-chair at one end of the table.

'Have some wine,' the March Hare said in an encouraging tone.

Alice looked all round the table, but there was nothing on it but tea. 'I don't see any wine,' she remarked.

'There isn't any,' said the March Hare.

'Then it wasn't very civil of you to offer it,' said Alice angrily.

'It wasn't very civil of you to sit down without being invited,' said the March Hare.

'I didn't know it was YOUR table,' said Alice; 'it's laid for a great many more than three.'

'Your hair wants cutting,' said the Hatter. He had been looking at Alice for some time with great curiosity, and this was his first speech.

'You should learn not to make personal remarks,' Alice said with some severity; 'it's very rude.'

The Hatter opened his eyes very wide on hearing this; but all he SAID was, 'Why is a raven like a writing-desk?'

'Come, we shall have some fun now!' thought Alice. 'I'm glad they've begun asking riddles.—I believe I can guess that,' she added aloud.

'Do you mean that you think you can find out the answer to it?' said the March Hare.

'Exactly so,' said Alice.

'Then you should say what you mean,' the March Hare went on.

'I do,' Alice hastily replied; 'at least—at least I mean what I say—that's the same thing, you know.'

'Not the same thing a bit!' said the Hatter. 'You might just as well say that "I see what I eat" is the same thing as "I eat what I see"!'

'You might just as well say,' added the March Hare, 'that "I like what I get" is the same thing as "I get what I like"!'

'You might just as well say,' added the Dormouse, who seemed to be talking in his sleep, 'that "I breathe when I sleep" is the same thing as "I sleep when I breathe"!'

'It IS the same thing with you,' said the Hatter, and here the conversation dropped, and the party sat silent for a minute, while Alice thought over all she could remember about ravens and writing-desks, which wasn't much.

The Hatter was the first to break the silence. 'What day of the month is it?' he said, turning to Alice: he had taken his watch out of his pocket, and was looking at it uneasily, shaking it every now and then, and holding it to his ear.

Alice considered a little, and then said 'The fourth.'

'Two days wrong!' sighed the Hatter. 'I told you butter wouldn't suit the works!' he added looking angrily at the March Hare.

'It was the BEST butter,' the March Hare meekly replied.

'Yes, but some crumbs must have got in as well,' the Hatter grumbled: 'you shouldn't have put it in with the bread-knife.'

The March Hare took the watch and looked at it gloomily: then he dipped it into his cup of tea, and looked at it again: but he could think of nothing better to say than his first remark, 'It was the BEST butter, you know.'

Alice had been looking over his shoulder with some curiosity. 'What a funny watch!' she remarked. 'It tells the day of the month, and doesn't tell what o'clock it is!'

'Why should it?' muttered the Hatter. 'Does YOUR watch tell you what year it is?'

'Of course not,' Alice replied very readily: 'but that's because it stays the same year for such a long time together.'

'Which is just the case with MINE,' said the Hatter.

Alice felt dreadfully puzzled. The Hatter's remark seemed to have no sort of meaning in it, and yet it was certainly English. 'I don't quite understand you,' she said, as politely as she could.

'The Dormouse is asleep again,' said the Hatter, and he poured a little hot tea upon its nose.

The Dormouse shook its head impatiently, and said, without opening its eyes, 'Of course, of course; just what I was going to remark myself.'

'Have you guessed the riddle yet?' the Hatter said, turning to Alice again.

'No, I give it up,' Alice replied: 'what's the answer?'

'I haven't the slightest idea,' said the Hatter.

'Nor I,' said the March Hare.

Alice sighed wearily. 'I think you might do something better with the time,' she said, 'than waste it in asking riddles that have no answers.'

'If you knew Time as well as I do,' said the Hatter, 'you wouldn't talk about wasting IT. It's HIM.'

'I don't know what you mean,' said Alice.

'Of course you don't!' the Hatter said, tossing his head contemptuously. 'I dare say you never even spoke to Time!'

'Perhaps not,' Alice cautiously replied: 'but I know I have to beat time when I learn music.'

'Ah! that accounts for it,' said the Hatter. 'He won't stand beating. Now, if you only kept on good terms with him, he'd do almost anything you liked with the clock. For instance, suppose it were nine o'clock in the morning, just time to begin lessons: you'd only have to whisper a hint to Time, and round goes the clock in a twinkling! Half-past one, time for dinner!'

('I only wish it was,' the March Hare said to itself in a whisper.)

'That would be grand, certainly,' said Alice thoughtfully: 'but then—I shouldn't be hungry for it, you know.'

'Not at first, perhaps,' said the Hatter: 'but you could keep it to half-past one as long as you liked.'

'Is that the way YOU manage?' Alice asked.

The Hatter shook his head mournfully. 'Not I!' he replied. 'We quarrelled last March—just before HE went mad, you know—' (pointing with his tea spoon at the March Hare,) '—it was at the great concert given by the Queen of Hearts, and I had to sing

     "Twinkle, twinkle, little bat!
     How I wonder what you're at!"

You know the song, perhaps?'

'I've heard something like it,' said Alice.

'It goes on, you know,' the Hatter continued, 'in this way:—

     "Up above the world you fly,
     Like a tea-tray in the sky.
         Twinkle, twinkle—"'

Here the Dormouse shook itself, and began singing in its sleep 'Twinkle, twinkle, twinkle, twinkle—' and went on so long that they had to pinch it to make it stop.

'Well, I'd hardly finished the first verse,' said the Hatter, 'when the Queen jumped up and bawled out, "He's murdering the time! Off with his head!"'

'How dreadfully savage!' exclaimed Alice.

'And ever since that,' the Hatter went on in a mournful tone, 'he won't do a thing I ask! It's always six o'clock now.'

A bright idea came into Alice's head. 'Is that the reason so many tea-things are put out here?' she asked.

'Yes, that's it,' said the Hatter with a sigh: 'it's always tea-time, and we've no time to wash the things between whiles.'

'Then you keep moving round, I suppose?' said Alice.

'Exactly so,' said the Hatter: 'as the things get used up.'

'But what happens when you come to the beginning again?' Alice ventured to ask.

'Suppose we change the subject,' the March Hare interrupted, yawning. 'I'm getting tired of this. I vote the young lady tells us a story.'

'I'm afraid I don't know one,' said Alice, rather alarmed at the proposal.

'Then the Dormouse shall!' they both cried. 'Wake up, Dormouse!' And they pinched it on both sides at once.

The Dormouse slowly opened his eyes. 'I wasn't asleep,' he said in a hoarse, feeble voice: 'I heard every word you fellows were saying.'

'Tell us a story!' said the March Hare.

'Yes, please do!' pleaded Alice.

'And be quick about it,' added the Hatter, 'or you'll be asleep again before it's done.'

'Once upon a time there were three little sisters,' the Dormouse began in a great hurry; 'and their names were Elsie, Lacie, and Tillie; and they lived at the bottom of a well—'

'What did they live on?' said Alice, who always took a great interest in questions of eating and drinking.

'They lived on treacle,' said the Dormouse, after thinking a minute or two.

'They couldn't have done that, you know,' Alice gently remarked; 'they'd have been ill.'

'So they were,' said the Dormouse; 'VERY ill.'

Alice tried to fancy to herself what such an extraordinary ways of living would be like, but it puzzled her too much, so she went on: 'But why did they live at the bottom of a well?'

'Take some more tea,' the March Hare said to Alice, very earnestly.

'I've had nothing yet,' Alice replied in an offended tone, 'so I can't take more.'

'You mean you can't take LESS,' said the Hatter: 'it's very easy to take MORE than nothing.'

'Nobody asked YOUR opinion,' said Alice.

'Who's making personal remarks now?' the Hatter asked triumphantly.

Alice did not quite know what to say to this: so she helped herself to some tea and bread-and-butter, and then turned to the Dormouse, and repeated her question. 'Why did they live at the bottom of a well?'

The Dormouse again took a minute or two to think about it, and then said, 'It was a treacle-well.'

'There's no such thing!' Alice was beginning very angrily, but the Hatter and the March Hare went 'Sh! sh!' and the Dormouse sulkily remarked, 'If you can't be civil, you'd better finish the story for yourself.'

'No, please go on!' Alice said very humbly; 'I won't interrupt again. I dare say there may be ONE.'

'One, indeed!' said the Dormouse indignantly. However, he consented to go on. 'And so these three little sisters—they were learning to draw, you know—'

'What did they draw?' said Alice, quite forgetting her promise.

'Treacle,' said the Dormouse, without considering at all this time.

'I want a clean cup,' interrupted the Hatter: 'let's all move one place on.'

He moved on as he spoke, and the Dormouse followed him: the March Hare moved into the Dormouse's place, and Alice rather unwillingly took the place of the March Hare. The Hatter was the only one who got any advantage from the change: and Alice was a good deal worse off than before, as the March Hare had just upset the milk-jug into his plate.

Alice did not wish to offend the Dormouse again, so she began very cautiously: 'But I don't understand. Where did they draw the treacle from?'

'You can draw water out of a water-well,' said the Hatter; 'so I should think you could draw treacle out of a treacle-well—eh, stupid?'

'But they were IN the well,' Alice said to the Dormouse, not choosing to notice this last remark.

'Of course they were', said the Dormouse; '—well in.'

This answer so confused poor Alice, that she let the Dormouse go on for some time without interrupting it.

'They were learning to draw,' the Dormouse went on, yawning and rubbing its eyes, for it was getting very sleepy; 'and they drew all manner of things—everything that begins with an M—'

'Why with an M?' said Alice.

'Why not?' said the March Hare.

Alice was silent.

The Dormouse had closed its eyes by this time, and was going off into a doze; but, on being pinched by the Hatter, it woke up again with a little shriek, and went on: '—that begins with an M, such as mouse-traps, and the moon, and memory, and muchness—you know you say things are "much of a muchness"—did you ever see such a thing as a drawing of a muchness?'

'Really, now you ask me,' said Alice, very much confused, 'I don't think—'

'Then you shouldn't talk,' said the Hatter.

This piece of rudeness was more than Alice could bear: she got up in great disgust, and walked off; the Dormouse fell asleep instantly, and neither of the others took the least notice of her going, though she looked back once or twice, half hoping that they would call after her: the last time she saw them, they were trying to put the Dormouse into the teapot.

'At any rate I'll never go THERE again!' said Alice as she picked her way through the wood. 'It's the stupidest tea-party I ever was at in all my life!'

Just as she said this, she noticed that one of the trees had a door leading right into it. 'That's very curious!' she thought. 'But everything's curious today. I think I may as well go in at once.' And in she went.

Once more she found herself in the long hall, and close to the little glass table. 'Now, I'll manage better this time,' she said to herself, and began by taking the little golden key, and unlocking the door that led into the garden. Then she went to work nibbling at the mushroom (she had kept a piece of it in her pocket) till she was about a foot high: then she walked down the little passage: and THEN—she found herself at last in the beautiful garden, among the bright flower-beds and the cool fountains.

 

 


CHAPTER VIII. The Queen's Croquet-Ground
A large rose-tree stood near the entrance of the garden: the roses growing on it were white, but there were three gardeners at it, busily painting them red. Alice thought this a very curious thing, and she went nearer to watch them, and just as she came up to them she heard one of them say, 'Look out now, Five! Don't go splashing paint over me like that!'

'I couldn't help it,' said Five, in a sulky tone; 'Seven jogged my elbow.'

On which Seven looked up and said, 'That's right, Five! Always lay the blame on others!'

'YOU'D better not talk!' said Five. 'I heard the Queen say only yesterday you deserved to be beheaded!'

'What for?' said the one who had spoken first.

'That's none of YOUR business, Two!' said Seven.

'Yes, it IS his business!' said Five, 'and I'll tell him—it was for bringing the cook tulip-roots instead of onions.'

Seven flung down his brush, and had just begun 'Well, of all the unjust things—' when his eye chanced to fall upon Alice, as she stood watching them, and he checked himself suddenly: the others looked round also, and all of them bowed low.

'Would you tell me,' said Alice, a little timidly, 'why you are painting those roses?'

Five and Seven said nothing, but looked at Two. Two began in a low voice, 'Why the fact is, you see, Miss, this here ought to have been a RED rose-tree, and we put a white one in by mistake; and if the Queen was to find it out, we should all have our heads cut off, you know. So you see, Miss, we're doing our best, afore she comes, to—' At this moment Five, who had been anxiously looking across the garden, called out 'The Queen! The Queen!' and the three gardeners instantly threw themselves flat upon their faces. There was a sound of many footsteps, and Alice looked round, eager to see the Queen.

First came ten soldiers carrying clubs; these were all shaped like the three gardeners, oblong and flat, with their hands and feet at the corners: next the ten courtiers; these were ornamented all over with diamonds, and walked two and two, as the soldiers did. After these came the royal children; there were ten of them, and the little dears came jumping merrily along hand in hand, in couples: they were all ornamented with hearts. Next came the guests, mostly Kings and Queens, and among them Alice recognised the White Rabbit: it was talking in a hurried nervous manner, smiling at everything that was said, and went by without noticing her. Then followed the Knave of Hearts, carrying the King's crown on a crimson velvet cushion; and, last of all this grand procession, came THE KING AND QUEEN OF HEARTS.

Alice was rather doubtful whether she ought not to lie down on her face like the three gardeners, but she could not remember ever having heard of such a rule at processions; 'and besides, what would be the use of a procession,' thought she, 'if people had all to lie down upon their faces, so that they couldn't see it?' So she stood still where she was, and waited.

When the procession came opposite to Alice, they all stopped and looked at her, and the Queen said severely 'Who is this?' She said it to the Knave of Hearts, who only bowed and smiled in reply.

'Idiot!' said the Queen, tossing her head impatiently; and, turning to Alice, she went on, 'What's your name, child?'

'My name is Alice, so please your Majesty,' said Alice very politely; but she added, to herself, 'Why, they're only a pack of cards, after all. I needn't be afraid of them!'

'And who are THESE?' said the Queen, pointing to the three gardeners who were lying round the rosetree; for, you see, as they were lying on their faces, and the pattern on their backs was the same as the rest of the pack, she could not tell whether they were gardeners, or soldiers, or courtiers, or three of her own children.

'How should I know?' said Alice, surprised at her own courage. 'It's no business of MINE.'

The Queen turned crimson with fury, and, after glaring at her for a moment like a wild beast, screamed 'Off with her head! Off—'

'Nonsense!' said Alice, very loudly and decidedly, and the Queen was silent.

The King laid his hand upon her arm, and timidly said 'Consider, my dear: she is only a child!'

The Queen turned angrily away from him, and said to the Knave 'Turn them over!'

The Knave did so, very carefully, with one foot.

'Get up!' said the Queen, in a shrill, loud voice, and the three gardeners instantly jumped up, and began bowing to the King, the Queen, the royal children, and everybody else.

'Leave off that!' screamed the Queen. 'You make me giddy.' And then, turning to the rose-tree, she went on, 'What HAVE you been doing here?'

'May it please your Majesty,' said Two, in a very humble tone, going down on one knee as he spoke, 'we were trying—'

'I see!' said the Queen, who had meanwhile been examining the roses. 'Off with their heads!' and the procession moved on, three of the soldiers remaining behind to execute the unfortunate gardeners, who ran to Alice for protection.

'You shan't be beheaded!' said Alice, and she put them into a large flower-pot that stood near. The three soldiers wandered about for a minute or two, looking for them, and then quietly marched off after the others.

'Are their heads off?' shouted the Queen.

'Their heads are gone, if it please your Majesty!' the soldiers shouted in reply.

'That's right!' shouted the Queen. 'Can you play croquet?'

The soldiers were silent, and looked at Alice, as the question was evidently meant for her.

'Yes!' shouted Alice.

'Come on, then!' roared the Queen, and Alice joined the procession, wondering very much what would happen next.

'It's—it's a very fine day!' said a timid voice at her side. She was walking by the White Rabbit, who was peeping anxiously into her face.

'Very,' said Alice: '—where's the Duchess?'

'Hush! Hush!' said the Rabbit in a low, hurried tone. He looked anxiously over his shoulder as he spoke, and then raised himself upon tiptoe, put his mouth close to her ear, and whispered 'She's under sentence of execution.'

'What for?' said Alice.

'Did you say "What a pity!"?' the Rabbit asked.

'No, I didn't,' said Alice: 'I don't think it's at all a pity. I said "What for?"'

'She boxed the Queen's ears—' the Rabbit began. Alice gave a little scream of laughter. 'Oh, hush!' the Rabbit whispered in a frightened tone. 'The Queen will hear you! You see, she came rather late, and the Queen said—'

'Get to your places!' shouted the Queen in a voice of thunder, and people began running about in all directions, tumbling up against each other; however, they got settled down in a minute or two, and the game began. Alice thought she had never seen such a curious croquet-ground in her life; it was all ridges and furrows; the balls were live hedgehogs, the mallets live flamingoes, and the soldiers had to double themselves up and to stand on their hands and feet, to make the arches.

The chief difficulty Alice found at first was in managing her flamingo: she succeeded in getting its body tucked away, comfortably enough, under her arm, with its legs hanging down, but generally, just as she had got its neck nicely straightened out, and was going to give the hedgehog a blow with its head, it WOULD twist itself round and look up in her face, with such a puzzled expression that she could not help bursting out laughing: and when she had got its head down, and was going to begin again, it was very provoking to find that the hedgehog had unrolled itself, and was in the act of crawling away: besides all this, there was generally a ridge or furrow in the way wherever she wanted to send the hedgehog to, and, as the doubled-up soldiers were always getting up and walking off to other parts of the ground, Alice soon came to the conclusion that it was a very difficult game indeed.

The players all played at once without waiting for turns, quarrelling all the while, and fighting for the hedgehogs; and in a very short time the Queen was in a furious passion, and went stamping about, and shouting 'Off with his head!' or 'Off with her head!' about once in a minute.

Alice began to feel very uneasy: to be sure, she had not as yet had any dispute with the Queen, but she knew that it might happen any minute, 'and then,' thought she, 'what would become of me? They're dreadfully fond of beheading people here; the great wonder is, that there's any one left alive!'

She was looking about for some way of escape, and wondering whether she could get away without being seen, when she noticed a curious appearance in the air: it puzzled her very much at first, but, after watching it a minute or two, she made it out to be a grin, and she said to herself 'It's the Cheshire Cat: now I shall have somebody to talk to.'

'How are you getting on?' said the Cat, as soon as there was mouth enough for it to speak with.

Alice waited till the eyes appeared, and then nodded. 'It's no use speaking to it,' she thought, 'till its ears have come, or at least one of them.' In another minute the whole head appeared, and then Alice put down her flamingo, and began an account of the game, feeling very glad she had someone to listen to her. The Cat seemed to think that there was enough of it now in sight, and no more of it appeared.

'I don't think they play at all fairly,' Alice began, in rather a complaining tone, 'and they all quarrel so dreadfully one can't hear oneself speak—and they don't seem to have any rules in particular; at least, if there are, nobody attends to them—and you've no idea how confusing it is all the things being alive; for instance, there's the arch I've got to go through next walking about at the other end of the ground—and I should have croqueted the Queen's hedgehog just now, only it ran away when it saw mine coming!'

'How do you like the Queen?' said the Cat in a low voice.

'Not at all,' said Alice: 'she's so extremely—' Just then she noticed that the Queen was close behind her, listening: so she went on, '—likely to win, that it's hardly worth while finishing the game.'

The Queen smiled and passed on.

'Who ARE you talking to?' said the King, going up to Alice, and looking at the Cat's head with great curiosity.

'It's a friend of mine—a Cheshire Cat,' said Alice: 'allow me to introduce it.'

'I don't like the look of it at all,' said the King: 'however, it may kiss my hand if it likes.'

'I'd rather not,' the Cat remarked.

'Don't be impertinent,' said the King, 'and don't look at me like that!' He got behind Alice as he spoke.

'A cat may look at a king,' said Alice. 'I've read that in some book, but I don't remember where.'

'Well, it must be removed,' said the King very decidedly, and he called the Queen, who was passing at the moment, 'My dear! I wish you would have this cat removed!'

The Queen had only one way of settling all difficulties, great or small. 'Off with his head!' she said, without even looking round.

'I'll fetch the executioner myself,' said the King eagerly, and he hurried off.

Alice thought she might as well go back, and see how the game was going on, as she heard the Queen's voice in the distance, screaming with passion. She had already heard her sentence three of the players to be executed for having missed their turns, and she did not like the look of things at all, as the game was in such confusion that she never knew whether it was her turn or not. So she went in search of her hedgehog.

The hedgehog was engaged in a fight with another hedgehog, which seemed to Alice an excellent opportunity for croqueting one of them with the other: the only difficulty was, that her flamingo was gone across to the other side of the garden, where Alice could see it trying in a helpless sort of way to fly up into a tree.

By the time she had caught the flamingo and brought it back, the fight was over, and both the hedgehogs were out of sight: 'but it doesn't matter much,' thought Alice, 'as all the arches are gone from this side of the ground.' So she tucked it away under her arm, that it might not escape again, and went back for a little more conversation with her friend.

When she got back to the Cheshire Cat, she was surprised to find quite a large crowd collected round it: there was a dispute going on between the executioner, the King, and the Queen, who were all talking at once, while all the rest were quite silent, and looked very uncomfortable.

The moment Alice appeared, she was appealed to by all three to settle the question, and they repeated their arguments to her, though, as they all spoke at once, she found it very hard indeed to make out exactly what they said.

The executioner's argument was, that you couldn't cut off a head unless there was a body to cut it off from: that he had never had to do such a thing before, and he wasn't going to begin at HIS time of life.

The King's argument was, that anything that had a head could be beheaded, and that you weren't to talk nonsense.

The Queen's argument was, that if something wasn't done about it in less than no time she'd have everybody executed, all round. (It was this last remark that had made the whole party look so grave and anxious.)

Alice could think of nothing else to say but 'It belongs to the Duchess: you'd better ask HER about it.'

'She's in prison,' the Queen said to the executioner: 'fetch her here.'
And the executioner went off like an arrow.

 The Cat's head began fading away the moment he was gone, and,
by the time he had come back with the Duchess, it had entirely
disappeared; so the King and the executioner ran wildly up and down
looking for it, while the rest of the party went back to the game.

 

 


CHAPTER IX. The Mock Turtle's Story
'You can't think how glad I am to see you again, you dear old thing!' said the Duchess, as she tucked her arm affectionately into Alice's, and they walked off together.

Alice was very glad to find her in such a pleasant temper, and thought to herself that perhaps it was only the pepper that had made her so savage when they met in the kitchen.

'When I'M a Duchess,' she said to herself, (not in a very hopeful tone though), 'I won't have any pepper in my kitchen AT ALL. Soup does very well without—Maybe it's always pepper that makes people hot-tempered,' she went on, very much pleased at having found out a new kind of rule, 'and vinegar that makes them sour—and camomile that makes them bitter—and—and barley-sugar and such things that make children sweet-tempered. I only wish people knew that: then they wouldn't be so stingy about it, you know—'

She had quite forgotten the Duchess by this time, and was a little startled when she heard her voice close to her ear. 'You're thinking about something, my dear, and that makes you forget to talk. I can't tell you just now what the moral of that is, but I shall remember it in a bit.'

'Perhaps it hasn't one,' Alice ventured to remark.

'Tut, tut, child!' said the Duchess. 'Everything's got a moral, if only you can find it.' And she squeezed herself up closer to Alice's side as she spoke.

Alice did not much like keeping so close to her: first, because the Duchess was VERY ugly; and secondly, because she was exactly the right height to rest her chin upon Alice's shoulder, and it was an uncomfortably sharp chin. However, she did not like to be rude, so she bore it as well as she could.

'The game's going on rather better now,' she said, by way of keeping up the conversation a little.

''Tis so,' said the Duchess: 'and the moral of that is—"Oh, 'tis love, 'tis love, that makes the world go round!"'

'Somebody said,' Alice whispered, 'that it's done by everybody minding their own business!'

'Ah, well! It means much the same thing,' said the Duchess, digging her sharp little chin into Alice's shoulder as she added, 'and the moral of THAT is—"Take care of the sense, and the sounds will take care of themselves."'

'How fond she is of finding morals in things!' Alice thought to herself.

'I dare say you're wondering why I don't put my arm round your waist,' the Duchess said after a pause: 'the reason is, that I'm doubtful about the temper of your flamingo. Shall I try the experiment?'

'HE might bite,' Alice cautiously replied, not feeling at all anxious to have the experiment tried.

'Very true,' said the Duchess: 'flamingoes and mustard both bite. And the moral of that is—"Birds of a feather flock together."'

'Only mustard isn't a bird,' Alice remarked.

'Right, as usual,' said the Duchess: 'what a clear way you have of putting things!'

'It's a mineral, I THINK,' said Alice.

'Of course it is,' said the Duchess, who seemed ready to agree to everything that Alice said; 'there's a large mustard-mine near here. And the moral of that is—"The more there is of mine, the less there is of yours."'

'Oh, I know!' exclaimed Alice, who had not attended to this last remark, 'it's a vegetable. It doesn't look like one, but it is.'

'I quite agree with you,' said the Duchess; 'and the moral of that is—"Be what you would seem to be"—or if you'd like it put more simply—"Never imagine yourself not to be otherwise than what it might appear to others that what you were or might have been was not otherwise than what you had been would have appeared to them to be otherwise."'

'I think I should understand that better,' Alice said very politely, 'if I had it written down: but I can't quite follow it as you say it.'

'That's nothing to what I could say if I chose,' the Duchess replied, in a pleased tone.

'Pray don't trouble yourself to say it any longer than that,' said Alice.

'Oh, don't talk about trouble!' said the Duchess. 'I make you a present of everything I've said as yet.'

'A cheap sort of present!' thought Alice. 'I'm glad they don't give birthday presents like that!' But she did not venture to say it out loud.

'Thinking again?' the Duchess asked, with another dig of her sharp little chin.

'I've a right to think,' said Alice sharply, for she was beginning to feel a little worried.

'Just about as much right,' said the Duchess, 'as pigs have to fly; and the m—'

But here, to Alice's great surprise, the Duchess's voice died away, even in the middle of her favourite word 'moral,' and the arm that was linked into hers began to tremble. Alice looked up, and there stood the Queen in front of them, with her arms folded, frowning like a thunderstorm.

'A fine day, your Majesty!' the Duchess began in a low, weak voice.

'Now, I give you fair warning,' shouted the Queen, stamping on the ground as she spoke; 'either you or your head must be off, and that in about half no time! Take your choice!'

The Duchess took her choice, and was gone in a moment.

'Let's go on with the game,' the Queen said to Alice; and Alice was too much frightened to say a word, but slowly followed her back to the croquet-ground.

The other guests had taken advantage of the Queen's absence, and were resting in the shade: however, the moment they saw her, they hurried back to the game, the Queen merely remarking that a moment's delay would cost them their lives.

All the time they were playing the Queen never left off quarrelling with the other players, and shouting 'Off with his head!' or 'Off with her head!' Those whom she sentenced were taken into custody by the soldiers, who of course had to leave off being arches to do this, so that by the end of half an hour or so there were no arches left, and all the players, except the King, the Queen, and Alice, were in custody and under sentence of execution.

Then the Queen left off, quite out of breath, and said to Alice, 'Have you seen the Mock Turtle yet?'

'No,' said Alice. 'I don't even know what a Mock Turtle is.'

'It's the thing Mock Turtle Soup is made from,' said the Queen.

'I never saw one, or heard of one,' said Alice.

'Come on, then,' said the Queen, 'and he shall tell you his history,'

As they walked off together, Alice heard the King say in a low voice, to the company generally, 'You are all pardoned.' 'Come, THAT'S a good thing!' she said to herself, for she had felt quite unhappy at the number of executions the Queen had ordered.

They very soon came upon a Gryphon, lying fast asleep in the sun. (IF you don't know what a Gryphon is, look at the picture.) 'Up, lazy thing!' said the Queen, 'and take this young lady to see the Mock Turtle, and to hear his history. I must go back and see after some executions I have ordered'; and she walked off, leaving Alice alone with the Gryphon. Alice did not quite like the look of the creature, but on the whole she thought it would be quite as safe to stay with it as to go after that savage Queen: so she waited.

The Gryphon sat up and rubbed its eyes: then it watched the Queen till she was out of sight: then it chuckled. 'What fun!' said the Gryphon, half to itself, half to Alice.

'What IS the fun?' said Alice.

'Why, SHE,' said the Gryphon. 'It's all her fancy, that: they never executes nobody, you know. Come on!'

'Everybody says "come on!" here,' thought Alice, as she went slowly after it: 'I never was so ordered about in all my life, never!'

They had not gone far before they saw the Mock Turtle in the distance, sitting sad and lonely on a little ledge of rock, and, as they came nearer, Alice could hear him sighing as if his heart would break. She pitied him deeply. 'What is his sorrow?' she asked the Gryphon, and the Gryphon answered, very nearly in the same words as before, 'It's all his fancy, that: he hasn't got no sorrow, you know. Come on!'

So they went up to the Mock Turtle, who looked at them with large eyes full of tears, but said nothing.

'This here young lady,' said the Gryphon, 'she wants for to know your history, she do.'

'I'll tell it her,' said the Mock Turtle in a deep, hollow tone: 'sit down, both of you, and don't speak a word till I've finished.'

So they sat down, and nobody spoke for some minutes. Alice thought to herself, 'I don't see how he can EVEN finish, if he doesn't begin.' But she waited patiently.

'Once,' said the Mock Turtle at last, with a deep sigh, 'I was a real Turtle.'

These words were followed by a very long silence, broken only by an occasional exclamation of 'Hjckrrh!' from the Gryphon, and the constant heavy sobbing of the Mock Turtle. Alice was very nearly getting up and saying, 'Thank you, sir, for your interesting story,' but she could not help thinking there MUST be more to come, so she sat still and said nothing.

'When we were little,' the Mock Turtle went on at last, more calmly, though still sobbing a little now and then, 'we went to school in the sea. The master was an old Turtle—we used to call him Tortoise—'

'Why did you call him Tortoise, if he wasn't one?' Alice asked.

'We called him Tortoise because he taught us,' said the Mock Turtle angrily: 'really you are very dull!'

'You ought to be ashamed of yourself for asking such a simple question,' added the Gryphon; and then they both sat silent and looked at poor Alice, who felt ready to sink into the earth. At last the Gryphon said to the Mock Turtle, 'Drive on, old fellow! Don't be all day about it!' and he went on in these words:

'Yes, we went to school in the sea, though you mayn't believe it—'

'I never said I didn't!' interrupted Alice.

'You did,' said the Mock Turtle.

'Hold your tongue!' added the Gryphon, before Alice could speak again. The Mock Turtle went on.

'We had the best of educations—in fact, we went to school every day—'

'I'VE been to a day-school, too,' said Alice; 'you needn't be so proud as all that.'

'With extras?' asked the Mock Turtle a little anxiously.

'Yes,' said Alice, 'we learned French and music.'

'And washing?' said the Mock Turtle.

'Certainly not!' said Alice indignantly.

'Ah! then yours wasn't a really good school,' said the Mock Turtle in a tone of great relief. 'Now at OURS they had at the end of the bill, "French, music, AND WASHING—extra."'

'You couldn't have wanted it much,' said Alice; 'living at the bottom of the sea.'

'I couldn't afford to learn it.' said the Mock Turtle with a sigh. 'I only took the regular course.'

'What was that?' inquired Alice.

'Reeling and Writhing, of course, to begin with,' the Mock Turtle replied; 'and then the different branches of Arithmetic—Ambition, Distraction, Uglification, and Derision.'

'I never heard of "Uglification,"' Alice ventured to say. 'What is it?'

The Gryphon lifted up both its paws in surprise. 'What! Never heard of uglifying!' it exclaimed. 'You know what to beautify is, I suppose?'

'Yes,' said Alice doubtfully: 'it means—to—make—anything—prettier.'

'Well, then,' the Gryphon went on, 'if you don't know what to uglify is, you ARE a simpleton.'

Alice did not feel encouraged to ask any more questions about it, so she turned to the Mock Turtle, and said 'What else had you to learn?'

'Well, there was Mystery,' the Mock Turtle replied, counting off the subjects on his flappers, '—Mystery, ancient and modern, with Seaography: then Drawling—the Drawling-master was an old conger-eel, that used to come once a week: HE taught us Drawling, Stretching, and Fainting in Coils.'

'What was THAT like?' said Alice.

'Well, I can't show it you myself,' the Mock Turtle said: 'I'm too stiff. And the Gryphon never learnt it.'

'Hadn't time,' said the Gryphon: 'I went to the Classics master, though. He was an old crab, HE was.'

'I never went to him,' the Mock Turtle said with a sigh: 'he taught Laughing and Grief, they used to say.'

'So he did, so he did,' said the Gryphon, sighing in his turn; and both creatures hid their faces in their paws.

'And how many hours a day did you do lessons?' said Alice, in a hurry to change the subject.

'Ten hours the first day,' said the Mock Turtle: 'nine the next, and so on.'

'What a curious plan!' exclaimed Alice.

'That's the reason they're called lessons,' the Gryphon remarked: 'because they lessen from day to day.'

This was quite a new idea to Alice, and she thought it over a little before she made her next remark. 'Then the eleventh day must have been a holiday?'

'Of course it was,' said the Mock Turtle.

'And how did you manage on the twelfth?' Alice went on eagerly.

'That's enough about lessons,' the Gryphon interrupted in a very decided tone: 'tell her something about the games now.'

 

 


CHAPTER X. The Lobster Quadrille
The Mock Turtle sighed deeply, and drew the back of one flapper across his eyes. He looked at Alice, and tried to speak, but for a minute or two sobs choked his voice. 'Same as if he had a bone in his throat,' said the Gryphon: and it set to work shaking him and punching him in the back. At last the Mock Turtle recovered his voice, and, with tears running down his cheeks, he went on again:—

'You may not have lived much under the sea—' ('I haven't,' said Alice)—'and perhaps you were never even introduced to a lobster—' (Alice began to say 'I once tasted—' but checked herself hastily, and said 'No, never') '—so you can have no idea what a delightful thing a Lobster Quadrille is!'

'No, indeed,' said Alice. 'What sort of a dance is it?'

'Why,' said the Gryphon, 'you first form into a line along the sea-shore—'

'Two lines!' cried the Mock Turtle. 'Seals, turtles, salmon, and so on; then, when you've cleared all the jelly-fish out of the way—'

'THAT generally takes some time,' interrupted the Gryphon.

'—you advance twice—'

'Each with a lobster as a partner!' cried the Gryphon.

'Of course,' the Mock Turtle said: 'advance twice, set to partners—'

'—change lobsters, and retire in same order,' continued the Gryphon.

'Then, you know,' the Mock Turtle went on, 'you throw the—'

'The lobsters!' shouted the Gryphon, with a bound into the air.

'—as far out to sea as you can—'

'Swim after them!' screamed the Gryphon.

'Turn a somersault in the sea!' cried the Mock Turtle, capering wildly about.

'Change lobsters again!' yelled the Gryphon at the top of its voice.

'Back to land again, and that's all the first figure,' said the Mock Turtle, suddenly dropping his voice; and the two creatures, who had been jumping about like mad things all this time, sat down again very sadly and quietly, and looked at Alice.

'It must be a very pretty dance,' said Alice timidly.

'Would you like to see a little of it?' said the Mock Turtle.

'Very much indeed,' said Alice.

'Come, let's try the first figure!' said the Mock Turtle to the Gryphon. 'We can do without lobsters, you know. Which shall sing?'

'Oh, YOU sing,' said the Gryphon. 'I've forgotten the words.'

So they began solemnly dancing round and round Alice, every now and then treading on her toes when they passed too close, and waving their forepaws to mark the time, while the Mock Turtle sang this, very slowly and sadly:—

 '"Will you walk a little faster?" said a whiting to a snail.
 "There's a porpoise close behind us, and he's treading on my tail.

 See how eagerly the lobsters and the turtles all advance!
 They are waiting on the shingle—will you come and join the dance?

 Will you, won't you, will you, won't you, will you join the dance?
 Will you, won't you, will you, won't you, won't you join the dance?

 "You can really have no notion how delightful it will be
 When they take us up and throw us, with the lobsters, out to sea!"
 But the snail replied "Too far, too far!" and gave a look askance—
 Said he thanked the whiting kindly, but he would not join the dance.

 Would not, could not, would not, could not, would not join the dance.
 Would not, could not, would not, could not, could not join the dance.

 '"What matters it how far we go?" his scaly friend replied.
 "There is another shore, you know, upon the other side.
 The further off from England the nearer is to France—
 Then turn not pale, beloved snail, but come and join the dance.

 Will you, won't you, will you, won't you, will you join the dance?
 Will you, won't you, will you, won't you, won't you join the dance?"'

'Thank you, it's a very interesting dance to watch,' said Alice, feeling very glad that it was over at last: 'and I do so like that curious song about the whiting!'

'Oh, as to the whiting,' said the Mock Turtle, 'they—you've seen them, of course?'

'Yes,' said Alice, 'I've often seen them at dinn—' she checked herself hastily.

'I don't know where Dinn may be,' said the Mock Turtle, 'but if you've seen them so often, of course you know what they're like.'

'I believe so,' Alice replied thoughtfully. 'They have their tails in their mouths—and they're all over crumbs.'

'You're wrong about the crumbs,' said the Mock Turtle: 'crumbs would all wash off in the sea. But they HAVE their tails in their mouths; and the reason is—' here the Mock Turtle yawned and shut his eyes.—'Tell her about the reason and all that,' he said to the Gryphon.

'The reason is,' said the Gryphon, 'that they WOULD go with the lobsters to the dance. So they got thrown out to sea. So they had to fall a long way. So they got their tails fast in their mouths. So they couldn't get them out again. That's all.'

'Thank you,' said Alice, 'it's very interesting. I never knew so much about a whiting before.'

'I can tell you more than that, if you like,' said the Gryphon. 'Do you know why it's called a whiting?'

'I never thought about it,' said Alice. 'Why?'

'IT DOES THE BOOTS AND SHOES.' the Gryphon replied very solemnly.

Alice was thoroughly puzzled. 'Does the boots and shoes!' she repeated in a wondering tone.

'Why, what are YOUR shoes done with?' said the Gryphon. 'I mean, what makes them so shiny?'

Alice looked down at them, and considered a little before she gave her answer. 'They're done with blacking, I believe.'

'Boots and shoes under the sea,' the Gryphon went on in a deep voice, 'are done with a whiting. Now you know.'

'And what are they made of?' Alice asked in a tone of great curiosity.

'Soles and eels, of course,' the Gryphon replied rather impatiently: 'any shrimp could have told you that.'

'If I'd been the whiting,' said Alice, whose thoughts were still running on the song, 'I'd have said to the porpoise, "Keep back, please: we don't want YOU with us!"'

'They were obliged to have him with them,' the Mock Turtle said: 'no wise fish would go anywhere without a porpoise.'

'Wouldn't it really?' said Alice in a tone of great surprise.

'Of course not,' said the Mock Turtle: 'why, if a fish came to ME, and told me he was going a journey, I should say "With what porpoise?"'

'Don't you mean "purpose"?' said Alice.

'I mean what I say,' the Mock Turtle replied in an offended tone. And the Gryphon added 'Come, let's hear some of YOUR adventures.'

'I could tell you my adventures—beginning from this morning,' said Alice a little timidly: 'but it's no use going back to yesterday, because I was a different person then.'

'Explain all that,' said the Mock Turtle.

'No, no! The adventures first,' said the Gryphon in an impatient tone: 'explanations take such a dreadful time.'

So Alice began telling them her adventures from the time when she first saw the White Rabbit. She was a little nervous about it just at first, the two creatures got so close to her, one on each side, and opened their eyes and mouths so VERY wide, but she gained courage as she went on. Her listeners were perfectly quiet till she got to the part about her repeating 'YOU ARE OLD, FATHER WILLIAM,' to the Caterpillar, and the words all coming different, and then the Mock Turtle drew a long breath, and said 'That's very curious.'

'It's all about as curious as it can be,' said the Gryphon.

'It all came different!' the Mock Turtle repeated thoughtfully. 'I should like to hear her try and repeat something now. Tell her to begin.' He looked at the Gryphon as if he thought it had some kind of authority over Alice.

'Stand up and repeat "'TIS THE VOICE OF THE SLUGGARD,"' said the Gryphon.

'How the creatures order one about, and make one repeat lessons!' thought Alice; 'I might as well be at school at once.' However, she got up, and began to repeat it, but her head was so full of the Lobster Quadrille, that she hardly knew what she was saying, and the words came very queer indeed:—

  ''Tis the voice of the Lobster; I heard him declare,
  "You have baked me too brown, I must sugar my hair."
  As a duck with its eyelids, so he with his nose
  Trims his belt and his buttons, and turns out his toes.'

       [later editions continued as follows
  When the sands are all dry, he is gay as a lark,
  And will talk in contemptuous tones of the Shark,
  But, when the tide rises and sharks are around,
  His voice has a timid and tremulous sound.]

'That's different from what I used to say when I was a child,' said the Gryphon.

'Well, I never heard it before,' said the Mock Turtle; 'but it sounds uncommon nonsense.'

Alice said nothing; she had sat down with her face in her hands, wondering if anything would EVER happen in a natural way again.

'I should like to have it explained,' said the Mock Turtle.

'She can't explain it,' said the Gryphon hastily. 'Go on with the next verse.'

'But about his toes?' the Mock Turtle persisted. 'How COULD he turn them out with his nose, you know?'

'It's the first position in dancing.' Alice said; but was dreadfully puzzled by the whole thing, and longed to change the subject.

'Go on with the next verse,' the Gryphon repeated impatiently: 'it begins "I passed by his garden."'

Alice did not dare to disobey, though she felt sure it would all come wrong, and she went on in a trembling voice:—

  'I passed by his garden, and marked, with one eye,
  How the Owl and the Panther were sharing a pie—'

    [later editions continued as follows
  The Panther took pie-crust, and gravy, and meat,
  While the Owl had the dish as its share of the treat.
  When the pie was all finished, the Owl, as a boon,
  Was kindly permitted to pocket the spoon:
  While the Panther received knife and fork with a growl,
  And concluded the banquet—]

'What IS the use of repeating all that stuff,' the Mock Turtle interrupted, 'if you don't explain it as you go on? It's by far the most confusing thing I ever heard!'

'Yes, I think you'd better leave off,' said the Gryphon: and Alice was only too glad to do so.

'Shall we try another figure of the Lobster Quadrille?' the Gryphon went on. 'Or would you like the Mock Turtle to sing you a song?'

'Oh, a song, please, if the Mock Turtle would be so kind,' Alice replied, so eagerly that the Gryphon said, in a rather offended tone, 'Hm! No accounting for tastes! Sing her "Turtle Soup," will you, old fellow?'

The Mock Turtle sighed deeply, and began, in a voice sometimes choked with sobs, to sing this:—

   'Beautiful Soup, so rich and green,
   Waiting in a hot tureen!
   Who for such dainties would not stoop?
   Soup of the evening, beautiful Soup!
   Soup of the evening, beautiful Soup!
     Beau—ootiful Soo—oop!
     Beau—ootiful Soo—oop!
   Soo—oop of the e—e—evening,
     Beautiful, beautiful Soup!

   'Beautiful Soup! Who cares for fish,
   Game, or any other dish?
   Who would not give all else for two
   Pennyworth only of beautiful Soup?
   Pennyworth only of beautiful Soup?
     Beau—ootiful Soo—oop!
     Beau—ootiful Soo—oop!
   Soo—oop of the e—e—evening,
     Beautiful, beauti—FUL SOUP!'

'Chorus again!' cried the Gryphon, and the Mock Turtle had just begun to repeat it, when a cry of 'The trial's beginning!' was heard in the distance.

'Come on!' cried the Gryphon, and, taking Alice by the hand, it hurried off, without waiting for the end of the song.

'What trial is it?' Alice panted as she ran; but the Gryphon only answered 'Come on!' and ran the faster, while more and more faintly came, carried on the breeze that followed them, the melancholy words:—

   'Soo—oop of the e—e—evening,
     Beautiful, beautiful Soup!'

 

 


CHAPTER XI. Who Stole the Tarts?
The King and Queen of Hearts were seated on their throne when they arrived, with a great crowd assembled about them—all sorts of little birds and beasts, as well as the whole pack of cards: the Knave was standing before them, in chains, with a soldier on each side to guard him; and near the King was the White Rabbit, with a trumpet in one hand, and a scroll of parchment in the other. In the very middle of the court was a table, with a large dish of tarts upon it: they looked so good, that it made Alice quite hungry to look at them—'I wish they'd get the trial done,' she thought, 'and hand round the refreshments!' But there seemed to be no chance of this, so she began looking at everything about her, to pass away the time.

Alice had never been in a court of justice before, but she had read about them in books, and she was quite pleased to find that she knew the name of nearly everything there. 'That's the judge,' she said to herself, 'because of his great wig.'

The judge, by the way, was the King; and as he wore his crown over the wig, (look at the frontispiece if you want to see how he did it,) he did not look at all comfortable, and it was certainly not becoming.

'And that's the jury-box,' thought Alice, 'and those twelve creatures,' (she was obliged to say 'creatures,' you see, because some of them were animals, and some were birds,) 'I suppose they are the jurors.' She said this last word two or three times over to herself, being rather proud of it: for she thought, and rightly too, that very few little girls of her age knew the meaning of it at all. However, 'jury-men' would have done just as well.

The twelve jurors were all writing very busily on slates. 'What are they doing?' Alice whispered to the Gryphon. 'They can't have anything to put down yet, before the trial's begun.'

'They're putting down their names,' the Gryphon whispered in reply, 'for fear they should forget them before the end of the trial.'

'Stupid things!' Alice began in a loud, indignant voice, but she stopped hastily, for the White Rabbit cried out, 'Silence in the court!' and the King put on his spectacles and looked anxiously round, to make out who was talking.

Alice could see, as well as if she were looking over their shoulders, that all the jurors were writing down 'stupid things!' on their slates, and she could even make out that one of them didn't know how to spell 'stupid,' and that he had to ask his neighbour to tell him. 'A nice muddle their slates'll be in before the trial's over!' thought Alice.

One of the jurors had a pencil that squeaked. This of course, Alice could not stand, and she went round the court and got behind him, and very soon found an opportunity of taking it away. She did it so quickly that the poor little juror (it was Bill, the Lizard) could not make out at all what had become of it; so, after hunting all about for it, he was obliged to write with one finger for the rest of the day; and this was of very little use, as it left no mark on the slate.

'Herald, read the accusation!' said the King.

On this the White Rabbit blew three blasts on the trumpet, and then unrolled the parchment scroll, and read as follows:—

   'The Queen of Hearts, she made some tarts,
      All on a summer day:
    The Knave of Hearts, he stole those tarts,
      And took them quite away!'

'Consider your verdict,' the King said to the jury.

'Not yet, not yet!' the Rabbit hastily interrupted. 'There's a great deal to come before that!'

'Call the first witness,' said the King; and the White Rabbit blew three blasts on the trumpet, and called out, 'First witness!'

The first witness was the Hatter. He came in with a teacup in one hand and a piece of bread-and-butter in the other. 'I beg pardon, your Majesty,' he began, 'for bringing these in: but I hadn't quite finished my tea when I was sent for.'

'You ought to have finished,' said the King. 'When did you begin?'

The Hatter looked at the March Hare, who had followed him into the court, arm-in-arm with the Dormouse. 'Fourteenth of March, I think it was,' he said.

'Fifteenth,' said the March Hare.

'Sixteenth,' added the Dormouse.

'Write that down,' the King said to the jury, and the jury eagerly wrote down all three dates on their slates, and then added them up, and reduced the answer to shillings and pence.

'Take off your hat,' the King said to the Hatter.

'It isn't mine,' said the Hatter.

'Stolen!' the King exclaimed, turning to the jury, who instantly made a memorandum of the fact.

'I keep them to sell,' the Hatter added as an explanation; 'I've none of my own. I'm a hatter.'

Here the Queen put on her spectacles, and began staring at the Hatter, who turned pale and fidgeted.

'Give your evidence,' said the King; 'and don't be nervous, or I'll have you executed on the spot.'

This did not seem to encourage the witness at all: he kept shifting from one foot to the other, looking uneasily at the Queen, and in his confusion he bit a large piece out of his teacup instead of the bread-and-butter.

Just at this moment Alice felt a very curious sensation, which puzzled her a good deal until she made out what it was: she was beginning to grow larger again, and she thought at first she would get up and leave the court; but on second thoughts she decided to remain where she was as long as there was room for her.

'I wish you wouldn't squeeze so.' said the Dormouse, who was sitting next to her. 'I can hardly breathe.'

'I can't help it,' said Alice very meekly: 'I'm growing.'

'You've no right to grow here,' said the Dormouse.

'Don't talk nonsense,' said Alice more boldly: 'you know you're growing too.'

'Yes, but I grow at a reasonable pace,' said the Dormouse: 'not in that ridiculous fashion.' And he got up very sulkily and crossed over to the other side of the court.

All this time the Queen had never left off staring at the Hatter, and, just as the Dormouse crossed the court, she said to one of the officers of the court, 'Bring me the list of the singers in the last concert!' on which the wretched Hatter trembled so, that he shook both his shoes off.

'Give your evidence,' the King repeated angrily, 'or I'll have you executed, whether you're nervous or not.'

'I'm a poor man, your Majesty,' the Hatter began, in a trembling voice, '—and I hadn't begun my tea—not above a week or so—and what with the bread-and-butter getting so thin—and the twinkling of the tea—'

'The twinkling of the what?' said the King.

'It began with the tea,' the Hatter replied.

'Of course twinkling begins with a T!' said the King sharply. 'Do you take me for a dunce? Go on!'

'I'm a poor man,' the Hatter went on, 'and most things twinkled after that—only the March Hare said—'

'I didn't!' the March Hare interrupted in a great hurry.

'You did!' said the Hatter.

'I deny it!' said the March Hare.

'He denies it,' said the King: 'leave out that part.'

'Well, at any rate, the Dormouse said—' the Hatter went on, looking anxiously round to see if he would deny it too: but the Dormouse denied nothing, being fast asleep.

'After that,' continued the Hatter, 'I cut some more bread-and-butter—'

'But what did the Dormouse say?' one of the jury asked.

'That I can't remember,' said the Hatter.

'You MUST remember,' remarked the King, 'or I'll have you executed.'

The miserable Hatter dropped his teacup and bread-and-butter, and went down on one knee. 'I'm a poor man, your Majesty,' he began.

'You're a very poor speaker,' said the King.

Here one of the guinea-pigs cheered, and was immediately suppressed by the officers of the court. (As that is rather a hard word, I will just explain to you how it was done. They had a large canvas bag, which tied up at the mouth with strings: into this they slipped the guinea-pig, head first, and then sat upon it.)

'I'm glad I've seen that done,' thought Alice. 'I've so often read in the newspapers, at the end of trials, "There was some attempts at applause, which was immediately suppressed by the officers of the court," and I never understood what it meant till now.'

'If that's all you know about it, you may stand down,' continued the King.

'I can't go no lower,' said the Hatter: 'I'm on the floor, as it is.'

'Then you may SIT down,' the King replied.

Here the other guinea-pig cheered, and was suppressed.

'Come, that finished the guinea-pigs!' thought Alice. 'Now we shall get on better.'

'I'd rather finish my tea,' said the Hatter, with an anxious look at the Queen, who was reading the list of singers.

'You may go,' said the King, and the Hatter hurriedly left the court, without even waiting to put his shoes on.

'—and just take his head off outside,' the Queen added to one of the officers: but the Hatter was out of sight before the officer could get to the door.

'Call the next witness!' said the King.

The next witness was the Duchess's cook. She carried the pepper-box in her hand, and Alice guessed who it was, even before she got into the court, by the way the people near the door began sneezing all at once.

'Give your evidence,' said the King.

'Shan't,' said the cook.

The King looked anxiously at the White Rabbit, who said in a low voice, 'Your Majesty must cross-examine THIS witness.'

'Well, if I must, I must,' the King said, with a melancholy air, and, after folding his arms and frowning at the cook till his eyes were nearly out of sight, he said in a deep voice, 'What are tarts made of?'

'Pepper, mostly,' said the cook.

'Treacle,' said a sleepy voice behind her.

'Collar that Dormouse,' the Queen shrieked out. 'Behead that Dormouse! Turn that Dormouse out of court! Suppress him! Pinch him! Off with his whiskers!'

For some minutes the whole court was in confusion, getting the Dormouse turned out, and, by the time they had settled down again, the cook had disappeared.

'Never mind!' said the King, with an air of great relief. 'Call the next witness.' And he added in an undertone to the Queen, 'Really, my dear, YOU must cross-examine the next witness. It quite makes my forehead ache!'

Alice watched the White Rabbit as he fumbled over the list, feeling very curious to see what the next witness would be like, '—for they haven't got much evidence YET,' she said to herself. Imagine her surprise, when the White Rabbit read out, at the top of his shrill little voice, the name 'Alice!'

CHAPTER XII. Alice's Evidence
'Here!' cried Alice, quite forgetting in the flurry of the moment how large she had grown in the last few minutes, and she jumped up in such a hurry that she tipped over the jury-box with the edge of her skirt, upsetting all the jurymen on to the heads of the crowd below, and there they lay sprawling about, reminding her very much of a globe of goldfish she had accidentally upset the week before.

'Oh, I BEG your pardon!' she exclaimed in a tone of great dismay, and began picking them up again as quickly as she could, for the accident of the goldfish kept running in her head, and she had a vague sort of idea that they must be collected at once and put back into the jury-box, or they would die.

'The trial cannot proceed,' said the King in a very grave voice, 'until all the jurymen are back in their proper places—ALL,' he repeated with great emphasis, looking hard at Alice as he said do.

Alice looked at the jury-box, and saw that, in her haste, she had put the Lizard in head downwards, and the poor little thing was waving its tail about in a melancholy way, being quite unable to move. She soon got it out again, and put it right; 'not that it signifies much,' she said to herself; 'I should think it would be QUITE as much use in the trial one way up as the other.'

As soon as the jury had a little recovered from the shock of being upset, and their slates and pencils had been found and handed back to them, they set to work very diligently to write out a history of the accident, all except the Lizard, who seemed too much overcome to do anything but sit with its mouth open, gazing up into the roof of the court.

'What do you know about this business?' the King said to Alice.

'Nothing,' said Alice.

'Nothing WHATEVER?' persisted the King.

'Nothing whatever,' said Alice.

'That's very important,' the King said, turning to the jury. They were just beginning to write this down on their slates, when the White Rabbit interrupted: 'UNimportant, your Majesty means, of course,' he said in a very respectful tone, but frowning and making faces at him as he spoke.

'UNimportant, of course, I meant,' the King hastily said, and went on to himself in an undertone,

'important—unimportant—unimportant—important—' as if he were trying which word sounded best.

Some of the jury wrote it down 'important,' and some 'unimportant.' Alice could see this, as she was near enough to look over their slates; 'but it doesn't matter a bit,' she thought to herself.

At this moment the King, who had been for some time busily writing in his note-book, cackled out 'Silence!' and read out from his book, 'Rule Forty-two. ALL PERSONS MORE THAN A MILE HIGH TO LEAVE THE COURT.'

Everybody looked at Alice.

'I'M not a mile high,' said Alice.

'You are,' said the King.

'Nearly two miles high,' added the Queen.

'Well, I shan't go, at any rate,' said Alice: 'besides, that's not a regular rule: you invented it just now.'

'It's the oldest rule in the book,' said the King.

'Then it ought to be Number One,' said Alice.

The King turned pale, and shut his note-book hastily. 'Consider your verdict,' he said to the jury, in a low, trembling voice.

'There's more evidence to come yet, please your Majesty,' said the White Rabbit, jumping up in a great hurry; 'this paper has just been picked up.'

'What's in it?' said the Queen.

'I haven't opened it yet,' said the White Rabbit, 'but it seems to be a letter, written by the prisoner to—to somebody.'

'It must have been that,' said the King, 'unless it was written to nobody, which isn't usual, you know.'

'Who is it directed to?' said one of the jurymen.

'It isn't directed at all,' said the White Rabbit; 'in fact, there's nothing written on the OUTSIDE.' He unfolded the paper as he spoke, and added 'It isn't a letter, after all: it's a set of verses.'

'Are they in the prisoner's handwriting?' asked another of the jurymen.

'No, they're not,' said the White Rabbit, 'and that's the queerest thing about it.' (The jury all looked puzzled.)

'He must have imitated somebody else's hand,' said the King. (The jury all brightened up again.)

'Please your Majesty,' said the Knave, 'I didn't write it, and they can't prove I did: there's no name signed at the end.'

'If you didn't sign it,' said the King, 'that only makes the matter worse. You MUST have meant some mischief, or else you'd have signed your name like an honest man.'

There was a general clapping of hands at this: it was the first really clever thing the King had said that day.

'That PROVES his guilt,' said the Queen.

'It proves nothing of the sort!' said Alice. 'Why, you don't even know what they're about!'

'Read them,' said the King.

The White Rabbit put on his spectacles. 'Where shall I begin, please your Majesty?' he asked.

'Begin at the beginning,' the King said gravely, 'and go on till you come to the end: then stop.'

These were the verses the White Rabbit read:—

   'They told me you had been to her,
    And mentioned me to him:
   She gave me a good character,
    But said I could not swim.

   He sent them word I had not gone
    (We know it to be true):
   If she should push the matter on,
    What would become of you?

   I gave her one, they gave him two,
    You gave us three or more;
   They all returned from him to you,
    Though they were mine before.

   If I or she should chance to be
    Involved in this affair,
   He trusts to you to set them free,
    Exactly as we were.

   My notion was that you had been
    (Before she had this fit)
   An obstacle that came between
    Him, and ourselves, and it.

   Don't let him know she liked them best,
    For this must ever be
   A secret, kept from all the rest,
    Between yourself and me.'

'That's the most important piece of evidence we've heard yet,' said the King, rubbing his hands; 'so now let the jury—'

'If any one of them can explain it,' said Alice, (she had grown so large in the last few minutes that she wasn't a bit afraid of interrupting him,) 'I'll give him sixpence. I don't believe there's an atom of meaning in it.'

The jury all wrote down on their slates, 'SHE doesn't believe there's an atom of meaning in it,' but none of them attempted to explain the paper.

'If there's no meaning in it,' said the King, 'that saves a world of trouble, you know, as we needn't try to find any. And yet I don't know,' he went on, spreading out the verses on his knee, and looking at them with one eye; 'I seem to see some meaning in them, after all. "—SAID I COULD NOT SWIM—" you can't swim, can you?' he added, turning to the Knave.

The Knave shook his head sadly. 'Do I look like it?' he said. (Which he certainly did NOT, being made entirely of cardboard.)

'All right, so far,' said the King, and he went on muttering over the verses to himself: '"WE KNOW IT TO BE TRUE—" that's the jury, of course—"I GAVE HER ONE, THEY GAVE HIM TWO—" why, that must be what he did with the tarts, you know—'

'But, it goes on "THEY ALL RETURNED FROM HIM TO YOU,"' said Alice.

'Why, there they are!' said the King triumphantly, pointing to the tarts on the table. 'Nothing can be clearer than THAT. Then again—"BEFORE SHE HAD THIS FIT—" you never had fits, my dear, I think?' he said to the Queen.

'Never!' said the Queen furiously, throwing an inkstand at the Lizard as she spoke. (The unfortunate little Bill had left off writing on his slate with one finger, as he found it made no mark; but he now hastily began again, using the ink, that was trickling down his face, as long as it lasted.)

'Then the words don't FIT you,' said the King, looking round the court with a smile. There was a dead silence.

'It's a pun!' the King added in an offended tone, and everybody laughed, 'Let the jury consider their verdict,' the King said, for about the twentieth time that day.

'No, no!' said the Queen. 'Sentence first—verdict afterwards.'

'Stuff and nonsense!' said Alice loudly. 'The idea of having the sentence first!'

'Hold your tongue!' said the Queen, turning purple.

'I won't!' said Alice.

'Off with her head!' the Queen shouted at the top of her voice. Nobody moved.

'Who cares for you?' said Alice, (she had grown to her full size by this time.) 'You're nothing but a pack of cards!'

At this the whole pack rose up into the air, and came flying down upon her: she gave a little scream, half of fright and half of anger, and tried to beat them off, and found herself lying on the bank, with her head in the lap of her sister, who was gently brushing away some dead leaves that had fluttered down from the trees upon her face.

'Wake up, Alice dear!' said her sister; 'Why, what a long sleep you've had!'

'Oh, I've had such a curious dream!' said Alice, and she told her sister, as well as she could remember them, all these strange Adventures of hers that you have just been reading about; and when she had finished, her sister kissed her, and said, 'It WAS a curious dream, dear, certainly: but now run in to your tea; it's getting late.' So Alice got up and ran off, thinking while she ran, as well she might, what a wonderful dream it had been.

But her sister sat still just as she left her, leaning her head on her hand, watching the setting sun, and thinking of little Alice and all her wonderful Adventures, till she too began dreaming after a fashion, and this was her dream:—

First, she dreamed of little Alice herself, and once again the tiny hands were clasped upon her knee, and the bright eager eyes were looking up into hers—she could hear the very tones of her voice, and see that queer little toss of her head to keep back the wandering hair that WOULD always get into her eyes—and still as she listened, or seemed to listen, the whole place around her became alive with the strange creatures of her little sister's dream.

The long grass rustled at her feet as the White Rabbit hurried by—the frightened Mouse splashed his way through the neighbouring pool—she could hear the rattle of the teacups as the March Hare and his friends shared their never-ending meal, and the shrill voice of the Queen ordering off her unfortunate guests to execution—once more the pig-baby was sneezing on the Duchess's knee, while plates and dishes crashed around it—once more the shriek of the Gryphon, the squeaking of the Lizard's slate-pencil, and the choking of the suppressed guinea-pigs, filled the air, mixed up with the distant sobs of the miserable Mock Turtle.

So she sat on, with closed eyes, and half believed herself in Wonderland, though she knew she had but to open them again, and all would change to dull reality—the grass would be only rustling in the wind, and the pool rippling to the waving of the reeds—the rattling teacups would change to tinkling sheep-bells, and the Queen's shrill cries to the voice of the shepherd boy—and the sneeze of the baby, the shriek of the Gryphon, and all the other queer noises, would change (she knew) to the confused clamour of the busy farm-yard—while the lowing of the cattle in the distance would take the place of the Mock Turtle's heavy sobs.

Lastly, she pictured to herself how this same little sister of hers would, in the after-time, be herself a grown woman; and how she would keep, through all her riper years, the simple and loving heart of her childhood: and how she would gather about her other little children, and make THEIR eyes bright and eager with many a strange tale, perhaps even with the dream of Wonderland of long ago: and how she would feel with all their simple sorrows, and find a pleasure in all their simple joys, remembering her own child-life, and the happy summer days.

              THE END

 

 

 

 

End of Project Gutenberg's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland, by Lewis Carroll

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ALICE'S ADVENTURES IN WONDERLAND ***

***** This file should be named 11-h.htm or 11-h.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/1/11/

Produced by David Widger

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.

 

*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

 

 

반응형

' > 해외원문' 카테고리의 다른 글

오즈의 마법사[원문소설]  (0) 2012.02.09
정글북[원문소설]  (0) 2012.02.09
로미오와 줄리엣[원문소설]  (1) 2012.02.09
반응형


THE JUNGLE BOOK


By Rudyard Kipling







 
<

Mowgli's Brothers

     Now Rann the Kite brings home the night
        That Mang the Bat sets free—
     The herds are shut in byre and hut
        For loosed till dawn are we.
     This is the hour of pride and power,
        Talon and tush and claw.
     Oh, hear the call!—Good hunting all
        That keep the Jungle Law!
     Night-Song in the Jungle

It was seven o'clock of a very warm evening in the Seeonee hills when Father Wolf woke up from his day's rest, scratched himself, yawned, and spread out his paws one after the other to get rid of the sleepy feeling in their tips. Mother Wolf lay with her big gray nose dropped across her four tumbling, squealing cubs, and the moon shone into the mouth of the cave where they all lived. "Augrh!" said Father Wolf. "It is time to hunt again." He was going to spring down hill when a little shadow with a bushy tail crossed the threshold and whined: "Good luck go with you, O Chief of the Wolves. And good luck and strong white teeth go with noble children that they may never forget the hungry in this world."

It was the jackal—Tabaqui, the Dish-licker—and the wolves of India despise Tabaqui because he runs about making mischief, and telling tales, and eating rags and pieces of leather from the village rubbish-heaps. But they are afraid of him too, because Tabaqui, more than anyone else in the jungle, is apt to go mad, and then he forgets that he was ever afraid of anyone, and runs through the forest biting everything in his way. Even the tiger runs and hides when little Tabaqui goes mad, for madness is the most disgraceful thing that can overtake a wild creature. We call it hydrophobia, but they call it dewanee—the madness—and run.

"Enter, then, and look," said Father Wolf stiffly, "but there is no food here."

"For a wolf, no," said Tabaqui, "but for so mean a person as myself a dry bone is a good feast. Who are we, the Gidur-log [the jackal people], to pick and choose?" He scuttled to the back of the cave, where he found the bone of a buck with some meat on it, and sat cracking the end merrily.

"All thanks for this good meal," he said, licking his lips. "How beautiful are the noble children! How large are their eyes! And so young too! Indeed, indeed, I might have remembered that the children of kings are men from the beginning."

Now, Tabaqui knew as well as anyone else that there is nothing so unlucky as to compliment children to their faces. It pleased him to see Mother and Father Wolf look uncomfortable.

Tabaqui sat still, rejoicing in the mischief that he had made, and then he said spitefully:

"Shere Khan, the Big One, has shifted his hunting grounds. He will hunt among these hills for the next moon, so he has told me."

Shere Khan was the tiger who lived near the Waingunga River, twenty miles away.

"He has no right!" Father Wolf began angrily—"By the Law of the Jungle he has no right to change his quarters without due warning. He will frighten every head of game within ten miles, and I—I have to kill for two, these days."

"His mother did not call him Lungri [the Lame One] for nothing," said Mother Wolf quietly. "He has been lame in one foot from his birth. That is why he has only killed cattle. Now the villagers of the Waingunga are angry with him, and he has come here to make our villagers angry. They will scour the jungle for him when he is far away, and we and our children must run when the grass is set alight. Indeed, we are very grateful to Shere Khan!"

"Shall I tell him of your gratitude?" said Tabaqui.

"Out!" snapped Father Wolf. "Out and hunt with thy master. Thou hast done harm enough for one night."

"I go," said Tabaqui quietly. "Ye can hear Shere Khan below in the thickets. I might have saved myself the message."

Father Wolf listened, and below in the valley that ran down to a little river he heard the dry, angry, snarly, singsong whine of a tiger who has caught nothing and does not care if all the jungle knows it.

"The fool!" said Father Wolf. "To begin a night's work with that noise! Does he think that our buck are like his fat Waingunga bullocks?"

"H'sh. It is neither bullock nor buck he hunts to-night," said Mother Wolf. "It is Man."

The whine had changed to a sort of humming purr that seemed to come from every quarter of the compass. It was the noise that bewilders woodcutters and gypsies sleeping in the open, and makes them run sometimes into the very mouth of the tiger.

"Man!" said Father Wolf, showing all his white teeth. "Faugh! Are there not enough beetles and frogs in the tanks that he must eat Man, and on our ground too!"

The Law of the Jungle, which never orders anything without a reason, forbids every beast to eat Man except when he is killing to show his children how to kill, and then he must hunt outside the hunting grounds of his pack or tribe. The real reason for this is that man-killing means, sooner or later, the arrival of white men on elephants, with guns, and hundreds of brown men with gongs and rockets and torches. Then everybody in the jungle suffers. The reason the beasts give among themselves is that Man is the weakest and most defenseless of all living things, and it is unsportsmanlike to touch him. They say too—and it is true—that man-eaters become mangy, and lose their teeth.

The purr grew louder, and ended in the full-throated "Aaarh!" of the tiger's charge.

Then there was a howl—an untigerish howl—from Shere Khan. "He has missed," said Mother Wolf. "What is it?"

Father Wolf ran out a few paces and heard Shere Khan muttering and mumbling savagely as he tumbled about in the scrub.

"The fool has had no more sense than to jump at a woodcutter's campfire, and has burned his feet," said Father Wolf with a grunt. "Tabaqui is with him."

"Something is coming uphill," said Mother Wolf, twitching one ear. "Get ready."

The bushes rustled a little in the thicket, and Father Wolf dropped with his haunches under him, ready for his leap. Then, if you had been watching, you would have seen the most wonderful thing in the world—the wolf checked in mid-spring. He made his bound before he saw what it was he was jumping at, and then he tried to stop himself. The result was that he shot up straight into the air for four or five feet, landing almost where he left ground.

"Man!" he snapped. "A man's cub. Look!"

Directly in front of him, holding on by a low branch, stood a naked brown baby who could just walk—as soft and as dimpled a little atom as ever came to a wolf's cave at night. He looked up into Father Wolf's face, and laughed.

"Is that a man's cub?" said Mother Wolf. "I have never seen one. Bring it here."

A Wolf accustomed to moving his own cubs can, if necessary, mouth an egg without breaking it, and though Father Wolf's jaws closed right on the child's back not a tooth even scratched the skin as he laid it down among the cubs.

"How little! How naked, and—how bold!" said Mother Wolf softly. The baby was pushing his way between the cubs to get close to the warm hide. "Ahai! He is taking his meal with the others. And so this is a man's cub. Now, was there ever a wolf that could boast of a man's cub among her children?"

"I have heard now and again of such a thing, but never in our Pack or in my time," said Father Wolf. "He is altogether without hair, and I could kill him with a touch of my foot. But see, he looks up and is not afraid."

The moonlight was blocked out of the mouth of the cave, for Shere Khan's great square head and shoulders were thrust into the entrance. Tabaqui, behind him, was squeaking: "My lord, my lord, it went in here!"

"Shere Khan does us great honor," said Father Wolf, but his eyes were very angry. "What does Shere Khan need?"

"My quarry. A man's cub went this way," said Shere Khan. "Its parents have run off. Give it to me."

Shere Khan had jumped at a woodcutter's campfire, as Father Wolf had said, and was furious from the pain of his burned feet. But Father Wolf knew that the mouth of the cave was too narrow for a tiger to come in by. Even where he was, Shere Khan's shoulders and forepaws were cramped for want of room, as a man's would be if he tried to fight in a barrel.

"The Wolves are a free people," said Father Wolf. "They take orders from the Head of the Pack, and not from any striped cattle-killer. The man's cub is ours—to kill if we choose."

"Ye choose and ye do not choose! What talk is this of choosing? By the bull that I killed, am I to stand nosing into your dog's den for my fair dues? It is I, Shere Khan, who speak!"

The tiger's roar filled the cave with thunder. Mother Wolf shook herself clear of the cubs and sprang forward, her eyes, like two green moons in the darkness, facing the blazing eyes of Shere Khan.

"And it is I, Raksha [The Demon], who answers. The man's cub is mine, Lungri—mine to me! He shall not be killed. He shall live to run with the Pack and to hunt with the Pack; and in the end, look you, hunter of little naked cubs—frog-eater—fish-killer—he shall hunt thee! Now get hence, or by the Sambhur that I killed (I eat no starved cattle), back thou goest to thy mother, burned beast of the jungle, lamer than ever thou camest into the world! Go!"

Father Wolf looked on amazed. He had almost forgotten the days when he won Mother Wolf in fair fight from five other wolves, when she ran in the Pack and was not called The Demon for compliment's sake. Shere Khan might have faced Father Wolf, but he could not stand up against Mother Wolf, for he knew that where he was she had all the advantage of the ground, and would fight to the death. So he backed out of the cave mouth growling, and when he was clear he shouted:

"Each dog barks in his own yard! We will see what the Pack will say to this fostering of man-cubs. The cub is mine, and to my teeth he will come in the end, O bush-tailed thieves!"

Mother Wolf threw herself down panting among the cubs, and Father Wolf said to her gravely:

"Shere Khan speaks this much truth. The cub must be shown to the Pack. Wilt thou still keep him, Mother?"

"Keep him!" she gasped. "He came naked, by night, alone and very hungry; yet he was not afraid! Look, he has pushed one of my babes to one side already. And that lame butcher would have killed him and would have run off to the Waingunga while the villagers here hunted through all our lairs in revenge! Keep him? Assuredly I will keep him. Lie still, little frog. O thou Mowgli—for Mowgli the Frog I will call thee—the time will come when thou wilt hunt Shere Khan as he has hunted thee."

"But what will our Pack say?" said Father Wolf.

The Law of the Jungle lays down very clearly that any wolf may, when he marries, withdraw from the Pack he belongs to. But as soon as his cubs are old enough to stand on their feet he must bring them to the Pack Council, which is generally held once a month at full moon, in order that the other wolves may identify them. After that inspection the cubs are free to run where they please, and until they have killed their first buck no excuse is accepted if a grown wolf of the Pack kills one of them. The punishment is death where the murderer can be found; and if you think for a minute you will see that this must be so.

Father Wolf waited till his cubs could run a little, and then on the night of the Pack Meeting took them and Mowgli and Mother Wolf to the Council Rock—a hilltop covered with stones and boulders where a hundred wolves could hide. Akela, the great gray Lone Wolf, who led all the Pack by strength and cunning, lay out at full length on his rock, and below him sat forty or more wolves of every size and color, from badger-colored veterans who could handle a buck alone to young black three-year-olds who thought they could. The Lone Wolf had led them for a year now. He had fallen twice into a wolf trap in his youth, and once he had been beaten and left for dead; so he knew the manners and customs of men. There was very little talking at the Rock. The cubs tumbled over each other in the center of the circle where their mothers and fathers sat, and now and again a senior wolf would go quietly up to a cub, look at him carefully, and return to his place on noiseless feet. Sometimes a mother would push her cub far out into the moonlight to be sure that he had not been overlooked. Akela from his rock would cry: "Ye know the Law—ye know the Law. Look well, O Wolves!" And the anxious mothers would take up the call: "Look—look well, O Wolves!"

At last—and Mother Wolf's neck bristles lifted as the time came—Father Wolf pushed "Mowgli the Frog," as they called him, into the center, where he sat laughing and playing with some pebbles that glistened in the moonlight.

Akela never raised his head from his paws, but went on with the monotonous cry: "Look well!" A muffled roar came up from behind the rocks—the voice of Shere Khan crying: "The cub is mine. Give him to me. What have the Free People to do with a man's cub?" Akela never even twitched his ears. All he said was: "Look well, O Wolves! What have the Free People to do with the orders of any save the Free People? Look well!"

There was a chorus of deep growls, and a young wolf in his fourth year flung back Shere Khan's question to Akela: "What have the Free People to do with a man's cub?" Now, the Law of the Jungle lays down that if there is any dispute as to the right of a cub to be accepted by the Pack, he must be spoken for by at least two members of the Pack who are not his father and mother.

"Who speaks for this cub?" said Akela. "Among the Free People who speaks?" There was no answer and Mother Wolf got ready for what she knew would be her last fight, if things came to fighting.

Then the only other creature who is allowed at the Pack Council—Baloo, the sleepy brown bear who teaches the wolf cubs the Law of the Jungle: old Baloo, who can come and go where he pleases because he eats only nuts and roots and honey—rose upon his hind quarters and grunted.

"The man's cub—the man's cub?" he said. "I speak for the man's cub. There is no harm in a man's cub. I have no gift of words, but I speak the truth. Let him run with the Pack, and be entered with the others. I myself will teach him."

"We need yet another," said Akela. "Baloo has spoken, and he is our teacher for the young cubs. Who speaks besides Baloo?"

A black shadow dropped down into the circle. It was Bagheera the Black Panther, inky black all over, but with the panther markings showing up in certain lights like the pattern of watered silk. Everybody knew Bagheera, and nobody cared to cross his path; for he was as cunning as Tabaqui, as bold as the wild buffalo, and as reckless as the wounded elephant. But he had a voice as soft as wild honey dripping from a tree, and a skin softer than down.

"O Akela, and ye the Free People," he purred, "I have no right in your assembly, but the Law of the Jungle says that if there is a doubt which is not a killing matter in regard to a new cub, the life of that cub may be bought at a price. And the Law does not say who may or may not pay that price. Am I right?"

"Good! Good!" said the young wolves, who are always hungry. "Listen to Bagheera. The cub can be bought for a price. It is the Law."

"Knowing that I have no right to speak here, I ask your leave."

"Speak then," cried twenty voices.

"To kill a naked cub is shame. Besides, he may make better sport for you when he is grown. Baloo has spoken in his behalf. Now to Baloo's word I will add one bull, and a fat one, newly killed, not half a mile from here, if ye will accept the man's cub according to the Law. Is it difficult?"

There was a clamor of scores of voices, saying: "What matter? He will die in the winter rains. He will scorch in the sun. What harm can a naked frog do us? Let him run with the Pack. Where is the bull, Bagheera? Let him be accepted." And then came Akela's deep bay, crying: "Look well—look well, O Wolves!"

Mowgli was still deeply interested in the pebbles, and he did not notice when the wolves came and looked at him one by one. At last they all went down the hill for the dead bull, and only Akela, Bagheera, Baloo, and Mowgli's own wolves were left. Shere Khan roared still in the night, for he was very angry that Mowgli had not been handed over to him.

"Ay, roar well," said Bagheera, under his whiskers, "for the time will come when this naked thing will make thee roar to another tune, or I know nothing of man."

"It was well done," said Akela. "Men and their cubs are very wise. He may be a help in time."

"Truly, a help in time of need; for none can hope to lead the Pack forever," said Bagheera.

Akela said nothing. He was thinking of the time that comes to every leader of every pack when his strength goes from him and he gets feebler and feebler, till at last he is killed by the wolves and a new leader comes up—to be killed in his turn.

"Take him away," he said to Father Wolf, "and train him as befits one of the Free People."

And that is how Mowgli was entered into the Seeonee Wolf Pack for the price of a bull and on Baloo's good word.

Now you must be content to skip ten or eleven whole years, and only guess at all the wonderful life that Mowgli led among the wolves, because if it were written out it would fill ever so many books. He grew up with the cubs, though they, of course, were grown wolves almost before he was a child. And Father Wolf taught him his business, and the meaning of things in the jungle, till every rustle in the grass, every breath of the warm night air, every note of the owls above his head, every scratch of a bat's claws as it roosted for a while in a tree, and every splash of every little fish jumping in a pool meant just as much to him as the work of his office means to a business man. When he was not learning he sat out in the sun and slept, and ate and went to sleep again. When he felt dirty or hot he swam in the forest pools; and when he wanted honey (Baloo told him that honey and nuts were just as pleasant to eat as raw meat) he climbed up for it, and that Bagheera showed him how to do. Bagheera would lie out on a branch and call, "Come along, Little Brother," and at first Mowgli would cling like the sloth, but afterward he would fling himself through the branches almost as boldly as the gray ape. He took his place at the Council Rock, too, when the Pack met, and there he discovered that if he stared hard at any wolf, the wolf would be forced to drop his eyes, and so he used to stare for fun. At other times he would pick the long thorns out of the pads of his friends, for wolves suffer terribly from thorns and burs in their coats. He would go down the hillside into the cultivated lands by night, and look very curiously at the villagers in their huts, but he had a mistrust of men because Bagheera showed him a square box with a drop gate so cunningly hidden in the jungle that he nearly walked into it, and told him that it was a trap. He loved better than anything else to go with Bagheera into the dark warm heart of the forest, to sleep all through the drowsy day, and at night see how Bagheera did his killing. Bagheera killed right and left as he felt hungry, and so did Mowgli—with one exception. As soon as he was old enough to understand things, Bagheera told him that he must never touch cattle because he had been bought into the Pack at the price of a bull's life. "All the jungle is thine," said Bagheera, "and thou canst kill everything that thou art strong enough to kill; but for the sake of the bull that bought thee thou must never kill or eat any cattle young or old. That is the Law of the Jungle." Mowgli obeyed faithfully.

And he grew and grew strong as a boy must grow who does not know that he is learning any lessons, and who has nothing in the world to think of except things to eat.

Mother Wolf told him once or twice that Shere Khan was not a creature to be trusted, and that some day he must kill Shere Khan. But though a young wolf would have remembered that advice every hour, Mowgli forgot it because he was only a boy—though he would have called himself a wolf if he had been able to speak in any human tongue.

Shere Khan was always crossing his path in the jungle, for as Akela grew older and feebler the lame tiger had come to be great friends with the younger wolves of the Pack, who followed him for scraps, a thing Akela would never have allowed if he had dared to push his authority to the proper bounds. Then Shere Khan would flatter them and wonder that such fine young hunters were content to be led by a dying wolf and a man's cub. "They tell me," Shere Khan would say, "that at Council ye dare not look him between the eyes." And the young wolves would growl and bristle.

Bagheera, who had eyes and ears everywhere, knew something of this, and once or twice he told Mowgli in so many words that Shere Khan would kill him some day. Mowgli would laugh and answer: "I have the Pack and I have thee; and Baloo, though he is so lazy, might strike a blow or two for my sake. Why should I be afraid?"

It was one very warm day that a new notion came to Bagheera—born of something that he had heard. Perhaps Ikki the Porcupine had told him; but he said to Mowgli when they were deep in the jungle, as the boy lay with his head on Bagheera's beautiful black skin, "Little Brother, how often have I told thee that Shere Khan is thy enemy?"

"As many times as there are nuts on that palm," said Mowgli, who, naturally, could not count. "What of it? I am sleepy, Bagheera, and Shere Khan is all long tail and loud talk—like Mao, the Peacock."

"But this is no time for sleeping. Baloo knows it; I know it; the Pack know it; and even the foolish, foolish deer know. Tabaqui has told thee too."

"Ho! ho!" said Mowgli. "Tabaqui came to me not long ago with some rude talk that I was a naked man's cub and not fit to dig pig-nuts. But I caught Tabaqui by the tail and swung him twice against a palm-tree to teach him better manners."

"That was foolishness, for though Tabaqui is a mischief-maker, he would have told thee of something that concerned thee closely. Open those eyes, Little Brother. Shere Khan dare not kill thee in the jungle. But remember, Akela is very old, and soon the day comes when he cannot kill his buck, and then he will be leader no more. Many of the wolves that looked thee over when thou wast brought to the Council first are old too, and the young wolves believe, as Shere Khan has taught them, that a man-cub has no place with the Pack. In a little time thou wilt be a man."

"And what is a man that he should not run with his brothers?" said Mowgli. "I was born in the jungle. I have obeyed the Law of the Jungle, and there is no wolf of ours from whose paws I have not pulled a thorn. Surely they are my brothers!"

Bagheera stretched himself at full length and half shut his eyes. "Little Brother," said he, "feel under my jaw."

Mowgli put up his strong brown hand, and just under Bagheera's silky chin, where the giant rolling muscles were all hid by the glossy hair, he came upon a little bald spot.

"There is no one in the jungle that knows that I, Bagheera, carry that mark—the mark of the collar; and yet, Little Brother, I was born among men, and it was among men that my mother died—in the cages of the king's palace at Oodeypore. It was because of this that I paid the price for thee at the Council when thou wast a little naked cub. Yes, I too was born among men. I had never seen the jungle. They fed me behind bars from an iron pan till one night I felt that I was Bagheera—the Panther—and no man's plaything, and I broke the silly lock with one blow of my paw and came away. And because I had learned the ways of men, I became more terrible in the jungle than Shere Khan. Is it not so?"

"Yes," said Mowgli, "all the jungle fear Bagheera—all except Mowgli."

"Oh, thou art a man's cub," said the Black Panther very tenderly. "And even as I returned to my jungle, so thou must go back to men at last—to the men who are thy brothers—if thou art not killed in the Council."

"But why—but why should any wish to kill me?" said Mowgli.

"Look at me," said Bagheera. And Mowgli looked at him steadily between the eyes. The big panther turned his head away in half a minute.

"That is why," he said, shifting his paw on the leaves. "Not even I can look thee between the eyes, and I was born among men, and I love thee, Little Brother. The others they hate thee because their eyes cannot meet thine; because thou art wise; because thou hast pulled out thorns from their feet—because thou art a man."

"I did not know these things," said Mowgli sullenly, and he frowned under his heavy black eyebrows.

"What is the Law of the Jungle? Strike first and then give tongue. By thy very carelessness they know that thou art a man. But be wise. It is in my heart that when Akela misses his next kill—and at each hunt it costs him more to pin the buck—the Pack will turn against him and against thee. They will hold a jungle Council at the Rock, and then—and then—I have it!" said Bagheera, leaping up. "Go thou down quickly to the men's huts in the valley, and take some of the Red Flower which they grow there, so that when the time comes thou mayest have even a stronger friend than I or Baloo or those of the Pack that love thee. Get the Red Flower."

By Red Flower Bagheera meant fire, only no creature in the jungle will call fire by its proper name. Every beast lives in deadly fear of it, and invents a hundred ways of describing it.

"The Red Flower?" said Mowgli. "That grows outside their huts in the twilight. I will get some."

"There speaks the man's cub," said Bagheera proudly. "Remember that it grows in little pots. Get one swiftly, and keep it by thee for time of need."

"Good!" said Mowgli. "I go. But art thou sure, O my Bagheera"—he slipped his arm around the splendid neck and looked deep into the big eyes—"art thou sure that all this is Shere Khan's doing?"

"By the Broken Lock that freed me, I am sure, Little Brother."

"Then, by the Bull that bought me, I will pay Shere Khan full tale for this, and it may be a little over," said Mowgli, and he bounded away.

"That is a man. That is all a man," said Bagheera to himself, lying down again. "Oh, Shere Khan, never was a blacker hunting than that frog-hunt of thine ten years ago!"

Mowgli was far and far through the forest, running hard, and his heart was hot in him. He came to the cave as the evening mist rose, and drew breath, and looked down the valley. The cubs were out, but Mother Wolf, at the back of the cave, knew by his breathing that something was troubling her frog.

"What is it, Son?" she said.

"Some bat's chatter of Shere Khan," he called back. "I hunt among the plowed fields tonight," and he plunged downward through the bushes, to the stream at the bottom of the valley. There he checked, for he heard the yell of the Pack hunting, heard the bellow of a hunted Sambhur, and the snort as the buck turned at bay. Then there were wicked, bitter howls from the young wolves: "Akela! Akela! Let the Lone Wolf show his strength. Room for the leader of the Pack! Spring, Akela!"

The Lone Wolf must have sprung and missed his hold, for Mowgli heard the snap of his teeth and then a yelp as the Sambhur knocked him over with his forefoot.

He did not wait for anything more, but dashed on; and the yells grew fainter behind him as he ran into the croplands where the villagers lived.

"Bagheera spoke truth," he panted, as he nestled down in some cattle fodder by the window of a hut. "To-morrow is one day both for Akela and for me."

Then he pressed his face close to the window and watched the fire on the hearth. He saw the husbandman's wife get up and feed it in the night with black lumps. And when the morning came and the mists were all white and cold, he saw the man's child pick up a wicker pot plastered inside with earth, fill it with lumps of red-hot charcoal, put it under his blanket, and go out to tend the cows in the byre.

"Is that all?" said Mowgli. "If a cub can do it, there is nothing to fear." So he strode round the corner and met the boy, took the pot from his hand, and disappeared into the mist while the boy howled with fear.

"They are very like me," said Mowgli, blowing into the pot as he had seen the woman do. "This thing will die if I do not give it things to eat"; and he dropped twigs and dried bark on the red stuff. Halfway up the hill he met Bagheera with the morning dew shining like moonstones on his coat.

"Akela has missed," said the Panther. "They would have killed him last night, but they needed thee also. They were looking for thee on the hill."

"I was among the plowed lands. I am ready. See!" Mowgli held up the fire-pot.

"Good! Now, I have seen men thrust a dry branch into that stuff, and presently the Red Flower blossomed at the end of it. Art thou not afraid?"

"No. Why should I fear? I remember now—if it is not a dream—how, before I was a Wolf, I lay beside the Red Flower, and it was warm and pleasant."

All that day Mowgli sat in the cave tending his fire pot and dipping dry branches into it to see how they looked. He found a branch that satisfied him, and in the evening when Tabaqui came to the cave and told him rudely enough that he was wanted at the Council Rock, he laughed till Tabaqui ran away. Then Mowgli went to the Council, still laughing.

Akela the Lone Wolf lay by the side of his rock as a sign that the leadership of the Pack was open, and Shere Khan with his following of scrap-fed wolves walked to and fro openly being flattered. Bagheera lay close to Mowgli, and the fire pot was between Mowgli's knees. When they were all gathered together, Shere Khan began to speak—a thing he would never have dared to do when Akela was in his prime.

"He has no right," whispered Bagheera. "Say so. He is a dog's son. He will be frightened."

Mowgli sprang to his feet. "Free People," he cried, "does Shere Khan lead the Pack? What has a tiger to do with our leadership?"

"Seeing that the leadership is yet open, and being asked to speak—" Shere Khan began.

"By whom?" said Mowgli. "Are we all jackals, to fawn on this cattle butcher? The leadership of the Pack is with the Pack alone."

There were yells of "Silence, thou man's cub!" "Let him speak. He has kept our Law"; and at last the seniors of the Pack thundered: "Let the Dead Wolf speak." When a leader of the Pack has missed his kill, he is called the Dead Wolf as long as he lives, which is not long.

Akela raised his old head wearily:—

"Free People, and ye too, jackals of Shere Khan, for twelve seasons I have led ye to and from the kill, and in all that time not one has been trapped or maimed. Now I have missed my kill. Ye know how that plot was made. Ye know how ye brought me up to an untried buck to make my weakness known. It was cleverly done. Your right is to kill me here on the Council Rock, now. Therefore, I ask, who comes to make an end of the Lone Wolf? For it is my right, by the Law of the Jungle, that ye come one by one."

There was a long hush, for no single wolf cared to fight Akela to the death. Then Shere Khan roared: "Bah! What have we to do with this toothless fool? He is doomed to die! It is the man-cub who has lived too long. Free People, he was my meat from the first. Give him to me. I am weary of this man-wolf folly. He has troubled the jungle for ten seasons. Give me the man-cub, or I will hunt here always, and not give you one bone. He is a man, a man's child, and from the marrow of my bones I hate him!"

Then more than half the Pack yelled: "A man! A man! What has a man to do with us? Let him go to his own place."

"And turn all the people of the villages against us?" clamored Shere Khan. "No, give him to me. He is a man, and none of us can look him between the eyes."

Akela lifted his head again and said, "He has eaten our food. He has slept with us. He has driven game for us. He has broken no word of the Law of the Jungle."

"Also, I paid for him with a bull when he was accepted. The worth of a bull is little, but Bagheera's honor is something that he will perhaps fight for," said Bagheera in his gentlest voice.

"A bull paid ten years ago!" the Pack snarled. "What do we care for bones ten years old?"

"Or for a pledge?" said Bagheera, his white teeth bared under his lip. "Well are ye called the Free People!"

"No man's cub can run with the people of the jungle," howled Shere Khan. "Give him to me!"

"He is our brother in all but blood," Akela went on, "and ye would kill him here! In truth, I have lived too long. Some of ye are eaters of cattle, and of others I have heard that, under Shere Khan's teaching, ye go by dark night and snatch children from the villager's doorstep. Therefore I know ye to be cowards, and it is to cowards I speak. It is certain that I must die, and my life is of no worth, or I would offer that in the man-cub's place. But for the sake of the Honor of the Pack,—a little matter that by being without a leader ye have forgotten,—I promise that if ye let the man-cub go to his own place, I will not, when my time comes to die, bare one tooth against ye. I will die without fighting. That will at least save the Pack three lives. More I cannot do; but if ye will, I can save ye the shame that comes of killing a brother against whom there is no fault—a brother spoken for and bought into the Pack according to the Law of the Jungle."

"He is a man—a man—a man!" snarled the Pack. And most of the wolves began to gather round Shere Khan, whose tail was beginning to switch.

"Now the business is in thy hands," said Bagheera to Mowgli. "We can do no more except fight."

Mowgli stood upright—the fire pot in his hands. Then he stretched out his arms, and yawned in the face of the Council; but he was furious with rage and sorrow, for, wolflike, the wolves had never told him how they hated him. "Listen you!" he cried. "There is no need for this dog's jabber. Ye have told me so often tonight that I am a man (and indeed I would have been a wolf with you to my life's end) that I feel your words are true. So I do not call ye my brothers any more, but sag [dogs], as a man should. What ye will do, and what ye will not do, is not yours to say. That matter is with me; and that we may see the matter more plainly, I, the man, have brought here a little of the Red Flower which ye, dogs, fear."

He flung the fire pot on the ground, and some of the red coals lit a tuft of dried moss that flared up, as all the Council drew back in terror before the leaping flames.

Mowgli thrust his dead branch into the fire till the twigs lit and crackled, and whirled it above his head among the cowering wolves.

"Thou art the master," said Bagheera in an undertone. "Save Akela from the death. He was ever thy friend."

Akela, the grim old wolf who had never asked for mercy in his life, gave one piteous look at Mowgli as the boy stood all naked, his long black hair tossing over his shoulders in the light of the blazing branch that made the shadows jump and quiver.

"Good!" said Mowgli, staring round slowly. "I see that ye are dogs. I go from you to my own people—if they be my own people. The jungle is shut to me, and I must forget your talk and your companionship. But I will be more merciful than ye are. Because I was all but your brother in blood, I promise that when I am a man among men I will not betray ye to men as ye have betrayed me." He kicked the fire with his foot, and the sparks flew up. "There shall be no war between any of us in the Pack. But here is a debt to pay before I go." He strode forward to where Shere Khan sat blinking stupidly at the flames, and caught him by the tuft on his chin. Bagheera followed in case of accidents. "Up, dog!" Mowgli cried. "Up, when a man speaks, or I will set that coat ablaze!"

Shere Khan's ears lay flat back on his head, and he shut his eyes, for the blazing branch was very near.

"This cattle-killer said he would kill me in the Council because he had not killed me when I was a cub. Thus and thus, then, do we beat dogs when we are men. Stir a whisker, Lungri, and I ram the Red Flower down thy gullet!" He beat Shere Khan over the head with the branch, and the tiger whimpered and whined in an agony of fear.

"Pah! Singed jungle cat—go now! But remember when next I come to the Council Rock, as a man should come, it will be with Shere Khan's hide on my head. For the rest, Akela goes free to live as he pleases. Ye will not kill him, because that is not my will. Nor do I think that ye will sit here any longer, lolling out your tongues as though ye were somebodies, instead of dogs whom I drive out—thus! Go!" The fire was burning furiously at the end of the branch, and Mowgli struck right and left round the circle, and the wolves ran howling with the sparks burning their fur. At last there were only Akela, Bagheera, and perhaps ten wolves that had taken Mowgli's part. Then something began to hurt Mowgli inside him, as he had never been hurt in his life before, and he caught his breath and sobbed, and the tears ran down his face.

"What is it? What is it?" he said. "I do not wish to leave the jungle, and I do not know what this is. Am I dying, Bagheera?"

"No, Little Brother. That is only tears such as men use," said Bagheera. "Now I know thou art a man, and a man's cub no longer. The jungle is shut indeed to thee henceforward. Let them fall, Mowgli. They are only tears." So Mowgli sat and cried as though his heart would break; and he had never cried in all his life before.

"Now," he said, "I will go to men. But first I must say farewell to my mother." And he went to the cave where she lived with Father Wolf, and he cried on her coat, while the four cubs howled miserably.

"Ye will not forget me?" said Mowgli.

"Never while we can follow a trail," said the cubs. "Come to the foot of the hill when thou art a man, and we will talk to thee; and we will come into the croplands to play with thee by night."

"Come soon!" said Father Wolf. "Oh, wise little frog, come again soon; for we be old, thy mother and I."

"Come soon," said Mother Wolf, "little naked son of mine. For, listen, child of man, I loved thee more than ever I loved my cubs."

"I will surely come," said Mowgli. "And when I come it will be to lay out Shere Khan's hide upon the Council Rock. Do not forget me! Tell them in the jungle never to forget me!"

The dawn was beginning to break when Mowgli went down the hillside alone, to meet those mysterious things that are called men.





Hunting-Song of the Seeonee Pack

     As the dawn was breaking the Sambhur belled
        Once, twice and again!
     And a doe leaped up, and a doe leaped up
     From the pond in the wood where the wild deer sup.
     This I, scouting alone, beheld,
        Once, twice and again!

     As the dawn was breaking the Sambhur belled
        Once, twice and again!
     And a wolf stole back, and a wolf stole back
     To carry the word to the waiting pack,
     And we sought and we found and we bayed on his track
        Once, twice and again!

     As the dawn was breaking the Wolf Pack yelled
        Once, twice and again!
     Feet in the jungle that leave no mark!

     Eyes that can see in the dark—the dark!
     Tongue—give tongue to it!  Hark!  O hark!
        Once, twice and again!




Kaa's Hunting

     His spots are the joy of the Leopard: his horns are the
        Buffalo's pride.
     Be clean, for the strength of the hunter is known by the
        gloss of his hide.
     If ye find that the Bullock can toss you, or the heavy-browed
        Sambhur can gore;
     Ye need not stop work to inform us: we knew it ten seasons
        before.
     Oppress not the cubs of the stranger, but hail them as Sister
        and Brother,
     For though they are little and fubsy, it may be the Bear is
        their mother.
     "There is none like to me!" says the Cub in the pride of his
        earliest kill;
     But the jungle is large and the Cub he is small.  Let him
        think and be still.
                                 Maxims of Baloo

All that is told here happened some time before Mowgli was turned out of the Seeonee Wolf Pack, or revenged himself on Shere Khan the tiger. It was in the days when Baloo was teaching him the Law of the Jungle. The big, serious, old brown bear was delighted to have so quick a pupil, for the young wolves will only learn as much of the Law of the Jungle as applies to their own pack and tribe, and run away as soon as they can repeat the Hunting Verse—"Feet that make no noise; eyes that can see in the dark; ears that can hear the winds in their lairs, and sharp white teeth, all these things are the marks of our brothers except Tabaqui the Jackal and the Hyaena whom we hate." But Mowgli, as a man-cub, had to learn a great deal more than this. Sometimes Bagheera the Black Panther would come lounging through the jungle to see how his pet was getting on, and would purr with his head against a tree while Mowgli recited the day's lesson to Baloo. The boy could climb almost as well as he could swim, and swim almost as well as he could run. So Baloo, the Teacher of the Law, taught him the Wood and Water Laws: how to tell a rotten branch from a sound one; how to speak politely to the wild bees when he came upon a hive of them fifty feet above ground; what to say to Mang the Bat when he disturbed him in the branches at midday; and how to warn the water-snakes in the pools before he splashed down among them. None of the Jungle People like being disturbed, and all are very ready to fly at an intruder. Then, too, Mowgli was taught the Strangers' Hunting Call, which must be repeated aloud till it is answered, whenever one of the Jungle-People hunts outside his own grounds. It means, translated, "Give me leave to hunt here because I am hungry." And the answer is, "Hunt then for food, but not for pleasure."

All this will show you how much Mowgli had to learn by heart, and he grew very tired of saying the same thing over a hundred times. But, as Baloo said to Bagheera, one day when Mowgli had been cuffed and run off in a temper, "A man's cub is a man's cub, and he must learn all the Law of the Jungle."

"But think how small he is," said the Black Panther, who would have spoiled Mowgli if he had had his own way. "How can his little head carry all thy long talk?"

"Is there anything in the jungle too little to be killed? No. That is why I teach him these things, and that is why I hit him, very softly, when he forgets."

"Softly! What dost thou know of softness, old Iron-feet?" Bagheera grunted. "His face is all bruised today by thy—softness. Ugh."

"Better he should be bruised from head to foot by me who love him than that he should come to harm through ignorance," Baloo answered very earnestly. "I am now teaching him the Master Words of the Jungle that shall protect him with the birds and the Snake People, and all that hunt on four feet, except his own pack. He can now claim protection, if he will only remember the words, from all in the jungle. Is not that worth a little beating?"

"Well, look to it then that thou dost not kill the man-cub. He is no tree trunk to sharpen thy blunt claws upon. But what are those Master Words? I am more likely to give help than to ask it"—Bagheera stretched out one paw and admired the steel-blue, ripping-chisel talons at the end of it—"still I should like to know."

"I will call Mowgli and he shall say them—if he will. Come, Little Brother!"

"My head is ringing like a bee tree," said a sullen little voice over their heads, and Mowgli slid down a tree trunk very angry and indignant, adding as he reached the ground: "I come for Bagheera and not for thee, fat old Baloo!"

"That is all one to me," said Baloo, though he was hurt and grieved. "Tell Bagheera, then, the Master Words of the Jungle that I have taught thee this day."

"Master Words for which people?" said Mowgli, delighted to show off. "The jungle has many tongues. I know them all."

"A little thou knowest, but not much. See, O Bagheera, they never thank their teacher. Not one small wolfling has ever come back to thank old Baloo for his teachings. Say the word for the Hunting-People, then—great scholar."

"We be of one blood, ye and I," said Mowgli, giving the words the Bear accent which all the Hunting People use.

"Good. Now for the birds."

Mowgli repeated, with the Kite's whistle at the end of the sentence.

"Now for the Snake-People," said Bagheera.

The answer was a perfectly indescribable hiss, and Mowgli kicked up his feet behind, clapped his hands together to applaud himself, and jumped on to Bagheera's back, where he sat sideways, drumming with his heels on the glossy skin and making the worst faces he could think of at Baloo.

"There—there! That was worth a little bruise," said the brown bear tenderly. "Some day thou wilt remember me." Then he turned aside to tell Bagheera how he had begged the Master Words from Hathi the Wild Elephant, who knows all about these things, and how Hathi had taken Mowgli down to a pool to get the Snake Word from a water-snake, because Baloo could not pronounce it, and how Mowgli was now reasonably safe against all accidents in the jungle, because neither snake, bird, nor beast would hurt him.

"No one then is to be feared," Baloo wound up, patting his big furry stomach with pride.

"Except his own tribe," said Bagheera, under his breath; and then aloud to Mowgli, "Have a care for my ribs, Little Brother! What is all this dancing up and down?"

Mowgli had been trying to make himself heard by pulling at Bagheera's shoulder fur and kicking hard. When the two listened to him he was shouting at the top of his voice, "And so I shall have a tribe of my own, and lead them through the branches all day long."

"What is this new folly, little dreamer of dreams?" said Bagheera.

"Yes, and throw branches and dirt at old Baloo," Mowgli went on. "They have promised me this. Ah!"

"Whoof!" Baloo's big paw scooped Mowgli off Bagheera's back, and as the boy lay between the big fore-paws he could see the Bear was angry.

"Mowgli," said Baloo, "thou hast been talking with the Bandar-log—the Monkey People."

Mowgli looked at Bagheera to see if the Panther was angry too, and Bagheera's eyes were as hard as jade stones.

"Thou hast been with the Monkey People—the gray apes—the people without a law—the eaters of everything. That is great shame."

"When Baloo hurt my head," said Mowgli (he was still on his back), "I went away, and the gray apes came down from the trees and had pity on me. No one else cared." He snuffled a little.

"The pity of the Monkey People!" Baloo snorted. "The stillness of the mountain stream! The cool of the summer sun! And then, man-cub?"

"And then, and then, they gave me nuts and pleasant things to eat, and they—they carried me in their arms up to the top of the trees and said I was their blood brother except that I had no tail, and should be their leader some day."

"They have no leader," said Bagheera. "They lie. They have always lied."

"They were very kind and bade me come again. Why have I never been taken among the Monkey People? They stand on their feet as I do. They do not hit me with their hard paws. They play all day. Let me get up! Bad Baloo, let me up! I will play with them again."

"Listen, man-cub," said the Bear, and his voice rumbled like thunder on a hot night. "I have taught thee all the Law of the Jungle for all the peoples of the jungle—except the Monkey-Folk who live in the trees. They have no law. They are outcasts. They have no speech of their own, but use the stolen words which they overhear when they listen, and peep, and wait up above in the branches. Their way is not our way. They are without leaders. They have no remembrance. They boast and chatter and pretend that they are a great people about to do great affairs in the jungle, but the falling of a nut turns their minds to laughter and all is forgotten. We of the jungle have no dealings with them. We do not drink where the monkeys drink; we do not go where the monkeys go; we do not hunt where they hunt; we do not die where they die. Hast thou ever heard me speak of the Bandar-log till today?"

"No," said Mowgli in a whisper, for the forest was very still now Baloo had finished.

"The Jungle-People put them out of their mouths and out of their minds. They are very many, evil, dirty, shameless, and they desire, if they have any fixed desire, to be noticed by the Jungle People. But we do not notice them even when they throw nuts and filth on our heads."

He had hardly spoken when a shower of nuts and twigs spattered down through the branches; and they could hear coughings and howlings and angry jumpings high up in the air among the thin branches.

"The Monkey-People are forbidden," said Baloo, "forbidden to the Jungle-People. Remember."

"Forbidden," said Bagheera, "but I still think Baloo should have warned thee against them."

"I—I? How was I to guess he would play with such dirt. The Monkey People! Faugh!"

A fresh shower came down on their heads and the two trotted away, taking Mowgli with them. What Baloo had said about the monkeys was perfectly true. They belonged to the tree-tops, and as beasts very seldom look up, there was no occasion for the monkeys and the Jungle-People to cross each other's path. But whenever they found a sick wolf, or a wounded tiger, or bear, the monkeys would torment him, and would throw sticks and nuts at any beast for fun and in the hope of being noticed. Then they would howl and shriek senseless songs, and invite the Jungle-People to climb up their trees and fight them, or would start furious battles over nothing among themselves, and leave the dead monkeys where the Jungle-People could see them. They were always just going to have a leader, and laws and customs of their own, but they never did, because their memories would not hold over from day to day, and so they compromised things by making up a saying, "What the Bandar-log think now the jungle will think later," and that comforted them a great deal. None of the beasts could reach them, but on the other hand none of the beasts would notice them, and that was why they were so pleased when Mowgli came to play with them, and they heard how angry Baloo was.

They never meant to do any more—the Bandar-log never mean anything at all; but one of them invented what seemed to him a brilliant idea, and he told all the others that Mowgli would be a useful person to keep in the tribe, because he could weave sticks together for protection from the wind; so, if they caught him, they could make him teach them. Of course Mowgli, as a woodcutter's child, inherited all sorts of instincts, and used to make little huts of fallen branches without thinking how he came to do it. The Monkey-People, watching in the trees, considered his play most wonderful. This time, they said, they were really going to have a leader and become the wisest people in the jungle—so wise that everyone else would notice and envy them. Therefore they followed Baloo and Bagheera and Mowgli through the jungle very quietly till it was time for the midday nap, and Mowgli, who was very much ashamed of himself, slept between the Panther and the Bear, resolving to have no more to do with the Monkey People.

The next thing he remembered was feeling hands on his legs and arms—hard, strong, little hands—and then a swash of branches in his face, and then he was staring down through the swaying boughs as Baloo woke the jungle with his deep cries and Bagheera bounded up the trunk with every tooth bared. The Bandar-log howled with triumph and scuffled away to the upper branches where Bagheera dared not follow, shouting: "He has noticed us! Bagheera has noticed us. All the Jungle-People admire us for our skill and our cunning." Then they began their flight; and the flight of the Monkey-People through tree-land is one of the things nobody can describe. They have their regular roads and crossroads, up hills and down hills, all laid out from fifty to seventy or a hundred feet above ground, and by these they can travel even at night if necessary. Two of the strongest monkeys caught Mowgli under the arms and swung off with him through the treetops, twenty feet at a bound. Had they been alone they could have gone twice as fast, but the boy's weight held them back. Sick and giddy as Mowgli was he could not help enjoying the wild rush, though the glimpses of earth far down below frightened him, and the terrible check and jerk at the end of the swing over nothing but empty air brought his heart between his teeth. His escort would rush him up a tree till he felt the thinnest topmost branches crackle and bend under them, and then with a cough and a whoop would fling themselves into the air outward and downward, and bring up, hanging by their hands or their feet to the lower limbs of the next tree. Sometimes he could see for miles and miles across the still green jungle, as a man on the top of a mast can see for miles across the sea, and then the branches and leaves would lash him across the face, and he and his two guards would be almost down to earth again. So, bounding and crashing and whooping and yelling, the whole tribe of Bandar-log swept along the tree-roads with Mowgli their prisoner.

For a time he was afraid of being dropped. Then he grew angry but knew better than to struggle, and then he began to think. The first thing was to send back word to Baloo and Bagheera, for, at the pace the monkeys were going, he knew his friends would be left far behind. It was useless to look down, for he could only see the topsides of the branches, so he stared upward and saw, far away in the blue, Rann the Kite balancing and wheeling as he kept watch over the jungle waiting for things to die. Rann saw that the monkeys were carrying something, and dropped a few hundred yards to find out whether their load was good to eat. He whistled with surprise when he saw Mowgli being dragged up to a treetop and heard him give the Kite call for—"We be of one blood, thou and I." The waves of the branches closed over the boy, but Rann balanced away to the next tree in time to see the little brown face come up again. "Mark my trail!" Mowgli shouted. "Tell Baloo of the Seeonee Pack and Bagheera of the Council Rock."

"In whose name, Brother?" Rann had never seen Mowgli before, though of course he had heard of him.

"Mowgli, the Frog. Man-cub they call me! Mark my trail!"

The last words were shrieked as he was being swung through the air, but Rann nodded and rose up till he looked no bigger than a speck of dust, and there he hung, watching with his telescope eyes the swaying of the treetops as Mowgli's escort whirled along.

"They never go far," he said with a chuckle. "They never do what they set out to do. Always pecking at new things are the Bandar-log. This time, if I have any eye-sight, they have pecked down trouble for themselves, for Baloo is no fledgling and Bagheera can, as I know, kill more than goats."

So he rocked on his wings, his feet gathered up under him, and waited.

Meantime, Baloo and Bagheera were furious with rage and grief. Bagheera climbed as he had never climbed before, but the thin branches broke beneath his weight, and he slipped down, his claws full of bark.

"Why didst thou not warn the man-cub?" he roared to poor Baloo, who had set off at a clumsy trot in the hope of overtaking the monkeys. "What was the use of half slaying him with blows if thou didst not warn him?"

"Haste! O haste! We—we may catch them yet!" Baloo panted.

"At that speed! It would not tire a wounded cow. Teacher of the Law—cub-beater—a mile of that rolling to and fro would burst thee open. Sit still and think! Make a plan. This is no time for chasing. They may drop him if we follow too close."

"Arrula! Whoo! They may have dropped him already, being tired of carrying him. Who can trust the Bandar-log? Put dead bats on my head! Give me black bones to eat! Roll me into the hives of the wild bees that I may be stung to death, and bury me with the Hyaena, for I am most miserable of bears! Arulala! Wahooa! O Mowgli, Mowgli! Why did I not warn thee against the Monkey-Folk instead of breaking thy head? Now perhaps I may have knocked the day's lesson out of his mind, and he will be alone in the jungle without the Master Words."

Baloo clasped his paws over his ears and rolled to and fro moaning.

"At least he gave me all the Words correctly a little time ago," said Bagheera impatiently. "Baloo, thou hast neither memory nor respect. What would the jungle think if I, the Black Panther, curled myself up like Ikki the Porcupine, and howled?"

"What do I care what the jungle thinks? He may be dead by now."

"Unless and until they drop him from the branches in sport, or kill him out of idleness, I have no fear for the man-cub. He is wise and well taught, and above all he has the eyes that make the Jungle-People afraid. But (and it is a great evil) he is in the power of the Bandar-log, and they, because they live in trees, have no fear of any of our people." Bagheera licked one forepaw thoughtfully.

"Fool that I am! Oh, fat, brown, root-digging fool that I am," said Baloo, uncoiling himself with a jerk, "it is true what Hathi the Wild Elephant says: `To each his own fear'; and they, the Bandar-log, fear Kaa the Rock Snake. He can climb as well as they can. He steals the young monkeys in the night. The whisper of his name makes their wicked tails cold. Let us go to Kaa."

"What will he do for us? He is not of our tribe, being footless—and with most evil eyes," said Bagheera.

"He is very old and very cunning. Above all, he is always hungry," said Baloo hopefully. "Promise him many goats."

"He sleeps for a full month after he has once eaten. He may be asleep now, and even were he awake what if he would rather kill his own goats?" Bagheera, who did not know much about Kaa, was naturally suspicious.

"Then in that case, thou and I together, old hunter, might make him see reason." Here Baloo rubbed his faded brown shoulder against the Panther, and they went off to look for Kaa the Rock Python.

They found him stretched out on a warm ledge in the afternoon sun, admiring his beautiful new coat, for he had been in retirement for the last ten days changing his skin, and now he was very splendid—darting his big blunt-nosed head along the ground, and twisting the thirty feet of his body into fantastic knots and curves, and licking his lips as he thought of his dinner to come.

"He has not eaten," said Baloo, with a grunt of relief, as soon as he saw the beautifully mottled brown and yellow jacket. "Be careful, Bagheera! He is always a little blind after he has changed his skin, and very quick to strike."

Kaa was not a poison snake—in fact he rather despised the poison snakes as cowards—but his strength lay in his hug, and when he had once lapped his huge coils round anybody there was no more to be said. "Good hunting!" cried Baloo, sitting up on his haunches. Like all snakes of his breed Kaa was rather deaf, and did not hear the call at first. Then he curled up ready for any accident, his head lowered.

"Good hunting for us all," he answered. "Oho, Baloo, what dost thou do here? Good hunting, Bagheera. One of us at least needs food. Is there any news of game afoot? A doe now, or even a young buck? I am as empty as a dried well."

"We are hunting," said Baloo carelessly. He knew that you must not hurry Kaa. He is too big.

"Give me permission to come with you," said Kaa. "A blow more or less is nothing to thee, Bagheera or Baloo, but I—I have to wait and wait for days in a wood-path and climb half a night on the mere chance of a young ape. Psshaw! The branches are not what they were when I was young. Rotten twigs and dry boughs are they all."

"Maybe thy great weight has something to do with the matter," said Baloo.

"I am a fair length—a fair length," said Kaa with a little pride. "But for all that, it is the fault of this new-grown timber. I came very near to falling on my last hunt—very near indeed—and the noise of my slipping, for my tail was not tight wrapped around the tree, waked the Bandar-log, and they called me most evil names."

"Footless, yellow earth-worm," said Bagheera under his whiskers, as though he were trying to remember something.

"Sssss! Have they ever called me that?" said Kaa.

"Something of that kind it was that they shouted to us last moon, but we never noticed them. They will say anything—even that thou hast lost all thy teeth, and wilt not face anything bigger than a kid, because (they are indeed shameless, these Bandar-log)—because thou art afraid of the he-goat's horns," Bagheera went on sweetly.

Now a snake, especially a wary old python like Kaa, very seldom shows that he is angry, but Baloo and Bagheera could see the big swallowing muscles on either side of Kaa's throat ripple and bulge.

"The Bandar-log have shifted their grounds," he said quietly. "When I came up into the sun today I heard them whooping among the tree-tops."

"It—it is the Bandar-log that we follow now," said Baloo, but the words stuck in his throat, for that was the first time in his memory that one of the Jungle-People had owned to being interested in the doings of the monkeys.

"Beyond doubt then it is no small thing that takes two such hunters—leaders in their own jungle I am certain—on the trail of the Bandar-log," Kaa replied courteously, as he swelled with curiosity.

"Indeed," Baloo began, "I am no more than the old and sometimes very foolish Teacher of the Law to the Seeonee wolf-cubs, and Bagheera here—"

"Is Bagheera," said the Black Panther, and his jaws shut with a snap, for he did not believe in being humble. "The trouble is this, Kaa. Those nut-stealers and pickers of palm leaves have stolen away our man-cub of whom thou hast perhaps heard."

"I heard some news from Ikki (his quills make him presumptuous) of a man-thing that was entered into a wolf pack, but I did not believe. Ikki is full of stories half heard and very badly told."

"But it is true. He is such a man-cub as never was," said Baloo. "The best and wisest and boldest of man-cubs—my own pupil, who shall make the name of Baloo famous through all the jungles; and besides, I—we—love him, Kaa."

"Ts! Ts!" said Kaa, weaving his head to and fro. "I also have known what love is. There are tales I could tell that—"

"That need a clear night when we are all well fed to praise properly," said Bagheera quickly. "Our man-cub is in the hands of the Bandar-log now, and we know that of all the Jungle-People they fear Kaa alone."

"They fear me alone. They have good reason," said Kaa. "Chattering, foolish, vain—vain, foolish, and chattering, are the monkeys. But a man-thing in their hands is in no good luck. They grow tired of the nuts they pick, and throw them down. They carry a branch half a day, meaning to do great things with it, and then they snap it in two. That man-thing is not to be envied. They called me also—`yellow fish' was it not?"

"Worm—worm—earth-worm," said Bagheera, "as well as other things which I cannot now say for shame."

"We must remind them to speak well of their master. Aaa-ssp! We must help their wandering memories. Now, whither went they with the cub?"

"The jungle alone knows. Toward the sunset, I believe," said Baloo. "We had thought that thou wouldst know, Kaa."

"I? How? I take them when they come in my way, but I do not hunt the Bandar-log, or frogs—or green scum on a water-hole, for that matter."

"Up, Up! Up, Up! Hillo! Illo! Illo, look up, Baloo of the Seeonee Wolf Pack!"

Baloo looked up to see where the voice came from, and there was Rann the Kite, sweeping down with the sun shining on the upturned flanges of his wings. It was near Rann's bedtime, but he had ranged all over the jungle looking for the Bear and had missed him in the thick foliage.

"What is it?" said Baloo.

"I have seen Mowgli among the Bandar-log. He bade me tell you. I watched. The Bandar-log have taken him beyond the river to the monkey city—to the Cold Lairs. They may stay there for a night, or ten nights, or an hour. I have told the bats to watch through the dark time. That is my message. Good hunting, all you below!"

"Full gorge and a deep sleep to you, Rann," cried Bagheera. "I will remember thee in my next kill, and put aside the head for thee alone, O best of kites!"

"It is nothing. It is nothing. The boy held the Master Word. I could have done no less," and Rann circled up again to his roost.

"He has not forgotten to use his tongue," said Baloo with a chuckle of pride. "To think of one so young remembering the Master Word for the birds too while he was being pulled across trees!"

"It was most firmly driven into him," said Bagheera. "But I am proud of him, and now we must go to the Cold Lairs."

They all knew where that place was, but few of the Jungle People ever went there, because what they called the Cold Lairs was an old deserted city, lost and buried in the jungle, and beasts seldom use a place that men have once used. The wild boar will, but the hunting tribes do not. Besides, the monkeys lived there as much as they could be said to live anywhere, and no self-respecting animal would come within eyeshot of it except in times of drought, when the half-ruined tanks and reservoirs held a little water.

"It is half a night's journey—at full speed," said Bagheera, and Baloo looked very serious. "I will go as fast as I can," he said anxiously.

"We dare not wait for thee. Follow, Baloo. We must go on the quick-foot—Kaa and I."

"Feet or no feet, I can keep abreast of all thy four," said Kaa shortly. Baloo made one effort to hurry, but had to sit down panting, and so they left him to come on later, while Bagheera hurried forward, at the quick panther-canter. Kaa said nothing, but, strive as Bagheera might, the huge Rock-python held level with him. When they came to a hill stream, Bagheera gained, because he bounded across while Kaa swam, his head and two feet of his neck clearing the water, but on level ground Kaa made up the distance.

"By the Broken Lock that freed me," said Bagheera, when twilight had fallen, "thou art no slow goer!"

"I am hungry," said Kaa. "Besides, they called me speckled frog."

"Worm—earth-worm, and yellow to boot."

"All one. Let us go on," and Kaa seemed to pour himself along the ground, finding the shortest road with his steady eyes, and keeping to it.

In the Cold Lairs the Monkey-People were not thinking of Mowgli's friends at all. They had brought the boy to the Lost City, and were very much pleased with themselves for the time. Mowgli had never seen an Indian city before, and though this was almost a heap of ruins it seemed very wonderful and splendid. Some king had built it long ago on a little hill. You could still trace the stone causeways that led up to the ruined gates where the last splinters of wood hung to the worn, rusted hinges. Trees had grown into and out of the walls; the battlements were tumbled down and decayed, and wild creepers hung out of the windows of the towers on the walls in bushy hanging clumps.

A great roofless palace crowned the hill, and the marble of the courtyards and the fountains was split, and stained with red and green, and the very cobblestones in the courtyard where the king's elephants used to live had been thrust up and apart by grasses and young trees. From the palace you could see the rows and rows of roofless houses that made up the city looking like empty honeycombs filled with blackness; the shapeless block of stone that had been an idol in the square where four roads met; the pits and dimples at street corners where the public wells once stood, and the shattered domes of temples with wild figs sprouting on their sides. The monkeys called the place their city, and pretended to despise the Jungle-People because they lived in the forest. And yet they never knew what the buildings were made for nor how to use them. They would sit in circles on the hall of the king's council chamber, and scratch for fleas and pretend to be men; or they would run in and out of the roofless houses and collect pieces of plaster and old bricks in a corner, and forget where they had hidden them, and fight and cry in scuffling crowds, and then break off to play up and down the terraces of the king's garden, where they would shake the rose trees and the oranges in sport to see the fruit and flowers fall. They explored all the passages and dark tunnels in the palace and the hundreds of little dark rooms, but they never remembered what they had seen and what they had not; and so drifted about in ones and twos or crowds telling each other that they were doing as men did. They drank at the tanks and made the water all muddy, and then they fought over it, and then they would all rush together in mobs and shout: "There is no one in the jungle so wise and good and clever and strong and gentle as the Bandar-log." Then all would begin again till they grew tired of the city and went back to the tree-tops, hoping the Jungle-People would notice them.

Mowgli, who had been trained under the Law of the Jungle, did not like or understand this kind of life. The monkeys dragged him into the Cold Lairs late in the afternoon, and instead of going to sleep, as Mowgli would have done after a long journey, they joined hands and danced about and sang their foolish songs. One of the monkeys made a speech and told his companions that Mowgli's capture marked a new thing in the history of the Bandar-log, for Mowgli was going to show them how to weave sticks and canes together as a protection against rain and cold. Mowgli picked up some creepers and began to work them in and out, and the monkeys tried to imitate; but in a very few minutes they lost interest and began to pull their friends' tails or jump up and down on all fours, coughing.

"I wish to eat," said Mowgli. "I am a stranger in this part of the jungle. Bring me food, or give me leave to hunt here."

Twenty or thirty monkeys bounded away to bring him nuts and wild pawpaws. But they fell to fighting on the road, and it was too much trouble to go back with what was left of the fruit. Mowgli was sore and angry as well as hungry, and he roamed through the empty city giving the Strangers' Hunting Call from time to time, but no one answered him, and Mowgli felt that he had reached a very bad place indeed. "All that Baloo has said about the Bandar-log is true," he thought to himself. "They have no Law, no Hunting Call, and no leaders—nothing but foolish words and little picking thievish hands. So if I am starved or killed here, it will be all my own fault. But I must try to return to my own jungle. Baloo will surely beat me, but that is better than chasing silly rose leaves with the Bandar-log."

No sooner had he walked to the city wall than the monkeys pulled him back, telling him that he did not know how happy he was, and pinching him to make him grateful. He set his teeth and said nothing, but went with the shouting monkeys to a terrace above the red sandstone reservoirs that were half-full of rain water. There was a ruined summer-house of white marble in the center of the terrace, built for queens dead a hundred years ago. The domed roof had half fallen in and blocked up the underground passage from the palace by which the queens used to enter. But the walls were made of screens of marble tracery—beautiful milk-white fretwork, set with agates and cornelians and jasper and lapis lazuli, and as the moon came up behind the hill it shone through the open work, casting shadows on the ground like black velvet embroidery. Sore, sleepy, and hungry as he was, Mowgli could not help laughing when the Bandar-log began, twenty at a time, to tell him how great and wise and strong and gentle they were, and how foolish he was to wish to leave them. "We are great. We are free. We are wonderful. We are the most wonderful people in all the jungle! We all say so, and so it must be true," they shouted. "Now as you are a new listener and can carry our words back to the Jungle-People so that they may notice us in future, we will tell you all about our most excellent selves." Mowgli made no objection, and the monkeys gathered by hundreds and hundreds on the terrace to listen to their own speakers singing the praises of the Bandar-log, and whenever a speaker stopped for want of breath they would all shout together: "This is true; we all say so." Mowgli nodded and blinked, and said "Yes" when they asked him a question, and his head spun with the noise. "Tabaqui the Jackal must have bitten all these people," he said to himself, "and now they have madness. Certainly this is dewanee, the madness. Do they never go to sleep? Now there is a cloud coming to cover that moon. If it were only a big enough cloud I might try to run away in the darkness. But I am tired."

That same cloud was being watched by two good friends in the ruined ditch below the city wall, for Bagheera and Kaa, knowing well how dangerous the Monkey-People were in large numbers, did not wish to run any risks. The monkeys never fight unless they are a hundred to one, and few in the jungle care for those odds.

"I will go to the west wall," Kaa whispered, "and come down swiftly with the slope of the ground in my favor. They will not throw themselves upon my back in their hundreds, but—"

"I know it," said Bagheera. "Would that Baloo were here, but we must do what we can. When that cloud covers the moon I shall go to the terrace. They hold some sort of council there over the boy."

"Good hunting," said Kaa grimly, and glided away to the west wall. That happened to be the least ruined of any, and the big snake was delayed awhile before he could find a way up the stones. The cloud hid the moon, and as Mowgli wondered what would come next he heard Bagheera's light feet on the terrace. The Black Panther had raced up the slope almost without a sound and was striking—he knew better than to waste time in biting—right and left among the monkeys, who were seated round Mowgli in circles fifty and sixty deep. There was a howl of fright and rage, and then as Bagheera tripped on the rolling kicking bodies beneath him, a monkey shouted: "There is only one here! Kill him! Kill." A scuffling mass of monkeys, biting, scratching, tearing, and pulling, closed over Bagheera, while five or six laid hold of Mowgli, dragged him up the wall of the summerhouse and pushed him through the hole of the broken dome. A man-trained boy would have been badly bruised, for the fall was a good fifteen feet, but Mowgli fell as Baloo had taught him to fall, and landed on his feet.

"Stay there," shouted the monkeys, "till we have killed thy friends, and later we will play with thee—if the Poison-People leave thee alive."

"We be of one blood, ye and I," said Mowgli, quickly giving the Snake's Call. He could hear rustling and hissing in the rubbish all round him and gave the Call a second time, to make sure.

"Even ssso! Down hoods all!" said half a dozen low voices (every ruin in India becomes sooner or later a dwelling place of snakes, and the old summerhouse was alive with cobras). "Stand still, Little Brother, for thy feet may do us harm."

Mowgli stood as quietly as he could, peering through the open work and listening to the furious din of the fight round the Black Panther—the yells and chatterings and scufflings, and Bagheera's deep, hoarse cough as he backed and bucked and twisted and plunged under the heaps of his enemies. For the first time since he was born, Bagheera was fighting for his life.

"Baloo must be at hand; Bagheera would not have come alone," Mowgli thought. And then he called aloud: "To the tank, Bagheera. Roll to the water tanks. Roll and plunge! Get to the water!"

Bagheera heard, and the cry that told him Mowgli was safe gave him new courage. He worked his way desperately, inch by inch, straight for the reservoirs, halting in silence. Then from the ruined wall nearest the jungle rose up the rumbling war-shout of Baloo. The old Bear had done his best, but he could not come before. "Bagheera," he shouted, "I am here. I climb! I haste! Ahuwora! The stones slip under my feet! Wait my coming, O most infamous Bandar-log!" He panted up the terrace only to disappear to the head in a wave of monkeys, but he threw himself squarely on his haunches, and, spreading out his forepaws, hugged as many as he could hold, and then began to hit with a regular bat-bat-bat, like the flipping strokes of a paddle wheel. A crash and a splash told Mowgli that Bagheera had fought his way to the tank where the monkeys could not follow. The Panther lay gasping for breath, his head just out of the water, while the monkeys stood three deep on the red steps, dancing up and down with rage, ready to spring upon him from all sides if he came out to help Baloo. It was then that Bagheera lifted up his dripping chin, and in despair gave the Snake's Call for protection—"We be of one blood, ye and I"—for he believed that Kaa had turned tail at the last minute. Even Baloo, half smothered under the monkeys on the edge of the terrace, could not help chuckling as he heard the Black Panther asking for help.

Kaa had only just worked his way over the west wall, landing with a wrench that dislodged a coping stone into the ditch. He had no intention of losing any advantage of the ground, and coiled and uncoiled himself once or twice, to be sure that every foot of his long body was in working order. All that while the fight with Baloo went on, and the monkeys yelled in the tank round Bagheera, and Mang the Bat, flying to and fro, carried the news of the great battle over the jungle, till even Hathi the Wild Elephant trumpeted, and, far away, scattered bands of the Monkey-Folk woke and came leaping along the tree-roads to help their comrades in the Cold Lairs, and the noise of the fight roused all the day birds for miles round. Then Kaa came straight, quickly, and anxious to kill. The fighting strength of a python is in the driving blow of his head backed by all the strength and weight of his body. If you can imagine a lance, or a battering ram, or a hammer weighing nearly half a ton driven by a cool, quiet mind living in the handle of it, you can roughly imagine what Kaa was like when he fought. A python four or five feet long can knock a man down if he hits him fairly in the chest, and Kaa was thirty feet long, as you know. His first stroke was delivered into the heart of the crowd round Baloo. It was sent home with shut mouth in silence, and there was no need of a second. The monkeys scattered with cries of—"Kaa! It is Kaa! Run! Run!"

Generations of monkeys had been scared into good behavior by the stories their elders told them of Kaa, the night thief, who could slip along the branches as quietly as moss grows, and steal away the strongest monkey that ever lived; of old Kaa, who could make himself look so like a dead branch or a rotten stump that the wisest were deceived, till the branch caught them. Kaa was everything that the monkeys feared in the jungle, for none of them knew the limits of his power, none of them could look him in the face, and none had ever come alive out of his hug. And so they ran, stammering with terror, to the walls and the roofs of the houses, and Baloo drew a deep breath of relief. His fur was much thicker than Bagheera's, but he had suffered sorely in the fight. Then Kaa opened his mouth for the first time and spoke one long hissing word, and the far-away monkeys, hurrying to the defense of the Cold Lairs, stayed where they were, cowering, till the loaded branches bent and crackled under them. The monkeys on the walls and the empty houses stopped their cries, and in the stillness that fell upon the city Mowgli heard Bagheera shaking his wet sides as he came up from the tank. Then the clamor broke out again. The monkeys leaped higher up the walls. They clung around the necks of the big stone idols and shrieked as they skipped along the battlements, while Mowgli, dancing in the summerhouse, put his eye to the screenwork and hooted owl-fashion between his front teeth, to show his derision and contempt.

"Get the man-cub out of that trap; I can do no more," Bagheera gasped. "Let us take the man-cub and go. They may attack again."

"They will not move till I order them. Stay you sssso!" Kaa hissed, and the city was silent once more. "I could not come before, Brother, but I think I heard thee call"—this was to Bagheera.

"I—I may have cried out in the battle," Bagheera answered. "Baloo, art thou hurt?

"I am not sure that they did not pull me into a hundred little bearlings," said Baloo, gravely shaking one leg after the other. "Wow! I am sore. Kaa, we owe thee, I think, our lives—Bagheera and I."

"No matter. Where is the manling?"

"Here, in a trap. I cannot climb out," cried Mowgli. The curve of the broken dome was above his head.

"Take him away. He dances like Mao the Peacock. He will crush our young," said the cobras inside.

"Hah!" said Kaa with a chuckle, "he has friends everywhere, this manling. Stand back, manling. And hide you, O Poison People. I break down the wall."

Kaa looked carefully till he found a discolored crack in the marble tracery showing a weak spot, made two or three light taps with his head to get the distance, and then lifting up six feet of his body clear of the ground, sent home half a dozen full-power smashing blows, nose-first. The screen-work broke and fell away in a cloud of dust and rubbish, and Mowgli leaped through the opening and flung himself between Baloo and Bagheera—an arm around each big neck.

"Art thou hurt?" said Baloo, hugging him softly.

"I am sore, hungry, and not a little bruised. But, oh, they have handled ye grievously, my Brothers! Ye bleed."

"Others also," said Bagheera, licking his lips and looking at the monkey-dead on the terrace and round the tank.

"It is nothing, it is nothing, if thou art safe, oh, my pride of all little frogs!" whimpered Baloo.

"Of that we shall judge later," said Bagheera, in a dry voice that Mowgli did not at all like. "But here is Kaa to whom we owe the battle and thou owest thy life. Thank him according to our customs, Mowgli."

Mowgli turned and saw the great Python's head swaying a foot above his own.

"So this is the manling," said Kaa. "Very soft is his skin, and he is not unlike the Bandar-log. Have a care, manling, that I do not mistake thee for a monkey some twilight when I have newly changed my coat."

"We be one blood, thou and I," Mowgli answered. "I take my life from thee tonight. My kill shall be thy kill if ever thou art hungry, O Kaa."

"All thanks, Little Brother," said Kaa, though his eyes twinkled. "And what may so bold a hunter kill? I ask that I may follow when next he goes abroad."

"I kill nothing,—I am too little,—but I drive goats toward such as can use them. When thou art empty come to me and see if I speak the truth. I have some skill in these [he held out his hands], and if ever thou art in a trap, I may pay the debt which I owe to thee, to Bagheera, and to Baloo, here. Good hunting to ye all, my masters."

"Well said," growled Baloo, for Mowgli had returned thanks very prettily. The Python dropped his head lightly for a minute on Mowgli's shoulder. "A brave heart and a courteous tongue," said he. "They shall carry thee far through the jungle, manling. But now go hence quickly with thy friends. Go and sleep, for the moon sets, and what follows it is not well that thou shouldst see."

The moon was sinking behind the hills and the lines of trembling monkeys huddled together on the walls and battlements looked like ragged shaky fringes of things. Baloo went down to the tank for a drink and Bagheera began to put his fur in order, as Kaa glided out into the center of the terrace and brought his jaws together with a ringing snap that drew all the monkeys' eyes upon him.

"The moon sets," he said. "Is there yet light enough to see?"

From the walls came a moan like the wind in the tree-tops—"We see, O Kaa."

"Good. Begins now the dance—the Dance of the Hunger of Kaa. Sit still and watch."

He turned twice or thrice in a big circle, weaving his head from right to left. Then he began making loops and figures of eight with his body, and soft, oozy triangles that melted into squares and five-sided figures, and coiled mounds, never resting, never hurrying, and never stopping his low humming song. It grew darker and darker, till at last the dragging, shifting coils disappeared, but they could hear the rustle of the scales.

Baloo and Bagheera stood still as stone, growling in their throats, their neck hair bristling, and Mowgli watched and wondered.

"Bandar-log," said the voice of Kaa at last, "can ye stir foot or hand without my order? Speak!"

"Without thy order we cannot stir foot or hand, O Kaa!"

"Good! Come all one pace nearer to me."

The lines of the monkeys swayed forward helplessly, and Baloo and Bagheera took one stiff step forward with them.

"Nearer!" hissed Kaa, and they all moved again.

Mowgli laid his hands on Baloo and Bagheera to get them away, and the two great beasts started as though they had been waked from a dream.

"Keep thy hand on my shoulder," Bagheera whispered. "Keep it there, or I must go back—must go back to Kaa. Aah!"

"It is only old Kaa making circles on the dust," said Mowgli. "Let us go." And the three slipped off through a gap in the walls to the jungle.

"Whoof!" said Baloo, when he stood under the still trees again. "Never more will I make an ally of Kaa," and he shook himself all over.

"He knows more than we," said Bagheera, trembling. "In a little time, had I stayed, I should have walked down his throat."

"Many will walk by that road before the moon rises again," said Baloo. "He will have good hunting—after his own fashion."

"But what was the meaning of it all?" said Mowgli, who did not know anything of a python's powers of fascination. "I saw no more than a big snake making foolish circles till the dark came. And his nose was all sore. Ho! Ho!"

"Mowgli," said Bagheera angrily, "his nose was sore on thy account, as my ears and sides and paws, and Baloo's neck and shoulders are bitten on thy account. Neither Baloo nor Bagheera will be able to hunt with pleasure for many days."

"It is nothing," said Baloo; "we have the man-cub again."

"True, but he has cost us heavily in time which might have been spent in good hunting, in wounds, in hair—I am half plucked along my back—and last of all, in honor. For, remember, Mowgli, I, who am the Black Panther, was forced to call upon Kaa for protection, and Baloo and I were both made stupid as little birds by the Hunger Dance. All this, man-cub, came of thy playing with the Bandar-log."

"True, it is true," said Mowgli sorrowfully. "I am an evil man-cub, and my stomach is sad in me."

"Mf! What says the Law of the Jungle, Baloo?"

Baloo did not wish to bring Mowgli into any more trouble, but he could not tamper with the Law, so he mumbled: "Sorrow never stays punishment. But remember, Bagheera, he is very little."

"I will remember. But he has done mischief, and blows must be dealt now. Mowgli, hast thou anything to say?"

"Nothing. I did wrong. Baloo and thou are wounded. It is just."

Bagheera gave him half a dozen love-taps from a panther's point of view (they would hardly have waked one of his own cubs), but for a seven-year-old boy they amounted to as severe a beating as you could wish to avoid. When it was all over Mowgli sneezed, and picked himself up without a word.

"Now," said Bagheera, "jump on my back, Little Brother, and we will go home."

One of the beauties of Jungle Law is that punishment settles all scores. There is no nagging afterward.

Mowgli laid his head down on Bagheera's back and slept so deeply that he never waked when he was put down in the home-cave.





Road-Song of the Bandar-Log

     Here we go in a flung festoon,
     Half-way up to the jealous moon!
     Don't you envy our pranceful bands?
     Don't you wish you had extra hands?
     Wouldn't you like if your tails were—so—
     Curved in the shape of a Cupid's bow?
        Now you're angry, but—never mind,
        Brother, thy tail hangs down behind!

     Here we sit in a branchy row,
     Thinking of beautiful things we know;
     Dreaming of deeds that we mean to do,
     All complete, in a minute or two—
     Something noble and wise and good,
     Done by merely wishing we could.
        We've forgotten, but—never mind,
        Brother, thy tail hangs down behind!

     All the talk we ever have heard
     Uttered by bat or beast or bird—
     Hide or fin or scale or feather—
     Jabber it quickly and all together!
     Excellent!  Wonderful!  Once again!

     Now we are talking just like men!
        Let's pretend we are ... never mind,
        Brother, thy tail hangs down behind!
        This is the way of the Monkey-kind.

     Then join our leaping lines that scumfish through the pines,
     That rocket by where, light and high, the wild grape swings.
     By the rubbish in our wake, and the noble noise we make,
     Be sure, be sure, we're going to do some splendid things!




"Tiger! Tiger!"

     What of the hunting, hunter bold?
        Brother, the watch was long and cold.
     What of the quarry ye went to kill?
        Brother, he crops in the jungle still.
     Where is the power that made your pride?
        Brother, it ebbs from my flank and side.
     Where is the haste that ye hurry by?
        Brother, I go to my lair—to die.

Now we must go back to the first tale. When Mowgli left the wolf's cave after the fight with the Pack at the Council Rock, he went down to the plowed lands where the villagers lived, but he would not stop there because it was too near to the jungle, and he knew that he had made at least one bad enemy at the Council. So he hurried on, keeping to the rough road that ran down the valley, and followed it at a steady jog-trot for nearly twenty miles, till he came to a country that he did not know. The valley opened out into a great plain dotted over with rocks and cut up by ravines. At one end stood a little village, and at the other the thick jungle came down in a sweep to the grazing-grounds, and stopped there as though it had been cut off with a hoe. All over the plain, cattle and buffaloes were grazing, and when the little boys in charge of the herds saw Mowgli they shouted and ran away, and the yellow pariah dogs that hang about every Indian village barked. Mowgli walked on, for he was feeling hungry, and when he came to the village gate he saw the big thorn-bush that was drawn up before the gate at twilight, pushed to one side.

"Umph!" he said, for he had come across more than one such barricade in his night rambles after things to eat. "So men are afraid of the People of the Jungle here also." He sat down by the gate, and when a man came out he stood up, opened his mouth, and pointed down it to show that he wanted food. The man stared, and ran back up the one street of the village shouting for the priest, who was a big, fat man dressed in white, with a red and yellow mark on his forehead. The priest came to the gate, and with him at least a hundred people, who stared and talked and shouted and pointed at Mowgli.

"They have no manners, these Men Folk," said Mowgli to himself. "Only the gray ape would behave as they do." So he threw back his long hair and frowned at the crowd.

"What is there to be afraid of?" said the priest. "Look at the marks on his arms and legs. They are the bites of wolves. He is but a wolf-child run away from the jungle."

Of course, in playing together, the cubs had often nipped Mowgli harder than they intended, and there were white scars all over his arms and legs. But he would have been the last person in the world to call these bites, for he knew what real biting meant.

"Arre! Arre!" said two or three women together. "To be bitten by wolves, poor child! He is a handsome boy. He has eyes like red fire. By my honor, Messua, he is not unlike thy boy that was taken by the tiger."

"Let me look," said a woman with heavy copper rings on her wrists and ankles, and she peered at Mowgli under the palm of her hand. "Indeed he is not. He is thinner, but he has the very look of my boy."

The priest was a clever man, and he knew that Messua was wife to the richest villager in the place. So he looked up at the sky for a minute and said solemnly: "What the jungle has taken the jungle has restored. Take the boy into thy house, my sister, and forget not to honor the priest who sees so far into the lives of men."

"By the Bull that bought me," said Mowgli to himself, "but all this talking is like another looking-over by the Pack! Well, if I am a man, a man I must become."

The crowd parted as the woman beckoned Mowgli to her hut, where there was a red lacquered bedstead, a great earthen grain chest with funny raised patterns on it, half a dozen copper cooking pots, an image of a Hindu god in a little alcove, and on the wall a real looking glass, such as they sell at the country fairs.

She gave him a long drink of milk and some bread, and then she laid her hand on his head and looked into his eyes; for she thought perhaps that he might be her real son come back from the jungle where the tiger had taken him. So she said, "Nathoo, O Nathoo!" Mowgli did not show that he knew the name. "Dost thou not remember the day when I gave thee thy new shoes?" She touched his foot, and it was almost as hard as horn. "No," she said sorrowfully, "those feet have never worn shoes, but thou art very like my Nathoo, and thou shalt be my son."

Mowgli was uneasy, because he had never been under a roof before. But as he looked at the thatch, he saw that he could tear it out any time if he wanted to get away, and that the window had no fastenings. "What is the good of a man," he said to himself at last, "if he does not understand man's talk? Now I am as silly and dumb as a man would be with us in the jungle. I must speak their talk."

It was not for fun that he had learned while he was with the wolves to imitate the challenge of bucks in the jungle and the grunt of the little wild pig. So, as soon as Messua pronounced a word Mowgli would imitate it almost perfectly, and before dark he had learned the names of many things in the hut.

There was a difficulty at bedtime, because Mowgli would not sleep under anything that looked so like a panther trap as that hut, and when they shut the door he went through the window. "Give him his will," said Messua's husband. "Remember he can never till now have slept on a bed. If he is indeed sent in the place of our son he will not run away."

So Mowgli stretched himself in some long, clean grass at the edge of the field, but before he had closed his eyes a soft gray nose poked him under the chin.

"Phew!" said Gray Brother (he was the eldest of Mother Wolf's cubs). "This is a poor reward for following thee twenty miles. Thou smellest of wood smoke and cattle—altogether like a man already. Wake, Little Brother; I bring news."

"Are all well in the jungle?" said Mowgli, hugging him.

"All except the wolves that were burned with the Red Flower. Now, listen. Shere Khan has gone away to hunt far off till his coat grows again, for he is badly singed. When he returns he swears that he will lay thy bones in the Waingunga."

"There are two words to that. I also have made a little promise. But news is always good. I am tired to-night,—very tired with new things, Gray Brother,—but bring me the news always."

"Thou wilt not forget that thou art a wolf? Men will not make thee forget?" said Gray Brother anxiously.

"Never. I will always remember that I love thee and all in our cave. But also I will always remember that I have been cast out of the Pack."

"And that thou mayest be cast out of another pack. Men are only men, Little Brother, and their talk is like the talk of frogs in a pond. When I come down here again, I will wait for thee in the bamboos at the edge of the grazing-ground."

For three months after that night Mowgli hardly ever left the village gate, he was so busy learning the ways and customs of men. First he had to wear a cloth round him, which annoyed him horribly; and then he had to learn about money, which he did not in the least understand, and about plowing, of which he did not see the use. Then the little children in the village made him very angry. Luckily, the Law of the Jungle had taught him to keep his temper, for in the jungle life and food depend on keeping your temper; but when they made fun of him because he would not play games or fly kites, or because he mispronounced some word, only the knowledge that it was unsportsmanlike to kill little naked cubs kept him from picking them up and breaking them in two.

He did not know his own strength in the least. In the jungle he knew he was weak compared with the beasts, but in the village people said that he was as strong as a bull.

And Mowgli had not the faintest idea of the difference that caste makes between man and man. When the potter's donkey slipped in the clay pit, Mowgli hauled it out by the tail, and helped to stack the pots for their journey to the market at Khanhiwara. That was very shocking, too, for the potter is a low-caste man, and his donkey is worse. When the priest scolded him, Mowgli threatened to put him on the donkey too, and the priest told Messua's husband that Mowgli had better be set to work as soon as possible; and the village head-man told Mowgli that he would have to go out with the buffaloes next day, and herd them while they grazed. No one was more pleased than Mowgli; and that night, because he had been appointed a servant of the village, as it were, he went off to a circle that met every evening on a masonry platform under a great fig-tree. It was the village club, and the head-man and the watchman and the barber, who knew all the gossip of the village, and old Buldeo, the village hunter, who had a Tower musket, met and smoked. The monkeys sat and talked in the upper branches, and there was a hole under the platform where a cobra lived, and he had his little platter of milk every night because he was sacred; and the old men sat around the tree and talked, and pulled at the big huqas (the water-pipes) till far into the night. They told wonderful tales of gods and men and ghosts; and Buldeo told even more wonderful ones of the ways of beasts in the jungle, till the eyes of the children sitting outside the circle bulged out of their heads. Most of the tales were about animals, for the jungle was always at their door. The deer and the wild pig grubbed up their crops, and now and again the tiger carried off a man at twilight, within sight of the village gates.

Mowgli, who naturally knew something about what they were talking of, had to cover his face not to show that he was laughing, while Buldeo, the Tower musket across his knees, climbed on from one wonderful story to another, and Mowgli's shoulders shook.

Buldeo was explaining how the tiger that had carried away Messua's son was a ghost-tiger, and his body was inhabited by the ghost of a wicked, old money-lender, who had died some years ago. "And I know that this is true," he said, "because Purun Dass always limped from the blow that he got in a riot when his account books were burned, and the tiger that I speak of he limps, too, for the tracks of his pads are unequal."

"True, true, that must be the truth," said the gray-beards, nodding together.

"Are all these tales such cobwebs and moon talk?" said Mowgli. "That tiger limps because he was born lame, as everyone knows. To talk of the soul of a money-lender in a beast that never had the courage of a jackal is child's talk."

Buldeo was speechless with surprise for a moment, and the head-man stared.

"Oho! It is the jungle brat, is it?" said Buldeo. "If thou art so wise, better bring his hide to Khanhiwara, for the Government has set a hundred rupees on his life. Better still, talk not when thy elders speak."

Mowgli rose to go. "All the evening I have lain here listening," he called back over his shoulder, "and, except once or twice, Buldeo has not said one word of truth concerning the jungle, which is at his very doors. How, then, shall I believe the tales of ghosts and gods and goblins which he says he has seen?"

"It is full time that boy went to herding," said the head-man, while Buldeo puffed and snorted at Mowgli's impertinence.

The custom of most Indian villages is for a few boys to take the cattle and buffaloes out to graze in the early morning, and bring them back at night. The very cattle that would trample a white man to death allow themselves to be banged and bullied and shouted at by children that hardly come up to their noses. So long as the boys keep with the herds they are safe, for not even the tiger will charge a mob of cattle. But if they straggle to pick flowers or hunt lizards, they are sometimes carried off. Mowgli went through the village street in the dawn, sitting on the back of Rama, the great herd bull. The slaty-blue buffaloes, with their long, backward-sweeping horns and savage eyes, rose out their byres, one by one, and followed him, and Mowgli made it very clear to the children with him that he was the master. He beat the buffaloes with a long, polished bamboo, and told Kamya, one of the boys, to graze the cattle by themselves, while he went on with the buffaloes, and to be very careful not to stray away from the herd.

An Indian grazing ground is all rocks and scrub and tussocks and little ravines, among which the herds scatter and disappear. The buffaloes generally keep to the pools and muddy places, where they lie wallowing or basking in the warm mud for hours. Mowgli drove them on to the edge of the plain where the Waingunga came out of the jungle; then he dropped from Rama's neck, trotted off to a bamboo clump, and found Gray Brother. "Ah," said Gray Brother, "I have waited here very many days. What is the meaning of this cattle-herding work?"

"It is an order," said Mowgli. "I am a village herd for a while. What news of Shere Khan?"

"He has come back to this country, and has waited here a long time for thee. Now he has gone off again, for the game is scarce. But he means to kill thee."

"Very good," said Mowgli. "So long as he is away do thou or one of the four brothers sit on that rock, so that I can see thee as I come out of the village. When he comes back wait for me in the ravine by the dhak tree in the center of the plain. We need not walk into Shere Khan's mouth."

Then Mowgli picked out a shady place, and lay down and slept while the buffaloes grazed round him. Herding in India is one of the laziest things in the world. The cattle move and crunch, and lie down, and move on again, and they do not even low. They only grunt, and the buffaloes very seldom say anything, but get down into the muddy pools one after another, and work their way into the mud till only their noses and staring china-blue eyes show above the surface, and then they lie like logs. The sun makes the rocks dance in the heat, and the herd children hear one kite (never any more) whistling almost out of sight overhead, and they know that if they died, or a cow died, that kite would sweep down, and the next kite miles away would see him drop and follow, and the next, and the next, and almost before they were dead there would be a score of hungry kites come out of nowhere. Then they sleep and wake and sleep again, and weave little baskets of dried grass and put grasshoppers in them; or catch two praying mantises and make them fight; or string a necklace of red and black jungle nuts; or watch a lizard basking on a rock, or a snake hunting a frog near the wallows. Then they sing long, long songs with odd native quavers at the end of them, and the day seems longer than most people's whole lives, and perhaps they make a mud castle with mud figures of men and horses and buffaloes, and put reeds into the men's hands, and pretend that they are kings and the figures are their armies, or that they are gods to be worshiped. Then evening comes and the children call, and the buffaloes lumber up out of the sticky mud with noises like gunshots going off one after the other, and they all string across the gray plain back to the twinkling village lights.

Day after day Mowgli would lead the buffaloes out to their wallows, and day after day he would see Gray Brother's back a mile and a half away across the plain (so he knew that Shere Khan had not come back), and day after day he would lie on the grass listening to the noises round him, and dreaming of old days in the jungle. If Shere Khan had made a false step with his lame paw up in the jungles by the Waingunga, Mowgli would have heard him in those long, still mornings.

At last a day came when he did not see Gray Brother at the signal place, and he laughed and headed the buffaloes for the ravine by the dhk tree, which was all covered with golden-red flowers. There sat Gray Brother, every bristle on his back lifted.

"He has hidden for a month to throw thee off thy guard. He crossed the ranges last night with Tabaqui, hot-foot on thy trail," said the Wolf, panting.

Mowgli frowned. "I am not afraid of Shere Khan, but Tabaqui is very cunning."

"Have no fear," said Gray Brother, licking his lips a little. "I met Tabaqui in the dawn. Now he is telling all his wisdom to the kites, but he told me everything before I broke his back. Shere Khan's plan is to wait for thee at the village gate this evening—for thee and for no one else. He is lying up now, in the big dry ravine of the Waingunga."

"Has he eaten today, or does he hunt empty?" said Mowgli, for the answer meant life and death to him.

"He killed at dawn,—a pig,—and he has drunk too. Remember, Shere Khan could never fast, even for the sake of revenge."

"Oh! Fool, fool! What a cub's cub it is! Eaten and drunk too, and he thinks that I shall wait till he has slept! Now, where does he lie up? If there were but ten of us we might pull him down as he lies. These buffaloes will not charge unless they wind him, and I cannot speak their language. Can we get behind his track so that they may smell it?"

"He swam far down the Waingunga to cut that off," said Gray Brother.

"Tabaqui told him that, I know. He would never have thought of it alone." Mowgli stood with his finger in his mouth, thinking. "The big ravine of the Waingunga. That opens out on the plain not half a mile from here. I can take the herd round through the jungle to the head of the ravine and then sweep down—but he would slink out at the foot. We must block that end. Gray Brother, canst thou cut the herd in two for me?"

"Not I, perhaps—but I have brought a wise helper." Gray Brother trotted off and dropped into a hole. Then there lifted up a huge gray head that Mowgli knew well, and the hot air was filled with the most desolate cry of all the jungle—the hunting howl of a wolf at midday.

"Akela! Akela!" said Mowgli, clapping his hands. "I might have known that thou wouldst not forget me. We have a big work in hand. Cut the herd in two, Akela. Keep the cows and calves together, and the bulls and the plow buffaloes by themselves."

The two wolves ran, ladies'-chain fashion, in and out of the herd, which snorted and threw up its head, and separated into two clumps. In one, the cow-buffaloes stood with their calves in the center, and glared and pawed, ready, if a wolf would only stay still, to charge down and trample the life out of him. In the other, the bulls and the young bulls snorted and stamped, but though they looked more imposing they were much less dangerous, for they had no calves to protect. No six men could have divided the herd so neatly.

"What orders!" panted Akela. "They are trying to join again."

Mowgli slipped on to Rama's back. "Drive the bulls away to the left, Akela. Gray Brother, when we are gone, hold the cows together, and drive them into the foot of the ravine."

"How far?" said Gray Brother, panting and snapping.

"Till the sides are higher than Shere Khan can jump," shouted Mowgli. "Keep them there till we come down." The bulls swept off as Akela bayed, and Gray Brother stopped in front of the cows. They charged down on him, and he ran just before them to the foot of the ravine, as Akela drove the bulls far to the left.

"Well done! Another charge and they are fairly started. Careful, now—careful, Akela. A snap too much and the bulls will charge. Hujah! This is wilder work than driving black-buck. Didst thou think these creatures could move so swiftly?" Mowgli called.

"I have—have hunted these too in my time," gasped Akela in the dust. "Shall I turn them into the jungle?"

"Ay! Turn. Swiftly turn them! Rama is mad with rage. Oh, if I could only tell him what I need of him to-day."

The bulls were turned, to the right this time, and crashed into the standing thicket. The other herd children, watching with the cattle half a mile away, hurried to the village as fast as their legs could carry them, crying that the buffaloes had gone mad and run away.

But Mowgli's plan was simple enough. All he wanted to do was to make a big circle uphill and get at the head of the ravine, and then take the bulls down it and catch Shere Khan between the bulls and the cows; for he knew that after a meal and a full drink Shere Khan would not be in any condition to fight or to clamber up the sides of the ravine. He was soothing the buffaloes now by voice, and Akela had dropped far to the rear, only whimpering once or twice to hurry the rear-guard. It was a long, long circle, for they did not wish to get too near the ravine and give Shere Khan warning. At last Mowgli rounded up the bewildered herd at the head of the ravine on a grassy patch that sloped steeply down to the ravine itself. From that height you could see across the tops of the trees down to the plain below; but what Mowgli looked at was the sides of the ravine, and he saw with a great deal of satisfaction that they ran nearly straight up and down, while the vines and creepers that hung over them would give no foothold to a tiger who wanted to get out.

"Let them breathe, Akela," he said, holding up his hand. "They have not winded him yet. Let them breathe. I must tell Shere Khan who comes. We have him in the trap."

He put his hands to his mouth and shouted down the ravine—it was almost like shouting down a tunnel—and the echoes jumped from rock to rock.

After a long time there came back the drawling, sleepy snarl of a full-fed tiger just wakened.

"Who calls?" said Shere Khan, and a splendid peacock fluttered up out of the ravine screeching.

"I, Mowgli. Cattle thief, it is time to come to the Council Rock! Down—hurry them down, Akela! Down, Rama, down!"

The herd paused for an instant at the edge of the slope, but Akela gave tongue in the full hunting-yell, and they pitched over one after the other, just as steamers shoot rapids, the sand and stones spurting up round them. Once started, there was no chance of stopping, and before they were fairly in the bed of the ravine Rama winded Shere Khan and bellowed.

"Ha! Ha!" said Mowgli, on his back. "Now thou knowest!" and the torrent of black horns, foaming muzzles, and staring eyes whirled down the ravine just as boulders go down in floodtime; the weaker buffaloes being shouldered out to the sides of the ravine where they tore through the creepers. They knew what the business was before them—the terrible charge of the buffalo herd against which no tiger can hope to stand. Shere Khan heard the thunder of their hoofs, picked himself up, and lumbered down the ravine, looking from side to side for some way of escape, but the walls of the ravine were straight and he had to hold on, heavy with his dinner and his drink, willing to do anything rather than fight. The herd splashed through the pool he had just left, bellowing till the narrow cut rang. Mowgli heard an answering bellow from the foot of the ravine, saw Shere Khan turn (the tiger knew if the worst came to the worst it was better to meet the bulls than the cows with their calves), and then Rama tripped, stumbled, and went on again over something soft, and, with the bulls at his heels, crashed full into the other herd, while the weaker buffaloes were lifted clean off their feet by the shock of the meeting. That charge carried both herds out into the plain, goring and stamping and snorting. Mowgli watched his time, and slipped off Rama's neck, laying about him right and left with his stick.

"Quick, Akela! Break them up. Scatter them, or they will be fighting one another. Drive them away, Akela. Hai, Rama! Hai, hai, hai! my children. Softly now, softly! It is all over."

Akela and Gray Brother ran to and fro nipping the buffaloes' legs, and though the herd wheeled once to charge up the ravine again, Mowgli managed to turn Rama, and the others followed him to the wallows.

Shere Khan needed no more trampling. He was dead, and the kites were coming for him already.

"Brothers, that was a dog's death," said Mowgli, feeling for the knife he always carried in a sheath round his neck now that he lived with men. "But he would never have shown fight. His hide will look well on the Council Rock. We must get to work swiftly."

A boy trained among men would never have dreamed of skinning a ten-foot tiger alone, but Mowgli knew better than anyone else how an animal's skin is fitted on, and how it can be taken off. But it was hard work, and Mowgli slashed and tore and grunted for an hour, while the wolves lolled out their tongues, or came forward and tugged as he ordered them. Presently a hand fell on his shoulder, and looking up he saw Buldeo with the Tower musket. The children had told the village about the buffalo stampede, and Buldeo went out angrily, only too anxious to correct Mowgli for not taking better care of the herd. The wolves dropped out of sight as soon as they saw the man coming.

"What is this folly?" said Buldeo angrily. "To think that thou canst skin a tiger! Where did the buffaloes kill him? It is the Lame Tiger too, and there is a hundred rupees on his head. Well, well, we will overlook thy letting the herd run off, and perhaps I will give thee one of the rupees of the reward when I have taken the skin to Khanhiwara." He fumbled in his waist cloth for flint and steel, and stooped down to singe Shere Khan's whiskers. Most native hunters always singe a tiger's whiskers to prevent his ghost from haunting them.

"Hum!" said Mowgli, half to himself as he ripped back the skin of a forepaw. "So thou wilt take the hide to Khanhiwara for the reward, and perhaps give me one rupee? Now it is in my mind that I need the skin for my own use. Heh! Old man, take away that fire!"

"What talk is this to the chief hunter of the village? Thy luck and the stupidity of thy buffaloes have helped thee to this kill. The tiger has just fed, or he would have gone twenty miles by this time. Thou canst not even skin him properly, little beggar brat, and forsooth I, Buldeo, must be told not to singe his whiskers. Mowgli, I will not give thee one anna of the reward, but only a very big beating. Leave the carcass!"

"By the Bull that bought me," said Mowgli, who was trying to get at the shoulder, "must I stay babbling to an old ape all noon? Here, Akela, this man plagues me."

Buldeo, who was still stooping over Shere Khan's head, found himself sprawling on the grass, with a gray wolf standing over him, while Mowgli went on skinning as though he were alone in all India.

"Ye-es," he said, between his teeth. "Thou art altogether right, Buldeo. Thou wilt never give me one anna of the reward. There is an old war between this lame tiger and myself—a very old war, and—I have won."

To do Buldeo justice, if he had been ten years younger he would have taken his chance with Akela had he met the wolf in the woods, but a wolf who obeyed the orders of this boy who had private wars with man-eating tigers was not a common animal. It was sorcery, magic of the worst kind, thought Buldeo, and he wondered whether the amulet round his neck would protect him. He lay as still as still, expecting every minute to see Mowgli turn into a tiger too.

"Maharaj! Great King," he said at last in a husky whisper.

"Yes," said Mowgli, without turning his head, chuckling a little.

"I am an old man. I did not know that thou wast anything more than a herdsboy. May I rise up and go away, or will thy servant tear me to pieces?"

"Go, and peace go with thee. Only, another time do not meddle with my game. Let him go, Akela."

Buldeo hobbled away to the village as fast as he could, looking back over his shoulder in case Mowgli should change into something terrible. When he got to the village he told a tale of magic and enchantment and sorcery that made the priest look very grave.

Mowgli went on with his work, but it was nearly twilight before he and the wolves had drawn the great gay skin clear of the body.

"Now we must hide this and take the buffaloes home! Help me to herd them, Akela."

The herd rounded up in the misty twilight, and when they got near the village Mowgli saw lights, and heard the conches and bells in the temple blowing and banging. Half the village seemed to be waiting for him by the gate. "That is because I have killed Shere Khan," he said to himself. But a shower of stones whistled about his ears, and the villagers shouted: "Sorcerer! Wolf's brat! Jungle demon! Go away! Get hence quickly or the priest will turn thee into a wolf again. Shoot, Buldeo, shoot!"

The old Tower musket went off with a bang, and a young buffalo bellowed in pain.

"More sorcery!" shouted the villagers. "He can turn bullets. Buldeo, that was thy buffalo."

"Now what is this?" said Mowgli, bewildered, as the stones flew thicker.

"They are not unlike the Pack, these brothers of thine," said Akela, sitting down composedly. "It is in my head that, if bullets mean anything, they would cast thee out."

"Wolf! Wolf's cub! Go away!" shouted the priest, waving a sprig of the sacred tulsi plant.

"Again? Last time it was because I was a man. This time it is because I am a wolf. Let us go, Akela."

A woman—it was Messua—ran across to the herd, and cried: "Oh, my son, my son! They say thou art a sorcerer who can turn himself into a beast at will. I do not believe, but go away or they will kill thee. Buldeo says thou art a wizard, but I know thou hast avenged Nathoo's death."

"Come back, Messua!" shouted the crowd. "Come back, or we will stone thee."

Mowgli laughed a little short ugly laugh, for a stone had hit him in the mouth. "Run back, Messua. This is one of the foolish tales they tell under the big tree at dusk. I have at least paid for thy son's life. Farewell; and run quickly, for I shall send the herd in more swiftly than their brickbats. I am no wizard, Messua. Farewell!"

"Now, once more, Akela," he cried. "Bring the herd in."

The buffaloes were anxious enough to get to the village. They hardly needed Akela's yell, but charged through the gate like a whirlwind, scattering the crowd right and left.

"Keep count!" shouted Mowgli scornfully. "It may be that I have stolen one of them. Keep count, for I will do your herding no more. Fare you well, children of men, and thank Messua that I do not come in with my wolves and hunt you up and down your street."

He turned on his heel and walked away with the Lone Wolf, and as he looked up at the stars he felt happy. "No more sleeping in traps for me, Akela. Let us get Shere Khan's skin and go away. No, we will not hurt the village, for Messua was kind to me."

When the moon rose over the plain, making it look all milky, the horrified villagers saw Mowgli, with two wolves at his heels and a bundle on his head, trotting across at the steady wolf's trot that eats up the long miles like fire. Then they banged the temple bells and blew the conches louder than ever. And Messua cried, and Buldeo embroidered the story of his adventures in the jungle, till he ended by saying that Akela stood up on his hind legs and talked like a man.

The moon was just going down when Mowgli and the two wolves came to the hill of the Council Rock, and they stopped at Mother Wolf's cave.

"They have cast me out from the Man-Pack, Mother," shouted Mowgli, "but I come with the hide of Shere Khan to keep my word."

Mother Wolf walked stiffly from the cave with the cubs behind her, and her eyes glowed as she saw the skin.

"I told him on that day, when he crammed his head and shoulders into this cave, hunting for thy life, Little Frog—I told him that the hunter would be the hunted. It is well done."

"Little Brother, it is well done," said a deep voice in the thicket. "We were lonely in the jungle without thee," and Bagheera came running to Mowgli's bare feet. They clambered up the Council Rock together, and Mowgli spread the skin out on the flat stone where Akela used to sit, and pegged it down with four slivers of bamboo, and Akela lay down upon it, and called the old call to the Council, "Look—look well, O Wolves," exactly as he had called when Mowgli was first brought there.

Ever since Akela had been deposed, the Pack had been without a leader, hunting and fighting at their own pleasure. But they answered the call from habit; and some of them were lame from the traps they had fallen into, and some limped from shot wounds, and some were mangy from eating bad food, and many were missing. But they came to the Council Rock, all that were left of them, and saw Shere Khan's striped hide on the rock, and the huge claws dangling at the end of the empty dangling feet. It was then that Mowgli made up a song that came up into his throat all by itself, and he shouted it aloud, leaping up and down on the rattling skin, and beating time with his heels till he had no more breath left, while Gray Brother and Akela howled between the verses.

"Look well, O Wolves. Have I kept my word?" said Mowgli. And the wolves bayed "Yes," and one tattered wolf howled:

"Lead us again, O Akela. Lead us again, O Man-cub, for we be sick of this lawlessness, and we would be the Free People once more."

"Nay," purred Bagheera, "that may not be. When ye are full-fed, the madness may come upon you again. Not for nothing are ye called the Free People. Ye fought for freedom, and it is yours. Eat it, O Wolves."

"Man-Pack and Wolf-Pack have cast me out," said Mowgli. "Now I will hunt alone in the jungle."

"And we will hunt with thee," said the four cubs.

So Mowgli went away and hunted with the four cubs in the jungle from that day on. But he was not always alone, because, years afterward, he became a man and married.

But that is a story for grown-ups.





Mowgli's Song

     THAT HE SANG AT THE COUNCIL ROCK WHEN HE
     DANCED ON SHERE KHAN'S HIDE

     The Song of Mowgli—I, Mowgli, am singing.  Let the jungle
        listen to the things I have done.

     Shere Khan said he would kill—would kill!  At the gates in the
        twilight he would kill Mowgli, the Frog!

     He ate and he drank.  Drink deep, Shere Khan, for when wilt thou
        drink again?  Sleep and dream of the kill.

     I am alone on the grazing-grounds.  Gray Brother, come to me!
        Come to me, Lone Wolf, for there is big game afoot!

     Bring up the great bull buffaloes, the blue-skinned herd bulls
        with the angry eyes.  Drive them to and fro as I order.

     Sleepest thou still, Shere Khan?  Wake, oh, wake!  Here come I,
        and the bulls are behind.

     Rama, the King of the Buffaloes, stamped with his foot.  Waters of
        the Waingunga, whither went Shere Khan?

     He is not Ikki to dig holes, nor Mao, the Peacock, that he should
        fly.  He is not Mang the Bat, to hang in the branches.  Little
        bamboos that creak together, tell me where he ran?

     Ow!  He is there.  Ahoo!  He is there.  Under the feet of Rama
        lies the Lame One!  Up, Shere Khan!

     Up and kill!  Here is meat; break the necks of the bulls!

     Hsh!  He is asleep.  We will not wake him, for his strength is
        very great.  The kites have come down to see it.  The black
        ants have come up to know it.  There is a great assembly in his
        honor.

     Alala!  I have no cloth to wrap me.  The kites will see that I am
        naked.  I am ashamed to meet all these people.

     Lend me thy coat, Shere Khan.  Lend me thy gay striped coat that I
        may go to the Council Rock.

     By the Bull that bought me I made a promise—a little promise.
        Only thy coat is lacking before I keep my word.

     With the knife, with the knife that men use, with the knife of the
        hunter, I will stoop down for my gift.

     Waters of the Waingunga, Shere Khan gives me his coat for the love
        that he bears me.  Pull, Gray Brother!  Pull, Akela!  Heavy is
        the hide of Shere Khan.

     The Man Pack are angry.  They throw stones and talk child's talk.
        My mouth is bleeding.  Let me run away.

     Through the night, through the hot night, run swiftly with me, my
        brothers.  We will leave the lights of the village and go to
        the low moon.

     Waters of the Waingunga, the Man-Pack have cast me out.  I did
        them no harm, but they were afraid of me.  Why?

     Wolf Pack, ye have cast me out too.  The jungle is shut to me and
        the village gates are shut.  Why?

     As Mang flies between the beasts and birds, so fly I between the
        village and the jungle.  Why?

     I dance on the hide of Shere Khan, but my heart is very heavy.  My
        mouth is cut and wounded with the stones from the village, but
        my heart is very light, because I have come back to the jungle.
        Why?

     These two things fight together in me as the snakes fight in the
        spring.  The water comes out of my eyes; yet I laugh while it
        falls.  Why?

     I am two Mowglis, but the hide of Shere Khan is under my feet.

     All the jungle knows that I have killed Shere Khan.  Look—look
        well, O Wolves!

     Ahae!  My heart is heavy with the things that I do not understand.




The White Seal

     Oh! hush thee, my baby, the night is behind us,
        And black are the waters that sparkled so green.
     The moon, o'er the combers, looks downward to find us
        At rest in the hollows that rustle between.
     Where billow meets billow, then soft be thy pillow,
        Ah, weary wee flipperling, curl at thy ease!
     The storm shall not wake thee, nor shark overtake thee,
        Asleep in the arms of the slow-swinging seas!

                                              Seal Lullaby

All these things happened several years ago at a place called Novastoshnah, or North East Point, on the Island of St. Paul, away and away in the Bering Sea. Limmershin, the Winter Wren, told me the tale when he was blown on to the rigging of a steamer going to Japan, and I took him down into my cabin and warmed and fed him for a couple of days till he was fit to fly back to St. Paul's again. Limmershin is a very quaint little bird, but he knows how to tell the truth.

Nobody comes to Novastoshnah except on business, and the only people who have regular business there are the seals. They come in the summer months by hundreds and hundreds of thousands out of the cold gray sea. For Novastoshnah Beach has the finest accommodation for seals of any place in all the world.

Sea Catch knew that, and every spring would swim from whatever place he happened to be in—would swim like a torpedo-boat straight for Novastoshnah and spend a month fighting with his companions for a good place on the rocks, as close to the sea as possible. Sea Catch was fifteen years old, a huge gray fur seal with almost a mane on his shoulders, and long, wicked dog teeth. When he heaved himself up on his front flippers he stood more than four feet clear of the ground, and his weight, if anyone had been bold enough to weigh him, was nearly seven hundred pounds. He was scarred all over with the marks of savage fights, but he was always ready for just one fight more. He would put his head on one side, as though he were afraid to look his enemy in the face; then he would shoot it out like lightning, and when the big teeth were firmly fixed on the other seal's neck, the other seal might get away if he could, but Sea Catch would not help him.

Yet Sea Catch never chased a beaten seal, for that was against the Rules of the Beach. He only wanted room by the sea for his nursery. But as there were forty or fifty thousand other seals hunting for the same thing each spring, the whistling, bellowing, roaring, and blowing on the beach was something frightful.

From a little hill called Hutchinson's Hill, you could look over three and a half miles of ground covered with fighting seals; and the surf was dotted all over with the heads of seals hurrying to land and begin their share of the fighting. They fought in the breakers, they fought in the sand, and they fought on the smooth-worn basalt rocks of the nurseries, for they were just as stupid and unaccommodating as men. Their wives never came to the island until late in May or early in June, for they did not care to be torn to pieces; and the young two-, three-, and four-year-old seals who had not begun housekeeping went inland about half a mile through the ranks of the fighters and played about on the sand dunes in droves and legions, and rubbed off every single green thing that grew. They were called the holluschickie—the bachelors—and there were perhaps two or three hundred thousand of them at Novastoshnah alone.

Sea Catch had just finished his forty-fifth fight one spring when Matkah, his soft, sleek, gentle-eyed wife, came up out of the sea, and he caught her by the scruff of the neck and dumped her down on his reservation, saying gruffly: "Late as usual. Where have you been?"

It was not the fashion for Sea Catch to eat anything during the four months he stayed on the beaches, and so his temper was generally bad. Matkah knew better than to answer back. She looked round and cooed: "How thoughtful of you. You've taken the old place again."

"I should think I had," said Sea Catch. "Look at me!"

He was scratched and bleeding in twenty places; one eye was almost out, and his sides were torn to ribbons.

"Oh, you men, you men!" Matkah said, fanning herself with her hind flipper. "Why can't you be sensible and settle your places quietly? You look as though you had been fighting with the Killer Whale."

"I haven't been doing anything but fight since the middle of May. The beach is disgracefully crowded this season. I've met at least a hundred seals from Lukannon Beach, house hunting. Why can't people stay where they belong?"

"I've often thought we should be much happier if we hauled out at Otter Island instead of this crowded place," said Matkah.

"Bah! Only the holluschickie go to Otter Island. If we went there they would say we were afraid. We must preserve appearances, my dear."

Sea Catch sunk his head proudly between his fat shoulders and pretended to go to sleep for a few minutes, but all the time he was keeping a sharp lookout for a fight. Now that all the seals and their wives were on the land, you could hear their clamor miles out to sea above the loudest gales. At the lowest counting there were over a million seals on the beach—old seals, mother seals, tiny babies, and holluschickie, fighting, scuffling, bleating, crawling, and playing together—going down to the sea and coming up from it in gangs and regiments, lying over every foot of ground as far as the eye could reach, and skirmishing about in brigades through the fog. It is nearly always foggy at Novastoshnah, except when the sun comes out and makes everything look all pearly and rainbow-colored for a little while.

Kotick, Matkah's baby, was born in the middle of that confusion, and he was all head and shoulders, with pale, watery blue eyes, as tiny seals must be, but there was something about his coat that made his mother look at him very closely.

"Sea Catch," she said, at last, "our baby's going to be white!"

"Empty clam-shells and dry seaweed!" snorted Sea Catch. "There never has been such a thing in the world as a white seal."

"I can't help that," said Matkah; "there's going to be now." And she sang the low, crooning seal song that all the mother seals sing to their babies:

     You mustn't swim till you're six weeks old,
        Or your head will be sunk by your heels;
     And summer gales and Killer Whales
        Are bad for baby seals.

     Are bad for baby seals, dear rat,
        As bad as bad can be;
     But splash and grow strong,
     And you can't be wrong.
        Child of the Open Sea!

Of course the little fellow did not understand the words at first. He paddled and scrambled about by his mother's side, and learned to scuffle out of the way when his father was fighting with another seal, and the two rolled and roared up and down the slippery rocks. Matkah used to go to sea to get things to eat, and the baby was fed only once in two days, but then he ate all he could and throve upon it.

The first thing he did was to crawl inland, and there he met tens of thousands of babies of his own age, and they played together like puppies, went to sleep on the clean sand, and played again. The old people in the nurseries took no notice of them, and the holluschickie kept to their own grounds, and the babies had a beautiful playtime.

When Matkah came back from her deep-sea fishing she would go straight to their playground and call as a sheep calls for a lamb, and wait until she heard Kotick bleat. Then she would take the straightest of straight lines in his direction, striking out with her fore flippers and knocking the youngsters head over heels right and left. There were always a few hundred mothers hunting for their children through the playgrounds, and the babies were kept lively. But, as Matkah told Kotick, "So long as you don't lie in muddy water and get mange, or rub the hard sand into a cut or scratch, and so long as you never go swimming when there is a heavy sea, nothing will hurt you here."

Little seals can no more swim than little children, but they are unhappy till they learn. The first time that Kotick went down to the sea a wave carried him out beyond his depth, and his big head sank and his little hind flippers flew up exactly as his mother had told him in the song, and if the next wave had not thrown him back again he would have drowned.

After that, he learned to lie in a beach pool and let the wash of the waves just cover him and lift him up while he paddled, but he always kept his eye open for big waves that might hurt. He was two weeks learning to use his flippers; and all that while he floundered in and out of the water, and coughed and grunted and crawled up the beach and took catnaps on the sand, and went back again, until at last he found that he truly belonged to the water.

Then you can imagine the times that he had with his companions, ducking under the rollers; or coming in on top of a comber and landing with a swash and a splutter as the big wave went whirling far up the beach; or standing up on his tail and scratching his head as the old people did; or playing "I'm the King of the Castle" on slippery, weedy rocks that just stuck out of the wash. Now and then he would see a thin fin, like a big shark's fin, drifting along close to shore, and he knew that that was the Killer Whale, the Grampus, who eats young seals when he can get them; and Kotick would head for the beach like an arrow, and the fin would jig off slowly, as if it were looking for nothing at all.

Late in October the seals began to leave St. Paul's for the deep sea, by families and tribes, and there was no more fighting over the nurseries, and the holluschickie played anywhere they liked. "Next year," said Matkah to Kotick, "you will be a holluschickie; but this year you must learn how to catch fish."

They set out together across the Pacific, and Matkah showed Kotick how to sleep on his back with his flippers tucked down by his side and his little nose just out of the water. No cradle is so comfortable as the long, rocking swell of the Pacific. When Kotick felt his skin tingle all over, Matkah told him he was learning the "feel of the water," and that tingly, prickly feelings meant bad weather coming, and he must swim hard and get away.

"In a little time," she said, "you'll know where to swim to, but just now we'll follow Sea Pig, the Porpoise, for he is very wise." A school of porpoises were ducking and tearing through the water, and little Kotick followed them as fast as he could. "How do you know where to go to?" he panted. The leader of the school rolled his white eye and ducked under. "My tail tingles, youngster," he said. "That means there's a gale behind me. Come along! When you're south of the Sticky Water [he meant the Equator] and your tail tingles, that means there's a gale in front of you and you must head north. Come along! The water feels bad here."

This was one of very many things that Kotick learned, and he was always learning. Matkah taught him to follow the cod and the halibut along the under-sea banks and wrench the rockling out of his hole among the weeds; how to skirt the wrecks lying a hundred fathoms below water and dart like a rifle bullet in at one porthole and out at another as the fishes ran; how to dance on the top of the waves when the lightning was racing all over the sky, and wave his flipper politely to the stumpy-tailed Albatross and the Man-of-war Hawk as they went down the wind; how to jump three or four feet clear of the water like a dolphin, flippers close to the side and tail curved; to leave the flying fish alone because they are all bony; to take the shoulder-piece out of a cod at full speed ten fathoms deep, and never to stop and look at a boat or a ship, but particularly a row-boat. At the end of six months what Kotick did not know about deep-sea fishing was not worth the knowing. And all that time he never set flipper on dry ground.

One day, however, as he was lying half asleep in the warm water somewhere off the Island of Juan Fernandez, he felt faint and lazy all over, just as human people do when the spring is in their legs, and he remembered the good firm beaches of Novastoshnah seven thousand miles away, the games his companions played, the smell of the seaweed, the seal roar, and the fighting. That very minute he turned north, swimming steadily, and as he went on he met scores of his mates, all bound for the same place, and they said: "Greeting, Kotick! This year we are all holluschickie, and we can dance the Fire-dance in the breakers off Lukannon and play on the new grass. But where did you get that coat?"

Kotick's fur was almost pure white now, and though he felt very proud of it, he only said, "Swim quickly! My bones are aching for the land." And so they all came to the beaches where they had been born, and heard the old seals, their fathers, fighting in the rolling mist.

That night Kotick danced the Fire-dance with the yearling seals. The sea is full of fire on summer nights all the way down from Novastoshnah to Lukannon, and each seal leaves a wake like burning oil behind him and a flaming flash when he jumps, and the waves break in great phosphorescent streaks and swirls. Then they went inland to the holluschickie grounds and rolled up and down in the new wild wheat and told stories of what they had done while they had been at sea. They talked about the Pacific as boys would talk about a wood that they had been nutting in, and if anyone had understood them he could have gone away and made such a chart of that ocean as never was. The three- and four-year-old holluschickie romped down from Hutchinson's Hill crying: "Out of the way, youngsters! The sea is deep and you don't know all that's in it yet. Wait till you've rounded the Horn. Hi, you yearling, where did you get that white coat?"

"I didn't get it," said Kotick. "It grew." And just as he was going to roll the speaker over, a couple of black-haired men with flat red faces came from behind a sand dune, and Kotick, who had never seen a man before, coughed and lowered his head. The holluschickie just bundled off a few yards and sat staring stupidly. The men were no less than Kerick Booterin, the chief of the seal-hunters on the island, and Patalamon, his son. They came from the little village not half a mile from the sea nurseries, and they were deciding what seals they would drive up to the killing pens—for the seals were driven just like sheep—to be turned into seal-skin jackets later on.

"Ho!" said Patalamon. "Look! There's a white seal!"

Kerick Booterin turned nearly white under his oil and smoke, for he was an Aleut, and Aleuts are not clean people. Then he began to mutter a prayer. "Don't touch him, Patalamon. There has never been a white seal since—since I was born. Perhaps it is old Zaharrof's ghost. He was lost last year in the big gale."

"I'm not going near him," said Patalamon. "He's unlucky. Do you really think he is old Zaharrof come back? I owe him for some gulls' eggs."

"Don't look at him," said Kerick. "Head off that drove of four-year-olds. The men ought to skin two hundred to-day, but it's the beginning of the season and they are new to the work. A hundred will do. Quick!"

Patalamon rattled a pair of seal's shoulder bones in front of a herd of holluschickie and they stopped dead, puffing and blowing. Then he stepped near and the seals began to move, and Kerick headed them inland, and they never tried to get back to their companions. Hundreds and hundreds of thousands of seals watched them being driven, but they went on playing just the same. Kotick was the only one who asked questions, and none of his companions could tell him anything, except that the men always drove seals in that way for six weeks or two months of every year.

"I am going to follow," he said, and his eyes nearly popped out of his head as he shuffled along in the wake of the herd.

"The white seal is coming after us," cried Patalamon. "That's the first time a seal has ever come to the killing-grounds alone."

"Hsh! Don't look behind you," said Kerick. "It is Zaharrof's ghost! I must speak to the priest about this."

The distance to the killing-grounds was only half a mile, but it took an hour to cover, because if the seals went too fast Kerick knew that they would get heated and then their fur would come off in patches when they were skinned. So they went on very slowly, past Sea Lion's Neck, past Webster House, till they came to the Salt House just beyond the sight of the seals on the beach. Kotick followed, panting and wondering. He thought that he was at the world's end, but the roar of the seal nurseries behind him sounded as loud as the roar of a train in a tunnel. Then Kerick sat down on the moss and pulled out a heavy pewter watch and let the drove cool off for thirty minutes, and Kotick could hear the fog-dew dripping off the brim of his cap. Then ten or twelve men, each with an iron-bound club three or four feet long, came up, and Kerick pointed out one or two of the drove that were bitten by their companions or too hot, and the men kicked those aside with their heavy boots made of the skin of a walrus's throat, and then Kerick said, "Let go!" and then the men clubbed the seals on the head as fast as they could.

Ten minutes later little Kotick did not recognize his friends any more, for their skins were ripped off from the nose to the hind flippers, whipped off and thrown down on the ground in a pile. That was enough for Kotick. He turned and galloped (a seal can gallop very swiftly for a short time) back to the sea; his little new mustache bristling with horror. At Sea Lion's Neck, where the great sea lions sit on the edge of the surf, he flung himself flipper-overhead into the cool water and rocked there, gasping miserably. "What's here?" said a sea lion gruffly, for as a rule the sea lions keep themselves to themselves.

"Scoochnie! Ochen scoochnie!" ("I'm lonesome, very lonesome!") said Kotick. "They're killing all the holluschickie on all the beaches!"

The Sea Lion turned his head inshore. "Nonsense!" he said. "Your friends are making as much noise as ever. You must have seen old Kerick polishing off a drove. He's done that for thirty years."

"It's horrible," said Kotick, backing water as a wave went over him, and steadying himself with a screw stroke of his flippers that brought him all standing within three inches of a jagged edge of rock.

"Well done for a yearling!" said the Sea Lion, who could appreciate good swimming. "I suppose it is rather awful from your way of looking at it, but if you seals will come here year after year, of course the men get to know of it, and unless you can find an island where no men ever come you will always be driven."

"Isn't there any such island?" began Kotick.

"I've followed the poltoos [the halibut] for twenty years, and I can't say I've found it yet. But look here—you seem to have a fondness for talking to your betters—suppose you go to Walrus Islet and talk to Sea Vitch. He may know something. Don't flounce off like that. It's a six-mile swim, and if I were you I should haul out and take a nap first, little one."

Kotick thought that that was good advice, so he swam round to his own beach, hauled out, and slept for half an hour, twitching all over, as seals will. Then he headed straight for Walrus Islet, a little low sheet of rocky island almost due northeast from Novastoshnah, all ledges and rock and gulls' nests, where the walrus herded by themselves.

He landed close to old Sea Vitch—the big, ugly, bloated, pimpled, fat-necked, long-tusked walrus of the North Pacific, who has no manners except when he is asleep—as he was then, with his hind flippers half in and half out of the surf.

"Wake up!" barked Kotick, for the gulls were making a great noise.

"Hah! Ho! Hmph! What's that?" said Sea Vitch, and he struck the next walrus a blow with his tusks and waked him up, and the next struck the next, and so on till they were all awake and staring in every direction but the right one.

"Hi! It's me," said Kotick, bobbing in the surf and looking like a little white slug.

"Well! May I be—skinned!" said Sea Vitch, and they all looked at Kotick as you can fancy a club full of drowsy old gentlemen would look at a little boy. Kotick did not care to hear any more about skinning just then; he had seen enough of it. So he called out: "Isn't there any place for seals to go where men don't ever come?"

"Go and find out," said Sea Vitch, shutting his eyes. "Run away. We're busy here."

Kotick made his dolphin-jump in the air and shouted as loud as he could: "Clam-eater! Clam-eater!" He knew that Sea Vitch never caught a fish in his life but always rooted for clams and seaweed; though he pretended to be a very terrible person. Naturally the Chickies and the Gooverooskies and the Epatkas—the Burgomaster Gulls and the Kittiwakes and the Puffins, who are always looking for a chance to be rude, took up the cry, and—so Limmershin told me—for nearly five minutes you could not have heard a gun fired on Walrus Islet. All the population was yelling and screaming "Clam-eater! Stareek [old man]!" while Sea Vitch rolled from side to side grunting and coughing.

"Now will you tell?" said Kotick, all out of breath.

"Go and ask Sea Cow," said Sea Vitch. "If he is living still, he'll be able to tell you."

"How shall I know Sea Cow when I meet him?" said Kotick, sheering off.

"He's the only thing in the sea uglier than Sea Vitch," screamed a Burgomaster gull, wheeling under Sea Vitch's nose. "Uglier, and with worse manners! Stareek!"

Kotick swam back to Novastoshnah, leaving the gulls to scream. There he found that no one sympathized with him in his little attempt to discover a quiet place for the seals. They told him that men had always driven the holluschickie—it was part of the day's work—and that if he did not like to see ugly things he should not have gone to the killing grounds. But none of the other seals had seen the killing, and that made the difference between him and his friends. Besides, Kotick was a white seal.

"What you must do," said old Sea Catch, after he had heard his son's adventures, "is to grow up and be a big seal like your father, and have a nursery on the beach, and then they will leave you alone. In another five years you ought to be able to fight for yourself." Even gentle Matkah, his mother, said: "You will never be able to stop the killing. Go and play in the sea, Kotick." And Kotick went off and danced the Fire-dance with a very heavy little heart.

That autumn he left the beach as soon as he could, and set off alone because of a notion in his bullet-head. He was going to find Sea Cow, if there was such a person in the sea, and he was going to find a quiet island with good firm beaches for seals to live on, where men could not get at them. So he explored and explored by himself from the North to the South Pacific, swimming as much as three hundred miles in a day and a night. He met with more adventures than can be told, and narrowly escaped being caught by the Basking Shark, and the Spotted Shark, and the Hammerhead, and he met all the untrustworthy ruffians that loaf up and down the seas, and the heavy polite fish, and the scarlet spotted scallops that are moored in one place for hundreds of years, and grow very proud of it; but he never met Sea Cow, and he never found an island that he could fancy.

If the beach was good and hard, with a slope behind it for seals to play on, there was always the smoke of a whaler on the horizon, boiling down blubber, and Kotick knew what that meant. Or else he could see that seals had once visited the island and been killed off, and Kotick knew that where men had come once they would come again.

He picked up with an old stumpy-tailed albatross, who told him that Kerguelen Island was the very place for peace and quiet, and when Kotick went down there he was all but smashed to pieces against some wicked black cliffs in a heavy sleet-storm with lightning and thunder. Yet as he pulled out against the gale he could see that even there had once been a seal nursery. And it was so in all the other islands that he visited.

Limmershin gave a long list of them, for he said that Kotick spent five seasons exploring, with a four months' rest each year at Novastoshnah, when the holluschickie used to make fun of him and his imaginary islands. He went to the Gallapagos, a horrid dry place on the Equator, where he was nearly baked to death; he went to the Georgia Islands, the Orkneys, Emerald Island, Little Nightingale Island, Gough's Island, Bouvet's Island, the Crossets, and even to a little speck of an island south of the Cape of Good Hope. But everywhere the People of the Sea told him the same things. Seals had come to those islands once upon a time, but men had killed them all off. Even when he swam thousands of miles out of the Pacific and got to a place called Cape Corrientes (that was when he was coming back from Gough's Island), he found a few hundred mangy seals on a rock and they told him that men came there too.

That nearly broke his heart, and he headed round the Horn back to his own beaches; and on his way north he hauled out on an island full of green trees, where he found an old, old seal who was dying, and Kotick caught fish for him and told him all his sorrows. "Now," said Kotick, "I am going back to Novastoshnah, and if I am driven to the killing-pens with the holluschickie I shall not care."

The old seal said, "Try once more. I am the last of the Lost Rookery of Masafuera, and in the days when men killed us by the hundred thousand there was a story on the beaches that some day a white seal would come out of the North and lead the seal people to a quiet place. I am old, and I shall never live to see that day, but others will. Try once more."

And Kotick curled up his mustache (it was a beauty) and said, "I am the only white seal that has ever been born on the beaches, and I am the only seal, black or white, who ever thought of looking for new islands."

This cheered him immensely; and when he came back to Novastoshnah that summer, Matkah, his mother, begged him to marry and settle down, for he was no longer a holluschick but a full-grown sea-catch, with a curly white mane on his shoulders, as heavy, as big, and as fierce as his father. "Give me another season," he said. "Remember, Mother, it is always the seventh wave that goes farthest up the beach."

Curiously enough, there was another seal who thought that she would put off marrying till the next year, and Kotick danced the Fire-dance with her all down Lukannon Beach the night before he set off on his last exploration. This time he went westward, because he had fallen on the trail of a great shoal of halibut, and he needed at least one hundred pounds of fish a day to keep him in good condition. He chased them till he was tired, and then he curled himself up and went to sleep on the hollows of the ground swell that sets in to Copper Island. He knew the coast perfectly well, so about midnight, when he felt himself gently bumped on a weed-bed, he said, "Hm, tide's running strong tonight," and turning over under water opened his eyes slowly and stretched. Then he jumped like a cat, for he saw huge things nosing about in the shoal water and browsing on the heavy fringes of the weeds.

"By the Great Combers of Magellan!" he said, beneath his mustache. "Who in the Deep Sea are these people?"

They were like no walrus, sea lion, seal, bear, whale, shark, fish, squid, or scallop that Kotick had ever seen before. They were between twenty and thirty feet long, and they had no hind flippers, but a shovel-like tail that looked as if it had been whittled out of wet leather. Their heads were the most foolish-looking things you ever saw, and they balanced on the ends of their tails in deep water when they weren't grazing, bowing solemnly to each other and waving their front flippers as a fat man waves his arm.

"Ahem!" said Kotick. "Good sport, gentlemen?" The big things answered by bowing and waving their flippers like the Frog Footman. When they began feeding again Kotick saw that their upper lip was split into two pieces that they could twitch apart about a foot and bring together again with a whole bushel of seaweed between the splits. They tucked the stuff into their mouths and chumped solemnly.

"Messy style of feeding, that," said Kotick. They bowed again, and Kotick began to lose his temper. "Very good," he said. "If you do happen to have an extra joint in your front flipper you needn't show off so. I see you bow gracefully, but I should like to know your names." The split lips moved and twitched; and the glassy green eyes stared, but they did not speak.

"Well!" said Kotick. "You're the only people I've ever met uglier than Sea Vitch—and with worse manners."

Then he remembered in a flash what the Burgomaster gull had screamed to him when he was a little yearling at Walrus Islet, and he tumbled backward in the water, for he knew that he had found Sea Cow at last.

The sea cows went on schlooping and grazing and chumping in the weed, and Kotick asked them questions in every language that he had picked up in his travels; and the Sea People talk nearly as many languages as human beings. But the sea cows did not answer because Sea Cow cannot talk. He has only six bones in his neck where he ought to have seven, and they say under the sea that that prevents him from speaking even to his companions. But, as you know, he has an extra joint in his foreflipper, and by waving it up and down and about he makes what answers to a sort of clumsy telegraphic code.

By daylight Kotick's mane was standing on end and his temper was gone where the dead crabs go. Then the Sea Cow began to travel northward very slowly, stopping to hold absurd bowing councils from time to time, and Kotick followed them, saying to himself, "People who are such idiots as these are would have been killed long ago if they hadn't found out some safe island. And what is good enough for the Sea Cow is good enough for the Sea Catch. All the same, I wish they'd hurry."

It was weary work for Kotick. The herd never went more than forty or fifty miles a day, and stopped to feed at night, and kept close to the shore all the time; while Kotick swam round them, and over them, and under them, but he could not hurry them up one-half mile. As they went farther north they held a bowing council every few hours, and Kotick nearly bit off his mustache with impatience till he saw that they were following up a warm current of water, and then he respected them more.

One night they sank through the shiny water—sank like stones—and for the first time since he had known them began to swim quickly. Kotick followed, and the pace astonished him, for he never dreamed that Sea Cow was anything of a swimmer. They headed for a cliff by the shore—a cliff that ran down into deep water, and plunged into a dark hole at the foot of it, twenty fathoms under the sea. It was a long, long swim, and Kotick badly wanted fresh air before he was out of the dark tunnel they led him through.

"My wig!" he said, when he rose, gasping and puffing, into open water at the farther end. "It was a long dive, but it was worth it."

The sea cows had separated and were browsing lazily along the edges of the finest beaches that Kotick had ever seen. There were long stretches of smooth-worn rock running for miles, exactly fitted to make seal-nurseries, and there were play-grounds of hard sand sloping inland behind them, and there were rollers for seals to dance in, and long grass to roll in, and sand dunes to climb up and down, and, best of all, Kotick knew by the feel of the water, which never deceives a true sea catch, that no men had ever come there.

The first thing he did was to assure himself that the fishing was good, and then he swam along the beaches and counted up the delightful low sandy islands half hidden in the beautiful rolling fog. Away to the northward, out to sea, ran a line of bars and shoals and rocks that would never let a ship come within six miles of the beach, and between the islands and the mainland was a stretch of deep water that ran up to the perpendicular cliffs, and somewhere below the cliffs was the mouth of the tunnel.

"It's Novastoshnah over again, but ten times better," said Kotick. "Sea Cow must be wiser than I thought. Men can't come down the cliffs, even if there were any men; and the shoals to seaward would knock a ship to splinters. If any place in the sea is safe, this is it."

He began to think of the seal he had left behind him, but though he was in a hurry to go back to Novastoshnah, he thoroughly explored the new country, so that he would be able to answer all questions.

Then he dived and made sure of the mouth of the tunnel, and raced through to the southward. No one but a sea cow or a seal would have dreamed of there being such a place, and when he looked back at the cliffs even Kotick could hardly believe that he had been under them.

He was six days going home, though he was not swimming slowly; and when he hauled out just above Sea Lion's Neck the first person he met was the seal who had been waiting for him, and she saw by the look in his eyes that he had found his island at last.

But the holluschickie and Sea Catch, his father, and all the other seals laughed at him when he told them what he had discovered, and a young seal about his own age said, "This is all very well, Kotick, but you can't come from no one knows where and order us off like this. Remember we've been fighting for our nurseries, and that's a thing you never did. You preferred prowling about in the sea."

The other seals laughed at this, and the young seal began twisting his head from side to side. He had just married that year, and was making a great fuss about it.

"I've no nursery to fight for," said Kotick. "I only want to show you all a place where you will be safe. What's the use of fighting?"

"Oh, if you're trying to back out, of course I've no more to say," said the young seal with an ugly chuckle.

"Will you come with me if I win?" said Kotick. And a green light came into his eye, for he was very angry at having to fight at all.

"Very good," said the young seal carelessly. "If you win, I'll come."

He had no time to change his mind, for Kotick's head was out and his teeth sunk in the blubber of the young seal's neck. Then he threw himself back on his haunches and hauled his enemy down the beach, shook him, and knocked him over. Then Kotick roared to the seals: "I've done my best for you these five seasons past. I've found you the island where you'll be safe, but unless your heads are dragged off your silly necks you won't believe. I'm going to teach you now. Look out for yourselves!"

Limmershin told me that never in his life—and Limmershin sees ten thousand big seals fighting every year—never in all his little life did he see anything like Kotick's charge into the nurseries. He flung himself at the biggest sea catch he could find, caught him by the throat, choked him and bumped him and banged him till he grunted for mercy, and then threw him aside and attacked the next. You see, Kotick had never fasted for four months as the big seals did every year, and his deep-sea swimming trips kept him in perfect condition, and, best of all, he had never fought before. His curly white mane stood up with rage, and his eyes flamed, and his big dog teeth glistened, and he was splendid to look at. Old Sea Catch, his father, saw him tearing past, hauling the grizzled old seals about as though they had been halibut, and upsetting the young bachelors in all directions; and Sea Catch gave a roar and shouted: "He may be a fool, but he is the best fighter on the beaches! Don't tackle your father, my son! He's with you!"

Kotick roared in answer, and old Sea Catch waddled in with his mustache on end, blowing like a locomotive, while Matkah and the seal that was going to marry Kotick cowered down and admired their men-folk. It was a gorgeous fight, for the two fought as long as there was a seal that dared lift up his head, and when there were none they paraded grandly up and down the beach side by side, bellowing.

At night, just as the Northern Lights were winking and flashing through the fog, Kotick climbed a bare rock and looked down on the scattered nurseries and the torn and bleeding seals. "Now," he said, "I've taught you your lesson."

"My wig!" said old Sea Catch, boosting himself up stiffly, for he was fearfully mauled. "The Killer Whale himself could not have cut them up worse. Son, I'm proud of you, and what's more, I'll come with you to your island—if there is such a place."

"Hear you, fat pigs of the sea. Who comes with me to the Sea Cow's tunnel? Answer, or I shall teach you again," roared Kotick.

There was a murmur like the ripple of the tide all up and down the beaches. "We will come," said thousands of tired voices. "We will follow Kotick, the White Seal."

Then Kotick dropped his head between his shoulders and shut his eyes proudly. He was not a white seal any more, but red from head to tail. All the same he would have scorned to look at or touch one of his wounds.

A week later he and his army (nearly ten thousand holluschickie and old seals) went away north to the Sea Cow's tunnel, Kotick leading them, and the seals that stayed at Novastoshnah called them idiots. But next spring, when they all met off the fishing banks of the Pacific, Kotick's seals told such tales of the new beaches beyond Sea Cow's tunnel that more and more seals left Novastoshnah. Of course it was not all done at once, for the seals are not very clever, and they need a long time to turn things over in their minds, but year after year more seals went away from Novastoshnah, and Lukannon, and the other nurseries, to the quiet, sheltered beaches where Kotick sits all the summer through, getting bigger and fatter and stronger each year, while the holluschickie play around him, in that sea where no man comes.





Lukannon

This is the great deep-sea song that all the St. Paul seals sing when they are heading back to their beaches in the summer. It is a sort of very sad seal National Anthem.

     I met my mates in the morning (and, oh, but I am old!)
     Where roaring on the ledges the summer ground-swell rolled;
     I heard them lift the chorus that drowned the breakers' song—
     The Beaches of Lukannon—two million voices strong.

     The song of pleasant stations beside the salt lagoons,
     The song of blowing squadrons that shuffled down the dunes,
     The song of midnight dances that churned the sea to flame—
     The Beaches of Lukannon—before the sealers came!

     I met my mates in the morning (I'll never meet them more!);
     They came and went in legions that darkened all the shore.
     And o'er the foam-flecked offing as far as voice could reach
     We hailed the landing-parties and we sang them up the beach.

     The Beaches of Lukannon—the winter wheat so tall—
     The dripping, crinkled lichens, and the sea-fog drenching all!
     The platforms of our playground, all shining smooth and worn!
     The Beaches of Lukannon—the home where we were born!

     I met my mates in the morning, a broken, scattered band.
     Men shoot us in the water and club us on the land;
     Men drive us to the Salt House like silly sheep and tame,
     And still we sing Lukannon—before the sealers came.

     Wheel down, wheel down to southward; oh, Gooverooska, go!
     And tell the Deep-Sea Viceroys the story of our woe;
     Ere, empty as the shark's egg the tempest flings ashore,
     The Beaches of Lukannon shall know their sons no more!




"Rikki-Tikki-Tavi"

     At the hole where he went in
     Red-Eye called to Wrinkle-Skin.
     Hear what little Red-Eye saith:
     "Nag, come up and dance with death!"

     Eye to eye and head to head,
        (Keep the measure, Nag.)
     This shall end when one is dead;
        (At thy pleasure, Nag.)
     Turn for turn and twist for twist—
        (Run and hide thee, Nag.)
     Hah!  The hooded Death has missed!
        (Woe betide thee, Nag!)

This is the story of the great war that Rikki-tikki-tavi fought single-handed, through the bath-rooms of the big bungalow in Segowlee cantonment. Darzee, the Tailorbird, helped him, and Chuchundra, the musk-rat, who never comes out into the middle of the floor, but always creeps round by the wall, gave him advice, but Rikki-tikki did the real fighting.

He was a mongoose, rather like a little cat in his fur and his tail, but quite like a weasel in his head and his habits. His eyes and the end of his restless nose were pink. He could scratch himself anywhere he pleased with any leg, front or back, that he chose to use. He could fluff up his tail till it looked like a bottle brush, and his war cry as he scuttled through the long grass was: "Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!"

One day, a high summer flood washed him out of the burrow where he lived with his father and mother, and carried him, kicking and clucking, down a roadside ditch. He found a little wisp of grass floating there, and clung to it till he lost his senses. When he revived, he was lying in the hot sun on the middle of a garden path, very draggled indeed, and a small boy was saying, "Here's a dead mongoose. Let's have a funeral."

"No," said his mother, "let's take him in and dry him. Perhaps he isn't really dead."

They took him into the house, and a big man picked him up between his finger and thumb and said he was not dead but half choked. So they wrapped him in cotton wool, and warmed him over a little fire, and he opened his eyes and sneezed.

"Now," said the big man (he was an Englishman who had just moved into the bungalow), "don't frighten him, and we'll see what he'll do."

It is the hardest thing in the world to frighten a mongoose, because he is eaten up from nose to tail with curiosity. The motto of all the mongoose family is "Run and find out," and Rikki-tikki was a true mongoose. He looked at the cotton wool, decided that it was not good to eat, ran all round the table, sat up and put his fur in order, scratched himself, and jumped on the small boy's shoulder.

"Don't be frightened, Teddy," said his father. "That's his way of making friends."

"Ouch! He's tickling under my chin," said Teddy.

Rikki-tikki looked down between the boy's collar and neck, snuffed at his ear, and climbed down to the floor, where he sat rubbing his nose.

"Good gracious," said Teddy's mother, "and that's a wild creature! I suppose he's so tame because we've been kind to him."

"All mongooses are like that," said her husband. "If Teddy doesn't pick him up by the tail, or try to put him in a cage, he'll run in and out of the house all day long. Let's give him something to eat."

They gave him a little piece of raw meat. Rikki-tikki liked it immensely, and when it was finished he went out into the veranda and sat in the sunshine and fluffed up his fur to make it dry to the roots. Then he felt better.

"There are more things to find out about in this house," he said to himself, "than all my family could find out in all their lives. I shall certainly stay and find out."

He spent all that day roaming over the house. He nearly drowned himself in the bath-tubs, put his nose into the ink on a writing table, and burned it on the end of the big man's cigar, for he climbed up in the big man's lap to see how writing was done. At nightfall he ran into Teddy's nursery to watch how kerosene lamps were lighted, and when Teddy went to bed Rikki-tikki climbed up too. But he was a restless companion, because he had to get up and attend to every noise all through the night, and find out what made it. Teddy's mother and father came in, the last thing, to look at their boy, and Rikki-tikki was awake on the pillow. "I don't like that," said Teddy's mother. "He may bite the child." "He'll do no such thing," said the father. "Teddy's safer with that little beast than if he had a bloodhound to watch him. If a snake came into the nursery now—"

But Teddy's mother wouldn't think of anything so awful.

Early in the morning Rikki-tikki came to early breakfast in the veranda riding on Teddy's shoulder, and they gave him banana and some boiled egg. He sat on all their laps one after the other, because every well-brought-up mongoose always hopes to be a house mongoose some day and have rooms to run about in; and Rikki-tikki's mother (she used to live in the general's house at Segowlee) had carefully told Rikki what to do if ever he came across white men.

Then Rikki-tikki went out into the garden to see what was to be seen. It was a large garden, only half cultivated, with bushes, as big as summer-houses, of Marshal Niel roses, lime and orange trees, clumps of bamboos, and thickets of high grass. Rikki-tikki licked his lips. "This is a splendid hunting-ground," he said, and his tail grew bottle-brushy at the thought of it, and he scuttled up and down the garden, snuffing here and there till he heard very sorrowful voices in a thorn-bush.

It was Darzee, the Tailorbird, and his wife. They had made a beautiful nest by pulling two big leaves together and stitching them up the edges with fibers, and had filled the hollow with cotton and downy fluff. The nest swayed to and fro, as they sat on the rim and cried.

"What is the matter?" asked Rikki-tikki.

"We are very miserable," said Darzee. "One of our babies fell out of the nest yesterday and Nag ate him."

"H'm!" said Rikki-tikki, "that is very sad—but I am a stranger here. Who is Nag?"

Darzee and his wife only cowered down in the nest without answering, for from the thick grass at the foot of the bush there came a low hiss—a horrid cold sound that made Rikki-tikki jump back two clear feet. Then inch by inch out of the grass rose up the head and spread hood of Nag, the big black cobra, and he was five feet long from tongue to tail. When he had lifted one-third of himself clear of the ground, he stayed balancing to and fro exactly as a dandelion tuft balances in the wind, and he looked at Rikki-tikki with the wicked snake's eyes that never change their expression, whatever the snake may be thinking of.

"Who is Nag?" said he. "I am Nag. The great God Brahm put his mark upon all our people, when the first cobra spread his hood to keep the sun off Brahm as he slept. Look, and be afraid!"

He spread out his hood more than ever, and Rikki-tikki saw the spectacle-mark on the back of it that looks exactly like the eye part of a hook-and-eye fastening. He was afraid for the minute, but it is impossible for a mongoose to stay frightened for any length of time, and though Rikki-tikki had never met a live cobra before, his mother had fed him on dead ones, and he knew that all a grown mongoose's business in life was to fight and eat snakes. Nag knew that too and, at the bottom of his cold heart, he was afraid.

"Well," said Rikki-tikki, and his tail began to fluff up again, "marks or no marks, do you think it is right for you to eat fledglings out of a nest?"

Nag was thinking to himself, and watching the least little movement in the grass behind Rikki-tikki. He knew that mongooses in the garden meant death sooner or later for him and his family, but he wanted to get Rikki-tikki off his guard. So he dropped his head a little, and put it on one side.

"Let us talk," he said. "You eat eggs. Why should not I eat birds?"

"Behind you! Look behind you!" sang Darzee.

Rikki-tikki knew better than to waste time in staring. He jumped up in the air as high as he could go, and just under him whizzed by the head of Nagaina, Nag's wicked wife. She had crept up behind him as he was talking, to make an end of him. He heard her savage hiss as the stroke missed. He came down almost across her back, and if he had been an old mongoose he would have known that then was the time to break her back with one bite; but he was afraid of the terrible lashing return stroke of the cobra. He bit, indeed, but did not bite long enough, and he jumped clear of the whisking tail, leaving Nagaina torn and angry.

"Wicked, wicked Darzee!" said Nag, lashing up as high as he could reach toward the nest in the thorn-bush. But Darzee had built it out of reach of snakes, and it only swayed to and fro.

Rikki-tikki felt his eyes growing red and hot (when a mongoose's eyes grow red, he is angry), and he sat back on his tail and hind legs like a little kangaroo, and looked all round him, and chattered with rage. But Nag and Nagaina had disappeared into the grass. When a snake misses its stroke, it never says anything or gives any sign of what it means to do next. Rikki-tikki did not care to follow them, for he did not feel sure that he could manage two snakes at once. So he trotted off to the gravel path near the house, and sat down to think. It was a serious matter for him.

If you read the old books of natural history, you will find they say that when the mongoose fights the snake and happens to get bitten, he runs off and eats some herb that cures him. That is not true. The victory is only a matter of quickness of eye and quickness of foot—snake's blow against mongoose's jump—and as no eye can follow the motion of a snake's head when it strikes, this makes things much more wonderful than any magic herb. Rikki-tikki knew he was a young mongoose, and it made him all the more pleased to think that he had managed to escape a blow from behind. It gave him confidence in himself, and when Teddy came running down the path, Rikki-tikki was ready to be petted.

But just as Teddy was stooping, something wriggled a little in the dust, and a tiny voice said: "Be careful. I am Death!" It was Karait, the dusty brown snakeling that lies for choice on the dusty earth; and his bite is as dangerous as the cobra's. But he is so small that nobody thinks of him, and so he does the more harm to people.

Rikki-tikki's eyes grew red again, and he danced up to Karait with the peculiar rocking, swaying motion that he had inherited from his family. It looks very funny, but it is so perfectly balanced a gait that you can fly off from it at any angle you please, and in dealing with snakes this is an advantage. If Rikki-tikki had only known, he was doing a much more dangerous thing than fighting Nag, for Karait is so small, and can turn so quickly, that unless Rikki bit him close to the back of the head, he would get the return stroke in his eye or his lip. But Rikki did not know. His eyes were all red, and he rocked back and forth, looking for a good place to hold. Karait struck out. Rikki jumped sideways and tried to run in, but the wicked little dusty gray head lashed within a fraction of his shoulder, and he had to jump over the body, and the head followed his heels close.

Teddy shouted to the house: "Oh, look here! Our mongoose is killing a snake." And Rikki-tikki heard a scream from Teddy's mother. His father ran out with a stick, but by the time he came up, Karait had lunged out once too far, and Rikki-tikki had sprung, jumped on the snake's back, dropped his head far between his forelegs, bitten as high up the back as he could get hold, and rolled away. That bite paralyzed Karait, and Rikki-tikki was just going to eat him up from the tail, after the custom of his family at dinner, when he remembered that a full meal makes a slow mongoose, and if he wanted all his strength and quickness ready, he must keep himself thin.

He went away for a dust bath under the castor-oil bushes, while Teddy's father beat the dead Karait. "What is the use of that?" thought Rikki-tikki. "I have settled it all;" and then Teddy's mother picked him up from the dust and hugged him, crying that he had saved Teddy from death, and Teddy's father said that he was a providence, and Teddy looked on with big scared eyes. Rikki-tikki was rather amused at all the fuss, which, of course, he did not understand. Teddy's mother might just as well have petted Teddy for playing in the dust. Rikki was thoroughly enjoying himself.

That night at dinner, walking to and fro among the wine-glasses on the table, he might have stuffed himself three times over with nice things. But he remembered Nag and Nagaina, and though it was very pleasant to be patted and petted by Teddy's mother, and to sit on Teddy's shoulder, his eyes would get red from time to time, and he would go off into his long war cry of "Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!"

Teddy carried him off to bed, and insisted on Rikki-tikki sleeping under his chin. Rikki-tikki was too well bred to bite or scratch, but as soon as Teddy was asleep he went off for his nightly walk round the house, and in the dark he ran up against Chuchundra, the musk-rat, creeping around by the wall. Chuchundra is a broken-hearted little beast. He whimpers and cheeps all the night, trying to make up his mind to run into the middle of the room. But he never gets there.

"Don't kill me," said Chuchundra, almost weeping. "Rikki-tikki, don't kill me!"

"Do you think a snake-killer kills muskrats?" said Rikki-tikki scornfully.

"Those who kill snakes get killed by snakes," said Chuchundra, more sorrowfully than ever. "And how am I to be sure that Nag won't mistake me for you some dark night?"

"There's not the least danger," said Rikki-tikki. "But Nag is in the garden, and I know you don't go there."

"My cousin Chua, the rat, told me—" said Chuchundra, and then he stopped.

"Told you what?"

"H'sh! Nag is everywhere, Rikki-tikki. You should have talked to Chua in the garden."

"I didn't—so you must tell me. Quick, Chuchundra, or I'll bite you!"

Chuchundra sat down and cried till the tears rolled off his whiskers. "I am a very poor man," he sobbed. "I never had spirit enough to run out into the middle of the room. H'sh! I mustn't tell you anything. Can't you hear, Rikki-tikki?"

Rikki-tikki listened. The house was as still as still, but he thought he could just catch the faintest scratch-scratch in the world—a noise as faint as that of a wasp walking on a window-pane—the dry scratch of a snake's scales on brick-work.

"That's Nag or Nagaina," he said to himself, "and he is crawling into the bath-room sluice. You're right, Chuchundra; I should have talked to Chua."

He stole off to Teddy's bath-room, but there was nothing there, and then to Teddy's mother's bathroom. At the bottom of the smooth plaster wall there was a brick pulled out to make a sluice for the bath water, and as Rikki-tikki stole in by the masonry curb where the bath is put, he heard Nag and Nagaina whispering together outside in the moonlight.

"When the house is emptied of people," said Nagaina to her husband, "he will have to go away, and then the garden will be our own again. Go in quietly, and remember that the big man who killed Karait is the first one to bite. Then come out and tell me, and we will hunt for Rikki-tikki together."

"But are you sure that there is anything to be gained by killing the people?" said Nag.

"Everything. When there were no people in the bungalow, did we have any mongoose in the garden? So long as the bungalow is empty, we are king and queen of the garden; and remember that as soon as our eggs in the melon bed hatch (as they may tomorrow), our children will need room and quiet."

"I had not thought of that," said Nag. "I will go, but there is no need that we should hunt for Rikki-tikki afterward. I will kill the big man and his wife, and the child if I can, and come away quietly. Then the bungalow will be empty, and Rikki-tikki will go."

Rikki-tikki tingled all over with rage and hatred at this, and then Nag's head came through the sluice, and his five feet of cold body followed it. Angry as he was, Rikki-tikki was very frightened as he saw the size of the big cobra. Nag coiled himself up, raised his head, and looked into the bathroom in the dark, and Rikki could see his eyes glitter.

"Now, if I kill him here, Nagaina will know; and if I fight him on the open floor, the odds are in his favor. What am I to do?" said Rikki-tikki-tavi.

Nag waved to and fro, and then Rikki-tikki heard him drinking from the biggest water-jar that was used to fill the bath. "That is good," said the snake. "Now, when Karait was killed, the big man had a stick. He may have that stick still, but when he comes in to bathe in the morning he will not have a stick. I shall wait here till he comes. Nagaina—do you hear me?—I shall wait here in the cool till daytime."

There was no answer from outside, so Rikki-tikki knew Nagaina had gone away. Nag coiled himself down, coil by coil, round the bulge at the bottom of the water jar, and Rikki-tikki stayed still as death. After an hour he began to move, muscle by muscle, toward the jar. Nag was asleep, and Rikki-tikki looked at his big back, wondering which would be the best place for a good hold. "If I don't break his back at the first jump," said Rikki, "he can still fight. And if he fights—O Rikki!" He looked at the thickness of the neck below the hood, but that was too much for him; and a bite near the tail would only make Nag savage.

"It must be the head"' he said at last; "the head above the hood. And, when I am once there, I must not let go."

Then he jumped. The head was lying a little clear of the water jar, under the curve of it; and, as his teeth met, Rikki braced his back against the bulge of the red earthenware to hold down the head. This gave him just one second's purchase, and he made the most of it. Then he was battered to and fro as a rat is shaken by a dog—to and fro on the floor, up and down, and around in great circles, but his eyes were red and he held on as the body cart-whipped over the floor, upsetting the tin dipper and the soap dish and the flesh brush, and banged against the tin side of the bath. As he held he closed his jaws tighter and tighter, for he made sure he would be banged to death, and, for the honor of his family, he preferred to be found with his teeth locked. He was dizzy, aching, and felt shaken to pieces when something went off like a thunderclap just behind him. A hot wind knocked him senseless and red fire singed his fur. The big man had been wakened by the noise, and had fired both barrels of a shotgun into Nag just behind the hood.

Rikki-tikki held on with his eyes shut, for now he was quite sure he was dead. But the head did not move, and the big man picked him up and said, "It's the mongoose again, Alice. The little chap has saved our lives now."

Then Teddy's mother came in with a very white face, and saw what was left of Nag, and Rikki-tikki dragged himself to Teddy's bedroom and spent half the rest of the night shaking himself tenderly to find out whether he really was broken into forty pieces, as he fancied.

When morning came he was very stiff, but well pleased with his doings. "Now I have Nagaina to settle with, and she will be worse than five Nags, and there's no knowing when the eggs she spoke of will hatch. Goodness! I must go and see Darzee," he said.

Without waiting for breakfast, Rikki-tikki ran to the thornbush where Darzee was singing a song of triumph at the top of his voice. The news of Nag's death was all over the garden, for the sweeper had thrown the body on the rubbish-heap.

"Oh, you stupid tuft of feathers!" said Rikki-tikki angrily. "Is this the time to sing?"

"Nag is dead—is dead—is dead!" sang Darzee. "The valiant Rikki-tikki caught him by the head and held fast. The big man brought the bang-stick, and Nag fell in two pieces! He will never eat my babies again."

"All that's true enough. But where's Nagaina?" said Rikki-tikki, looking carefully round him.

"Nagaina came to the bathroom sluice and called for Nag," Darzee went on, "and Nag came out on the end of a stick—the sweeper picked him up on the end of a stick and threw him upon the rubbish heap. Let us sing about the great, the red-eyed Rikki-tikki!" And Darzee filled his throat and sang.

"If I could get up to your nest, I'd roll your babies out!" said Rikki-tikki. "You don't know when to do the right thing at the right time. You're safe enough in your nest there, but it's war for me down here. Stop singing a minute, Darzee."

"For the great, the beautiful Rikki-tikki's sake I will stop," said Darzee. "What is it, O Killer of the terrible Nag?"

"Where is Nagaina, for the third time?"

"On the rubbish heap by the stables, mourning for Nag. Great is Rikki-tikki with the white teeth."

"Bother my white teeth! Have you ever heard where she keeps her eggs?"

"In the melon bed, on the end nearest the wall, where the sun strikes nearly all day. She hid them there weeks ago."

"And you never thought it worth while to tell me? The end nearest the wall, you said?"

"Rikki-tikki, you are not going to eat her eggs?"

"Not eat exactly; no. Darzee, if you have a grain of sense you will fly off to the stables and pretend that your wing is broken, and let Nagaina chase you away to this bush. I must get to the melon-bed, and if I went there now she'd see me."

Darzee was a feather-brained little fellow who could never hold more than one idea at a time in his head. And just because he knew that Nagaina's children were born in eggs like his own, he didn't think at first that it was fair to kill them. But his wife was a sensible bird, and she knew that cobra's eggs meant young cobras later on. So she flew off from the nest, and left Darzee to keep the babies warm, and continue his song about the death of Nag. Darzee was very like a man in some ways.

She fluttered in front of Nagaina by the rubbish heap and cried out, "Oh, my wing is broken! The boy in the house threw a stone at me and broke it." Then she fluttered more desperately than ever.

Nagaina lifted up her head and hissed, "You warned Rikki-tikki when I would have killed him. Indeed and truly, you've chosen a bad place to be lame in." And she moved toward Darzee's wife, slipping along over the dust.

"The boy broke it with a stone!" shrieked Darzee's wife.

"Well! It may be some consolation to you when you're dead to know that I shall settle accounts with the boy. My husband lies on the rubbish heap this morning, but before night the boy in the house will lie very still. What is the use of running away? I am sure to catch you. Little fool, look at me!"

Darzee's wife knew better than to do that, for a bird who looks at a snake's eyes gets so frightened that she cannot move. Darzee's wife fluttered on, piping sorrowfully, and never leaving the ground, and Nagaina quickened her pace.

Rikki-tikki heard them going up the path from the stables, and he raced for the end of the melon patch near the wall. There, in the warm litter above the melons, very cunningly hidden, he found twenty-five eggs, about the size of a bantam's eggs, but with whitish skin instead of shell.

"I was not a day too soon," he said, for he could see the baby cobras curled up inside the skin, and he knew that the minute they were hatched they could each kill a man or a mongoose. He bit off the tops of the eggs as fast as he could, taking care to crush the young cobras, and turned over the litter from time to time to see whether he had missed any. At last there were only three eggs left, and Rikki-tikki began to chuckle to himself, when he heard Darzee's wife screaming:

"Rikki-tikki, I led Nagaina toward the house, and she has gone into the veranda, and—oh, come quickly—she means killing!"

Rikki-tikki smashed two eggs, and tumbled backward down the melon-bed with the third egg in his mouth, and scuttled to the veranda as hard as he could put foot to the ground. Teddy and his mother and father were there at early breakfast, but Rikki-tikki saw that they were not eating anything. They sat stone-still, and their faces were white. Nagaina was coiled up on the matting by Teddy's chair, within easy striking distance of Teddy's bare leg, and she was swaying to and fro, singing a song of triumph.

"Son of the big man that killed Nag," she hissed, "stay still. I am not ready yet. Wait a little. Keep very still, all you three! If you move I strike, and if you do not move I strike. Oh, foolish people, who killed my Nag!"

Teddy's eyes were fixed on his father, and all his father could do was to whisper, "Sit still, Teddy. You mustn't move. Teddy, keep still."

Then Rikki-tikki came up and cried, "Turn round, Nagaina. Turn and fight!"

"All in good time," said she, without moving her eyes. "I will settle my account with you presently. Look at your friends, Rikki-tikki. They are still and white. They are afraid. They dare not move, and if you come a step nearer I strike."

"Look at your eggs," said Rikki-tikki, "in the melon bed near the wall. Go and look, Nagaina!"

The big snake turned half around, and saw the egg on the veranda. "Ah-h! Give it to me," she said.

Rikki-tikki put his paws one on each side of the egg, and his eyes were blood-red. "What price for a snake's egg? For a young cobra? For a young king cobra? For the last—the very last of the brood? The ants are eating all the others down by the melon bed."

Nagaina spun clear round, forgetting everything for the sake of the one egg. Rikki-tikki saw Teddy's father shoot out a big hand, catch Teddy by the shoulder, and drag him across the little table with the tea-cups, safe and out of reach of Nagaina.

"Tricked! Tricked! Tricked! Rikk-tck-tck!" chuckled Rikki-tikki. "The boy is safe, and it was I—I—I that caught Nag by the hood last night in the bathroom." Then he began to jump up and down, all four feet together, his head close to the floor. "He threw me to and fro, but he could not shake me off. He was dead before the big man blew him in two. I did it! Rikki-tikki-tck-tck! Come then, Nagaina. Come and fight with me. You shall not be a widow long."

Nagaina saw that she had lost her chance of killing Teddy, and the egg lay between Rikki-tikki's paws. "Give me the egg, Rikki-tikki. Give me the last of my eggs, and I will go away and never come back," she said, lowering her hood.

"Yes, you will go away, and you will never come back. For you will go to the rubbish heap with Nag. Fight, widow! The big man has gone for his gun! Fight!"

Rikki-tikki was bounding all round Nagaina, keeping just out of reach of her stroke, his little eyes like hot coals. Nagaina gathered herself together and flung out at him. Rikki-tikki jumped up and backward. Again and again and again she struck, and each time her head came with a whack on the matting of the veranda and she gathered herself together like a watch spring. Then Rikki-tikki danced in a circle to get behind her, and Nagaina spun round to keep her head to his head, so that the rustle of her tail on the matting sounded like dry leaves blown along by the wind.

He had forgotten the egg. It still lay on the veranda, and Nagaina came nearer and nearer to it, till at last, while Rikki-tikki was drawing breath, she caught it in her mouth, turned to the veranda steps, and flew like an arrow down the path, with Rikki-tikki behind her. When the cobra runs for her life, she goes like a whip-lash flicked across a horse's neck.

Rikki-tikki knew that he must catch her, or all the trouble would begin again. She headed straight for the long grass by the thorn-bush, and as he was running Rikki-tikki heard Darzee still singing his foolish little song of triumph. But Darzee's wife was wiser. She flew off her nest as Nagaina came along, and flapped her wings about Nagaina's head. If Darzee had helped they might have turned her, but Nagaina only lowered her hood and went on. Still, the instant's delay brought Rikki-tikki up to her, and as she plunged into the rat-hole where she and Nag used to live, his little white teeth were clenched on her tail, and he went down with her—and very few mongooses, however wise and old they may be, care to follow a cobra into its hole. It was dark in the hole; and Rikki-tikki never knew when it might open out and give Nagaina room to turn and strike at him. He held on savagely, and stuck out his feet to act as brakes on the dark slope of the hot, moist earth.

Then the grass by the mouth of the hole stopped waving, and Darzee said, "It is all over with Rikki-tikki! We must sing his death song. Valiant Rikki-tikki is dead! For Nagaina will surely kill him underground."

So he sang a very mournful song that he made up on the spur of the minute, and just as he got to the most touching part, the grass quivered again, and Rikki-tikki, covered with dirt, dragged himself out of the hole leg by leg, licking his whiskers. Darzee stopped with a little shout. Rikki-tikki shook some of the dust out of his fur and sneezed. "It is all over," he said. "The widow will never come out again." And the red ants that live between the grass stems heard him, and began to troop down one after another to see if he had spoken the truth.

Rikki-tikki curled himself up in the grass and slept where he was—slept and slept till it was late in the afternoon, for he had done a hard day's work.

"Now," he said, when he awoke, "I will go back to the house. Tell the Coppersmith, Darzee, and he will tell the garden that Nagaina is dead."

The Coppersmith is a bird who makes a noise exactly like the beating of a little hammer on a copper pot; and the reason he is always making it is because he is the town crier to every Indian garden, and tells all the news to everybody who cares to listen. As Rikki-tikki went up the path, he heard his "attention" notes like a tiny dinner gong, and then the steady "Ding-dong-tock! Nag is dead—dong! Nagaina is dead! Ding-dong-tock!" That set all the birds in the garden singing, and the frogs croaking, for Nag and Nagaina used to eat frogs as well as little birds.

When Rikki got to the house, Teddy and Teddy's mother (she looked very white still, for she had been fainting) and Teddy's father came out and almost cried over him; and that night he ate all that was given him till he could eat no more, and went to bed on Teddy's shoulder, where Teddy's mother saw him when she came to look late at night.

"He saved our lives and Teddy's life," she said to her husband. "Just think, he saved all our lives."

Rikki-tikki woke up with a jump, for the mongooses are light sleepers.

"Oh, it's you," said he. "What are you bothering for? All the cobras are dead. And if they weren't, I'm here."

Rikki-tikki had a right to be proud of himself. But he did not grow too proud, and he kept that garden as a mongoose should keep it, with tooth and jump and spring and bite, till never a cobra dared show its head inside the walls.





Darzee's Chant

     (Sung in honor of Rikki-tikki-tavi)

     Singer and tailor am I—
        Doubled the joys that I know—
     Proud of my lilt to the sky,
        Proud of the house that I sew—
     Over and under, so weave I my music—so weave I the house that I
        sew.

     Sing to your fledglings again,
        Mother, oh lift up your head!
     Evil that plagued us is slain,
        Death in the garden lies dead.
     Terror that hid in the roses is impotent—flung on the dung-hill
     and dead!

     Who has delivered us, who?
        Tell me his nest and his name.
     Rikki, the valiant, the true,
        Tikki, with eyeballs of flame,
     Rikk-tikki-tikki, the ivory-fanged, the hunter with eyeballs of
     flame!

     Give him the Thanks of the Birds,
        Bowing with tail feathers spread!
     Praise him with nightingale words—
        Nay, I will praise him instead.
     Hear!  I will sing you the praise of the bottle-tailed Rikki, with
     eyeballs of red!

     (Here Rikki-tikki interrupted, and the rest of the song is
     lost.)




Toomai of the Elephants

     I will remember what I was, I am sick of rope and chain—
        I will remember my old strength and all my forest affairs.
     I will not sell my back to man for a bundle of sugar-cane:
        I will go out to my own kind, and the wood-folk in their lairs.

     I will go out until the day, until the morning break—
        Out to the wind's untainted kiss, the water's clean caress;
     I will forget my ankle-ring and snap my picket stake.
        I will revisit my lost loves, and playmates masterless!

Kala Nag, which means Black Snake, had served the Indian Government in every way that an elephant could serve it for forty-seven years, and as he was fully twenty years old when he was caught, that makes him nearly seventy—a ripe age for an elephant. He remembered pushing, with a big leather pad on his forehead, at a gun stuck in deep mud, and that was before the Afghan War of 1842, and he had not then come to his full strength.

His mother Radha Pyari,—Radha the darling,—who had been caught in the same drive with Kala Nag, told him, before his little milk tusks had dropped out, that elephants who were afraid always got hurt. Kala Nag knew that that advice was good, for the first time that he saw a shell burst he backed, screaming, into a stand of piled rifles, and the bayonets pricked him in all his softest places. So, before he was twenty-five, he gave up being afraid, and so he was the best-loved and the best-looked-after elephant in the service of the Government of India. He had carried tents, twelve hundred pounds' weight of tents, on the march in Upper India. He had been hoisted into a ship at the end of a steam crane and taken for days across the water, and made to carry a mortar on his back in a strange and rocky country very far from India, and had seen the Emperor Theodore lying dead in Magdala, and had come back again in the steamer entitled, so the soldiers said, to the Abyssinian War medal. He had seen his fellow elephants die of cold and epilepsy and starvation and sunstroke up at a place called Ali Musjid, ten years later; and afterward he had been sent down thousands of miles south to haul and pile big balks of teak in the timberyards at Moulmein. There he had half killed an insubordinate young elephant who was shirking his fair share of work.

After that he was taken off timber-hauling, and employed, with a few score other elephants who were trained to the business, in helping to catch wild elephants among the Garo hills. Elephants are very strictly preserved by the Indian Government. There is one whole department which does nothing else but hunt them, and catch them, and break them in, and send them up and down the country as they are needed for work.

Kala Nag stood ten fair feet at the shoulders, and his tusks had been cut off short at five feet, and bound round the ends, to prevent them splitting, with bands of copper; but he could do more with those stumps than any untrained elephant could do with the real sharpened ones. When, after weeks and weeks of cautious driving of scattered elephants across the hills, the forty or fifty wild monsters were driven into the last stockade, and the big drop gate, made of tree trunks lashed together, jarred down behind them, Kala Nag, at the word of command, would go into that flaring, trumpeting pandemonium (generally at night, when the flicker of the torches made it difficult to judge distances), and, picking out the biggest and wildest tusker of the mob, would hammer him and hustle him into quiet while the men on the backs of the other elephants roped and tied the smaller ones.

There was nothing in the way of fighting that Kala Nag, the old wise Black Snake, did not know, for he had stood up more than once in his time to the charge of the wounded tiger, and, curling up his soft trunk to be out of harm's way, had knocked the springing brute sideways in mid-air with a quick sickle cut of his head, that he had invented all by himself; had knocked him over, and kneeled upon him with his huge knees till the life went out with a gasp and a howl, and there was only a fluffy striped thing on the ground for Kala Nag to pull by the tail.

"Yes," said Big Toomai, his driver, the son of Black Toomai who had taken him to Abyssinia, and grandson of Toomai of the Elephants who had seen him caught, "there is nothing that the Black Snake fears except me. He has seen three generations of us feed him and groom him, and he will live to see four."

"He is afraid of me also," said Little Toomai, standing up to his full height of four feet, with only one rag upon him. He was ten years old, the eldest son of Big Toomai, and, according to custom, he would take his father's place on Kala Nag's neck when he grew up, and would handle the heavy iron ankus, the elephant goad, that had been worn smooth by his father, and his grandfather, and his great-grandfather.

He knew what he was talking of; for he had been born under Kala Nag's shadow, had played with the end of his trunk before he could walk, had taken him down to water as soon as he could walk, and Kala Nag would no more have dreamed of disobeying his shrill little orders than he would have dreamed of killing him on that day when Big Toomai carried the little brown baby under Kala Nag's tusks, and told him to salute his master that was to be.

"Yes," said Little Toomai, "he is afraid of me," and he took long strides up to Kala Nag, called him a fat old pig, and made him lift up his feet one after the other.

"Wah!" said Little Toomai, "thou art a big elephant," and he wagged his fluffy head, quoting his father. "The Government may pay for elephants, but they belong to us mahouts. When thou art old, Kala Nag, there will come some rich rajah, and he will buy thee from the Government, on account of thy size and thy manners, and then thou wilt have nothing to do but to carry gold earrings in thy ears, and a gold howdah on thy back, and a red cloth covered with gold on thy sides, and walk at the head of the processions of the King. Then I shall sit on thy neck, O Kala Nag, with a silver ankus, and men will run before us with golden sticks, crying, `Room for the King's elephant!' That will be good, Kala Nag, but not so good as this hunting in the jungles."

"Umph!" said Big Toomai. "Thou art a boy, and as wild as a buffalo-calf. This running up and down among the hills is not the best Government service. I am getting old, and I do not love wild elephants. Give me brick elephant lines, one stall to each elephant, and big stumps to tie them to safely, and flat, broad roads to exercise upon, instead of this come-and-go camping. Aha, the Cawnpore barracks were good. There was a bazaar close by, and only three hours' work a day."

Little Toomai remembered the Cawnpore elephant-lines and said nothing. He very much preferred the camp life, and hated those broad, flat roads, with the daily grubbing for grass in the forage reserve, and the long hours when there was nothing to do except to watch Kala Nag fidgeting in his pickets.

What Little Toomai liked was to scramble up bridle paths that only an elephant could take; the dip into the valley below; the glimpses of the wild elephants browsing miles away; the rush of the frightened pig and peacock under Kala Nag's feet; the blinding warm rains, when all the hills and valleys smoked; the beautiful misty mornings when nobody knew where they would camp that night; the steady, cautious drive of the wild elephants, and the mad rush and blaze and hullabaloo of the last night's drive, when the elephants poured into the stockade like boulders in a landslide, found that they could not get out, and flung themselves at the heavy posts only to be driven back by yells and flaring torches and volleys of blank cartridge.

Even a little boy could be of use there, and Toomai was as useful as three boys. He would get his torch and wave it, and yell with the best. But the really good time came when the driving out began, and the Keddah—that is, the stockade—looked like a picture of the end of the world, and men had to make signs to one another, because they could not hear themselves speak. Then Little Toomai would climb up to the top of one of the quivering stockade posts, his sun-bleached brown hair flying loose all over his shoulders, and he looking like a goblin in the torch-light. And as soon as there was a lull you could hear his high-pitched yells of encouragement to Kala Nag, above the trumpeting and crashing, and snapping of ropes, and groans of the tethered elephants. "Mael, mael, Kala Nag! (Go on, go on, Black Snake!) Dant do! (Give him the tusk!) Somalo! Somalo! (Careful, careful!) Maro! Mar! (Hit him, hit him!) Mind the post! Arre! Arre! Hai! Yai! Kya-a-ah!" he would shout, and the big fight between Kala Nag and the wild elephant would sway to and fro across the Keddah, and the old elephant catchers would wipe the sweat out of their eyes, and find time to nod to Little Toomai wriggling with joy on the top of the posts.

He did more than wriggle. One night he slid down from the post and slipped in between the elephants and threw up the loose end of a rope, which had dropped, to a driver who was trying to get a purchase on the leg of a kicking young calf (calves always give more trouble than full-grown animals). Kala Nag saw him, caught him in his trunk, and handed him up to Big Toomai, who slapped him then and there, and put him back on the post.

Next morning he gave him a scolding and said, "Are not good brick elephant lines and a little tent carrying enough, that thou must needs go elephant catching on thy own account, little worthless? Now those foolish hunters, whose pay is less than my pay, have spoken to Petersen Sahib of the matter." Little Toomai was frightened. He did not know much of white men, but Petersen Sahib was the greatest white man in the world to him. He was the head of all the Keddah operations—the man who caught all the elephants for the Government of India, and who knew more about the ways of elephants than any living man.

"What—what will happen?" said Little Toomai.

"Happen! The worst that can happen. Petersen Sahib is a madman. Else why should he go hunting these wild devils? He may even require thee to be an elephant catcher, to sleep anywhere in these fever-filled jungles, and at last to be trampled to death in the Keddah. It is well that this nonsense ends safely. Next week the catching is over, and we of the plains are sent back to our stations. Then we will march on smooth roads, and forget all this hunting. But, son, I am angry that thou shouldst meddle in the business that belongs to these dirty Assamese jungle folk. Kala Nag will obey none but me, so I must go with him into the Keddah, but he is only a fighting elephant, and he does not help to rope them. So I sit at my ease, as befits a mahout,—not a mere hunter,—a mahout, I say, and a man who gets a pension at the end of his service. Is the family of Toomai of the Elephants to be trodden underfoot in the dirt of a Keddah? Bad one! Wicked one! Worthless son! Go and wash Kala Nag and attend to his ears, and see that there are no thorns in his feet. Or else Petersen Sahib will surely catch thee and make thee a wild hunter—a follower of elephant's foot tracks, a jungle bear. Bah! Shame! Go!"

Little Toomai went off without saying a word, but he told Kala Nag all his grievances while he was examining his feet. "No matter," said Little Toomai, turning up the fringe of Kala Nag's huge right ear. "They have said my name to Petersen Sahib, and perhaps—and perhaps—and perhaps—who knows? Hai! That is a big thorn that I have pulled out!"

The next few days were spent in getting the elephants together, in walking the newly caught wild elephants up and down between a couple of tame ones to prevent them giving too much trouble on the downward march to the plains, and in taking stock of the blankets and ropes and things that had been worn out or lost in the forest.

Petersen Sahib came in on his clever she-elephant Pudmini; he had been paying off other camps among the hills, for the season was coming to an end, and there was a native clerk sitting at a table under a tree, to pay the drivers their wages. As each man was paid he went back to his elephant, and joined the line that stood ready to start. The catchers, and hunters, and beaters, the men of the regular Keddah, who stayed in the jungle year in and year out, sat on the backs of the elephants that belonged to Petersen Sahib's permanent force, or leaned against the trees with their guns across their arms, and made fun of the drivers who were going away, and laughed when the newly caught elephants broke the line and ran about.

Big Toomai went up to the clerk with Little Toomai behind him, and Machua Appa, the head tracker, said in an undertone to a friend of his, "There goes one piece of good elephant stuff at least. 'Tis a pity to send that young jungle-cock to molt in the plains."

Now Petersen Sahib had ears all over him, as a man must have who listens to the most silent of all living things—the wild elephant. He turned where he was lying all along on Pudmini's back and said, "What is that? I did not know of a man among the plains-drivers who had wit enough to rope even a dead elephant."

"This is not a man, but a boy. He went into the Keddah at the last drive, and threw Barmao there the rope, when we were trying to get that young calf with the blotch on his shoulder away from his mother."

Machua Appa pointed at Little Toomai, and Petersen Sahib looked, and Little Toomai bowed to the earth.

"He throw a rope? He is smaller than a picket-pin. Little one, what is thy name?" said Petersen Sahib.

Little Toomai was too frightened to speak, but Kala Nag was behind him, and Toomai made a sign with his hand, and the elephant caught him up in his trunk and held him level with Pudmini's forehead, in front of the great Petersen Sahib. Then Little Toomai covered his face with his hands, for he was only a child, and except where elephants were concerned, he was just as bashful as a child could be.

"Oho!" said Petersen Sahib, smiling underneath his mustache, "and why didst thou teach thy elephant that trick? Was it to help thee steal green corn from the roofs of the houses when the ears are put out to dry?"

"Not green corn, Protector of the Poor,—melons," said Little Toomai, and all the men sitting about broke into a roar of laughter. Most of them had taught their elephants that trick when they were boys. Little Toomai was hanging eight feet up in the air, and he wished very much that he were eight feet underground.

"He is Toomai, my son, Sahib," said Big Toomai, scowling. "He is a very bad boy, and he will end in a jail, Sahib."

"Of that I have my doubts," said Petersen Sahib. "A boy who can face a full Keddah at his age does not end in jails. See, little one, here are four annas to spend in sweetmeats because thou hast a little head under that great thatch of hair. In time thou mayest become a hunter too." Big Toomai scowled more than ever. "Remember, though, that Keddahs are not good for children to play in," Petersen Sahib went on.

"Must I never go there, Sahib?" asked Little Toomai with a big gasp.

"Yes." Petersen Sahib smiled again. "When thou hast seen the elephants dance. That is the proper time. Come to me when thou hast seen the elephants dance, and then I will let thee go into all the Keddahs."

There was another roar of laughter, for that is an old joke among elephant-catchers, and it means just never. There are great cleared flat places hidden away in the forests that are called elephants' ball-rooms, but even these are only found by accident, and no man has ever seen the elephants dance. When a driver boasts of his skill and bravery the other drivers say, "And when didst thou see the elephants dance?"

Kala Nag put Little Toomai down, and he bowed to the earth again and went away with his father, and gave the silver four-anna piece to his mother, who was nursing his baby brother, and they all were put up on Kala Nag's back, and the line of grunting, squealing elephants rolled down the hill path to the plains. It was a very lively march on account of the new elephants, who gave trouble at every ford, and needed coaxing or beating every other minute.

Big Toomai prodded Kala Nag spitefully, for he was very angry, but Little Toomai was too happy to speak. Petersen Sahib had noticed him, and given him money, so he felt as a private soldier would feel if he had been called out of the ranks and praised by his commander-in-chief.

"What did Petersen Sahib mean by the elephant dance?" he said, at last, softly to his mother.

Big Toomai heard him and grunted. "That thou shouldst never be one of these hill buffaloes of trackers. That was what he meant. Oh, you in front, what is blocking the way?"

An Assamese driver, two or three elephants ahead, turned round angrily, crying: "Bring up Kala Nag, and knock this youngster of mine into good behavior. Why should Petersen Sahib have chosen me to go down with you donkeys of the rice fields? Lay your beast alongside, Toomai, and let him prod with his tusks. By all the Gods of the Hills, these new elephants are possessed, or else they can smell their companions in the jungle." Kala Nag hit the new elephant in the ribs and knocked the wind out of him, as Big Toomai said, "We have swept the hills of wild elephants at the last catch. It is only your carelessness in driving. Must I keep order along the whole line?"

"Hear him!" said the other driver. "We have swept the hills! Ho! Ho! You are very wise, you plains people. Anyone but a mud-head who never saw the jungle would know that they know that the drives are ended for the season. Therefore all the wild elephants to-night will—but why should I waste wisdom on a river-turtle?"

"What will they do?" Little Toomai called out.

"Ohe, little one. Art thou there? Well, I will tell thee, for thou hast a cool head. They will dance, and it behooves thy father, who has swept all the hills of all the elephants, to double-chain his pickets to-night."

"What talk is this?" said Big Toomai. "For forty years, father and son, we have tended elephants, and we have never heard such moonshine about dances."

"Yes; but a plainsman who lives in a hut knows only the four walls of his hut. Well, leave thy elephants unshackled tonight and see what comes. As for their dancing, I have seen the place where—Bapree-bap! How many windings has the Dihang River? Here is another ford, and we must swim the calves. Stop still, you behind there."

And in this way, talking and wrangling and splashing through the rivers, they made their first march to a sort of receiving camp for the new elephants. But they lost their tempers long before they got there.

Then the elephants were chained by their hind legs to their big stumps of pickets, and extra ropes were fitted to the new elephants, and the fodder was piled before them, and the hill drivers went back to Petersen Sahib through the afternoon light, telling the plains drivers to be extra careful that night, and laughing when the plains drivers asked the reason.

Little Toomai attended to Kala Nag's supper, and as evening fell, wandered through the camp, unspeakably happy, in search of a tom-tom. When an Indian child's heart is full, he does not run about and make a noise in an irregular fashion. He sits down to a sort of revel all by himself. And Little Toomai had been spoken to by Petersen Sahib! If he had not found what he wanted, I believe he would have been ill. But the sweetmeat seller in the camp lent him a little tom-tom—a drum beaten with the flat of the hand—and he sat down, cross-legged, before Kala Nag as the stars began to come out, the tom-tom in his lap, and he thumped and he thumped and he thumped, and the more he thought of the great honor that had been done to him, the more he thumped, all alone among the elephant fodder. There was no tune and no words, but the thumping made him happy.

The new elephants strained at their ropes, and squealed and trumpeted from time to time, and he could hear his mother in the camp hut putting his small brother to sleep with an old, old song about the great God Shiv, who once told all the animals what they should eat. It is a very soothing lullaby, and the first verse says:

     Shiv, who poured the harvest and made the winds to blow,
     Sitting at the doorways of a day of long ago,
     Gave to each his portion, food and toil and fate,
     From the King upon the guddee to the Beggar at the gate.
        All things made he—Shiva the Preserver.
     Mahadeo!  Mahadeo!  He made all—
     Thorn for the camel, fodder for the kine,
     And mother's heart for sleepy head, O little son of mine!

Little Toomai came in with a joyous tunk-a-tunk at the end of each verse, till he felt sleepy and stretched himself on the fodder at Kala Nag's side. At last the elephants began to lie down one after another as is their custom, till only Kala Nag at the right of the line was left standing up; and he rocked slowly from side to side, his ears put forward to listen to the night wind as it blew very slowly across the hills. The air was full of all the night noises that, taken together, make one big silence—the click of one bamboo stem against the other, the rustle of something alive in the undergrowth, the scratch and squawk of a half-waked bird (birds are awake in the night much more often than we imagine), and the fall of water ever so far away. Little Toomai slept for some time, and when he waked it was brilliant moonlight, and Kala Nag was still standing up with his ears cocked. Little Toomai turned, rustling in the fodder, and watched the curve of his big back against half the stars in heaven, and while he watched he heard, so far away that it sounded no more than a pinhole of noise pricked through the stillness, the "hoot-toot" of a wild elephant.

All the elephants in the lines jumped up as if they had been shot, and their grunts at last waked the sleeping mahouts, and they came out and drove in the picket pegs with big mallets, and tightened this rope and knotted that till all was quiet. One new elephant had nearly grubbed up his picket, and Big Toomai took off Kala Nag's leg chain and shackled that elephant fore-foot to hind-foot, but slipped a loop of grass string round Kala Nag's leg, and told him to remember that he was tied fast. He knew that he and his father and his grandfather had done the very same thing hundreds of times before. Kala Nag did not answer to the order by gurgling, as he usually did. He stood still, looking out across the moonlight, his head a little raised and his ears spread like fans, up to the great folds of the Garo hills.

"Tend to him if he grows restless in the night," said Big Toomai to Little Toomai, and he went into the hut and slept. Little Toomai was just going to sleep, too, when he heard the coir string snap with a little "tang," and Kala Nag rolled out of his pickets as slowly and as silently as a cloud rolls out of the mouth of a valley. Little Toomai pattered after him, barefooted, down the road in the moonlight, calling under his breath, "Kala Nag! Kala Nag! Take me with you, O Kala Nag!" The elephant turned, without a sound, took three strides back to the boy in the moonlight, put down his trunk, swung him up to his neck, and almost before Little Toomai had settled his knees, slipped into the forest.

There was one blast of furious trumpeting from the lines, and then the silence shut down on everything, and Kala Nag began to move. Sometimes a tuft of high grass washed along his sides as a wave washes along the sides of a ship, and sometimes a cluster of wild-pepper vines would scrape along his back, or a bamboo would creak where his shoulder touched it. But between those times he moved absolutely without any sound, drifting through the thick Garo forest as though it had been smoke. He was going uphill, but though Little Toomai watched the stars in the rifts of the trees, he could not tell in what direction.

Then Kala Nag reached the crest of the ascent and stopped for a minute, and Little Toomai could see the tops of the trees lying all speckled and furry under the moonlight for miles and miles, and the blue-white mist over the river in the hollow. Toomai leaned forward and looked, and he felt that the forest was awake below him—awake and alive and crowded. A big brown fruit-eating bat brushed past his ear; a porcupine's quills rattled in the thicket; and in the darkness between the tree stems he heard a hog-bear digging hard in the moist warm earth, and snuffing as it digged.

Then the branches closed over his head again, and Kala Nag began to go down into the valley—not quietly this time, but as a runaway gun goes down a steep bank—in one rush. The huge limbs moved as steadily as pistons, eight feet to each stride, and the wrinkled skin of the elbow points rustled. The undergrowth on either side of him ripped with a noise like torn canvas, and the saplings that he heaved away right and left with his shoulders sprang back again and banged him on the flank, and great trails of creepers, all matted together, hung from his tusks as he threw his head from side to side and plowed out his pathway. Then Little Toomai laid himself down close to the great neck lest a swinging bough should sweep him to the ground, and he wished that he were back in the lines again.

The grass began to get squashy, and Kala Nag's feet sucked and squelched as he put them down, and the night mist at the bottom of the valley chilled Little Toomai. There was a splash and a trample, and the rush of running water, and Kala Nag strode through the bed of a river, feeling his way at each step. Above the noise of the water, as it swirled round the elephant's legs, Little Toomai could hear more splashing and some trumpeting both upstream and down—great grunts and angry snortings, and all the mist about him seemed to be full of rolling, wavy shadows.

"Ai!" he said, half aloud, his teeth chattering. "The elephant-folk are out tonight. It is the dance, then!"

Kala Nag swashed out of the water, blew his trunk clear, and began another climb. But this time he was not alone, and he had not to make his path. That was made already, six feet wide, in front of him, where the bent jungle-grass was trying to recover itself and stand up. Many elephants must have gone that way only a few minutes before. Little Toomai looked back, and behind him a great wild tusker with his little pig's eyes glowing like hot coals was just lifting himself out of the misty river. Then the trees closed up again, and they went on and up, with trumpetings and crashings, and the sound of breaking branches on every side of them.

At last Kala Nag stood still between two tree-trunks at the very top of the hill. They were part of a circle of trees that grew round an irregular space of some three or four acres, and in all that space, as Little Toomai could see, the ground had been trampled down as hard as a brick floor. Some trees grew in the center of the clearing, but their bark was rubbed away, and the white wood beneath showed all shiny and polished in the patches of moonlight. There were creepers hanging from the upper branches, and the bells of the flowers of the creepers, great waxy white things like convolvuluses, hung down fast asleep. But within the limits of the clearing there was not a single blade of green—nothing but the trampled earth.

The moonlight showed it all iron gray, except where some elephants stood upon it, and their shadows were inky black. Little Toomai looked, holding his breath, with his eyes starting out of his head, and as he looked, more and more and more elephants swung out into the open from between the tree trunks. Little Toomai could only count up to ten, and he counted again and again on his fingers till he lost count of the tens, and his head began to swim. Outside the clearing he could hear them crashing in the undergrowth as they worked their way up the hillside, but as soon as they were within the circle of the tree trunks they moved like ghosts.

There were white-tusked wild males, with fallen leaves and nuts and twigs lying in the wrinkles of their necks and the folds of their ears; fat, slow-footed she-elephants, with restless, little pinky black calves only three or four feet high running under their stomachs; young elephants with their tusks just beginning to show, and very proud of them; lanky, scraggy old-maid elephants, with their hollow anxious faces, and trunks like rough bark; savage old bull elephants, scarred from shoulder to flank with great weals and cuts of bygone fights, and the caked dirt of their solitary mud baths dropping from their shoulders; and there was one with a broken tusk and the marks of the full-stroke, the terrible drawing scrape, of a tiger's claws on his side.

They were standing head to head, or walking to and fro across the ground in couples, or rocking and swaying all by themselves—scores and scores of elephants.

Toomai knew that so long as he lay still on Kala Nag's neck nothing would happen to him, for even in the rush and scramble of a Keddah drive a wild elephant does not reach up with his trunk and drag a man off the neck of a tame elephant. And these elephants were not thinking of men that night. Once they started and put their ears forward when they heard the chinking of a leg iron in the forest, but it was Pudmini, Petersen Sahib's pet elephant, her chain snapped short off, grunting, snuffling up the hillside. She must have broken her pickets and come straight from Petersen Sahib's camp; and Little Toomai saw another elephant, one that he did not know, with deep rope galls on his back and breast. He, too, must have run away from some camp in the hills about.

At last there was no sound of any more elephants moving in the forest, and Kala Nag rolled out from his station between the trees and went into the middle of the crowd, clucking and gurgling, and all the elephants began to talk in their own tongue, and to move about.

Still lying down, Little Toomai looked down upon scores and scores of broad backs, and wagging ears, and tossing trunks, and little rolling eyes. He heard the click of tusks as they crossed other tusks by accident, and the dry rustle of trunks twined together, and the chafing of enormous sides and shoulders in the crowd, and the incessant flick and hissh of the great tails. Then a cloud came over the moon, and he sat in black darkness. But the quiet, steady hustling and pushing and gurgling went on just the same. He knew that there were elephants all round Kala Nag, and that there was no chance of backing him out of the assembly; so he set his teeth and shivered. In a Keddah at least there was torchlight and shouting, but here he was all alone in the dark, and once a trunk came up and touched him on the knee.

Then an elephant trumpeted, and they all took it up for five or ten terrible seconds. The dew from the trees above spattered down like rain on the unseen backs, and a dull booming noise began, not very loud at first, and Little Toomai could not tell what it was. But it grew and grew, and Kala Nag lifted up one forefoot and then the other, and brought them down on the ground—one-two, one-two, as steadily as trip-hammers. The elephants were stamping all together now, and it sounded like a war drum beaten at the mouth of a cave. The dew fell from the trees till there was no more left to fall, and the booming went on, and the ground rocked and shivered, and Little Toomai put his hands up to his ears to shut out the sound. But it was all one gigantic jar that ran through him—this stamp of hundreds of heavy feet on the raw earth. Once or twice he could feel Kala Nag and all the others surge forward a few strides, and the thumping would change to the crushing sound of juicy green things being bruised, but in a minute or two the boom of feet on hard earth began again. A tree was creaking and groaning somewhere near him. He put out his arm and felt the bark, but Kala Nag moved forward, still tramping, and he could not tell where he was in the clearing. There was no sound from the elephants, except once, when two or three little calves squeaked together. Then he heard a thump and a shuffle, and the booming went on. It must have lasted fully two hours, and Little Toomai ached in every nerve, but he knew by the smell of the night air that the dawn was coming.

The morning broke in one sheet of pale yellow behind the green hills, and the booming stopped with the first ray, as though the light had been an order. Before Little Toomai had got the ringing out of his head, before even he had shifted his position, there was not an elephant in sight except Kala Nag, Pudmini, and the elephant with the rope-galls, and there was neither sign nor rustle nor whisper down the hillsides to show where the others had gone.

Little Toomai stared again and again. The clearing, as he remembered it, had grown in the night. More trees stood in the middle of it, but the undergrowth and the jungle grass at the sides had been rolled back. Little Toomai stared once more. Now he understood the trampling. The elephants had stamped out more room—had stamped the thick grass and juicy cane to trash, the trash into slivers, the slivers into tiny fibers, and the fibers into hard earth.

"Wah!" said Little Toomai, and his eyes were very heavy. "Kala Nag, my lord, let us keep by Pudmini and go to Petersen Sahib's camp, or I shall drop from thy neck."

The third elephant watched the two go away, snorted, wheeled round, and took his own path. He may have belonged to some little native king's establishment, fifty or sixty or a hundred miles away.

Two hours later, as Petersen Sahib was eating early breakfast, his elephants, who had been double chained that night, began to trumpet, and Pudmini, mired to the shoulders, with Kala Nag, very footsore, shambled into the camp. Little Toomai's face was gray and pinched, and his hair was full of leaves and drenched with dew, but he tried to salute Petersen Sahib, and cried faintly: "The dance—the elephant dance! I have seen it, and—I die!" As Kala Nag sat down, he slid off his neck in a dead faint.

But, since native children have no nerves worth speaking of, in two hours he was lying very contentedly in Petersen Sahib's hammock with Petersen Sahib's shooting-coat under his head, and a glass of warm milk, a little brandy, with a dash of quinine, inside of him, and while the old hairy, scarred hunters of the jungles sat three deep before him, looking at him as though he were a spirit, he told his tale in short words, as a child will, and wound up with:

"Now, if I lie in one word, send men to see, and they will find that the elephant folk have trampled down more room in their dance-room, and they will find ten and ten, and many times ten, tracks leading to that dance-room. They made more room with their feet. I have seen it. Kala Nag took me, and I saw. Also Kala Nag is very leg-weary!"

Little Toomai lay back and slept all through the long afternoon and into the twilight, and while he slept Petersen Sahib and Machua Appa followed the track of the two elephants for fifteen miles across the hills. Petersen Sahib had spent eighteen years in catching elephants, and he had only once before found such a dance-place. Machua Appa had no need to look twice at the clearing to see what had been done there, or to scratch with his toe in the packed, rammed earth.

"The child speaks truth," said he. "All this was done last night, and I have counted seventy tracks crossing the river. See, Sahib, where Pudmini's leg-iron cut the bark of that tree! Yes; she was there too."

They looked at one another and up and down, and they wondered. For the ways of elephants are beyond the wit of any man, black or white, to fathom.

"Forty years and five," said Machua Appa, "have I followed my lord, the elephant, but never have I heard that any child of man had seen what this child has seen. By all the Gods of the Hills, it is—what can we say?" and he shook his head.

When they got back to camp it was time for the evening meal. Petersen Sahib ate alone in his tent, but he gave orders that the camp should have two sheep and some fowls, as well as a double ration of flour and rice and salt, for he knew that there would be a feast.

Big Toomai had come up hotfoot from the camp in the plains to search for his son and his elephant, and now that he had found them he looked at them as though he were afraid of them both. And there was a feast by the blazing campfires in front of the lines of picketed elephants, and Little Toomai was the hero of it all. And the big brown elephant catchers, the trackers and drivers and ropers, and the men who know all the secrets of breaking the wildest elephants, passed him from one to the other, and they marked his forehead with blood from the breast of a newly killed jungle-cock, to show that he was a forester, initiated and free of all the jungles.

And at last, when the flames died down, and the red light of the logs made the elephants look as though they had been dipped in blood too, Machua Appa, the head of all the drivers of all the Keddahs—Machua Appa, Petersen Sahib's other self, who had never seen a made road in forty years: Machua Appa, who was so great that he had no other name than Machua Appa,—leaped to his feet, with Little Toomai held high in the air above his head, and shouted: "Listen, my brothers. Listen, too, you my lords in the lines there, for I, Machua Appa, am speaking! This little one shall no more be called Little Toomai, but Toomai of the Elephants, as his great-grandfather was called before him. What never man has seen he has seen through the long night, and the favor of the elephant-folk and of the Gods of the Jungles is with him. He shall become a great tracker. He shall become greater than I, even I, Machua Appa! He shall follow the new trail, and the stale trail, and the mixed trail, with a clear eye! He shall take no harm in the Keddah when he runs under their bellies to rope the wild tuskers; and if he slips before the feet of the charging bull elephant, the bull elephant shall know who he is and shall not crush him. Aihai! my lords in the chains,"—he whirled up the line of pickets—"here is the little one that has seen your dances in your hidden places,—the sight that never man saw! Give him honor, my lords! Salaam karo, my children. Make your salute to Toomai of the Elephants! Gunga Pershad, ahaa! Hira Guj, Birchi Guj, Kuttar Guj, ahaa! Pudmini,—thou hast seen him at the dance, and thou too, Kala Nag, my pearl among elephants!—ahaa! Together! To Toomai of the Elephants. Barrao!"

And at that last wild yell the whole line flung up their trunks till the tips touched their foreheads, and broke out into the full salute—the crashing trumpet-peal that only the Viceroy of India hears, the Salaamut of the Keddah.

But it was all for the sake of Little Toomai, who had seen what never man had seen before—the dance of the elephants at night and alone in the heart of the Garo hills!





Shiv and the Grasshopper

     (The song that Toomai's mother sang to the baby)

     Shiv, who poured the harvest and made the winds to blow,
     Sitting at the doorways of a day of long ago,
     Gave to each his portion, food and toil and fate,
     From the King upon the guddee to the Beggar at the gate.
        All things made he—Shiva the Preserver.
        Mahadeo!  Mahadeo!  He made all,—
        Thorn for the camel, fodder for the kine,
        And mother's heart for sleepy head, O little son of mine!
     Wheat he gave to rich folk, millet to the poor,
     Broken scraps for holy men that beg from door to door;
     Battle to the tiger, carrion to the kite,
     And rags and bones to wicked wolves without the wall at night.
     Naught he found too lofty, none he saw too low—
     Parbati beside him watched them come and go;
     Thought to cheat her husband, turning Shiv to jest—
     Stole the little grasshopper and hid it in her breast.
        So she tricked him, Shiva the Preserver.
        Mahadeo!  Mahadeo!  Turn and see.
        Tall are the camels, heavy are the kine,
        But this was Least of Little Things, O little son of mine!

     When the dole was ended, laughingly she said,
     "Master, of a million mouths, is not one unfed?"
     Laughing, Shiv made answer, "All have had their part,
     Even he, the little one, hidden 'neath thy heart."
     From her breast she plucked it, Parbati the thief,
     Saw the Least of Little Things gnawed a new-grown leaf!
     Saw and feared and wondered, making prayer to Shiv,
     Who hath surely given meat to all that live.
        All things made he—Shiva the Preserver.
        Mahadeo!  Mahadeo!  He made all,—
        Thorn for the camel, fodder for the kine,
        And mother's heart for sleepy head, O little son of mine!




Her Majesty's Servants

     You can work it out by Fractions or by simple Rule of Three,
     But the way of Tweedle-dum is not the way of Tweedle-dee.
     You can twist it, you can turn it, you can plait it till you drop,
     But the way of Pilly Winky's not the way of Winkie Pop!

It had been raining heavily for one whole month—raining on a camp of thirty thousand men and thousands of camels, elephants, horses, bullocks, and mules all gathered together at a place called Rawal Pindi, to be reviewed by the Viceroy of India. He was receiving a visit from the Amir of Afghanistan—a wild king of a very wild country. The Amir had brought with him for a bodyguard eight hundred men and horses who had never seen a camp or a locomotive before in their lives—savage men and savage horses from somewhere at the back of Central Asia. Every night a mob of these horses would be sure to break their heel ropes and stampede up and down the camp through the mud in the dark, or the camels would break loose and run about and fall over the ropes of the tents, and you can imagine how pleasant that was for men trying to go to sleep. My tent lay far away from the camel lines, and I thought it was safe. But one night a man popped his head in and shouted, "Get out, quick! They're coming! My tent's gone!"

I knew who "they" were, so I put on my boots and waterproof and scuttled out into the slush. Little Vixen, my fox terrier, went out through the other side; and then there was a roaring and a grunting and bubbling, and I saw the tent cave in, as the pole snapped, and begin to dance about like a mad ghost. A camel had blundered into it, and wet and angry as I was, I could not help laughing. Then I ran on, because I did not know how many camels might have got loose, and before long I was out of sight of the camp, plowing my way through the mud.

At last I fell over the tail-end of a gun, and by that knew I was somewhere near the artillery lines where the cannon were stacked at night. As I did not want to plowter about any more in the drizzle and the dark, I put my waterproof over the muzzle of one gun, and made a sort of wigwam with two or three rammers that I found, and lay along the tail of another gun, wondering where Vixen had got to, and where I might be.

Just as I was getting ready to go to sleep I heard a jingle of harness and a grunt, and a mule passed me shaking his wet ears. He belonged to a screw-gun battery, for I could hear the rattle of the straps and rings and chains and things on his saddle pad. The screw-guns are tiny little cannon made in two pieces, that are screwed together when the time comes to use them. They are taken up mountains, anywhere that a mule can find a road, and they are very useful for fighting in rocky country.

Behind the mule there was a camel, with his big soft feet squelching and slipping in the mud, and his neck bobbing to and fro like a strayed hen's. Luckily, I knew enough of beast language—not wild-beast language, but camp-beast language, of course—from the natives to know what he was saying.

He must have been the one that flopped into my tent, for he called to the mule, "What shall I do? Where shall I go? I have fought with a white thing that waved, and it took a stick and hit me on the neck." (That was my broken tent pole, and I was very glad to know it.) "Shall we run on?"

"Oh, it was you," said the mule, "you and your friends, that have been disturbing the camp? All right. You'll be beaten for this in the morning. But I may as well give you something on account now."

I heard the harness jingle as the mule backed and caught the camel two kicks in the ribs that rang like a drum. "Another time," he said, "you'll know better than to run through a mule battery at night, shouting `Thieves and fire!' Sit down, and keep your silly neck quiet."

The camel doubled up camel-fashion, like a two-foot rule, and sat down whimpering. There was a regular beat of hoofs in the darkness, and a big troop-horse cantered up as steadily as though he were on parade, jumped a gun tail, and landed close to the mule.

"It's disgraceful," he said, blowing out his nostrils. "Those camels have racketed through our lines again—the third time this week. How's a horse to keep his condition if he isn't allowed to sleep. Who's here?"

"I'm the breech-piece mule of number two gun of the First Screw Battery," said the mule, "and the other's one of your friends. He's waked me up too. Who are you?"

"Number Fifteen, E troop, Ninth Lancers—Dick Cunliffe's horse. Stand over a little, there."

"Oh, beg your pardon," said the mule. "It's too dark to see much. Aren't these camels too sickening for anything? I walked out of my lines to get a little peace and quiet here."

"My lords," said the camel humbly, "we dreamed bad dreams in the night, and we were very much afraid. I am only a baggage camel of the 39th Native Infantry, and I am not as brave as you are, my lords."

"Then why didn't you stay and carry baggage for the 39th Native Infantry, instead of running all round the camp?" said the mule.

"They were such very bad dreams," said the camel. "I am sorry. Listen! What is that? Shall we run on again?"

"Sit down," said the mule, "or you'll snap your long stick-legs between the guns." He cocked one ear and listened. "Bullocks!" he said. "Gun bullocks. On my word, you and your friends have waked the camp very thoroughly. It takes a good deal of prodding to put up a gun-bullock."

I heard a chain dragging along the ground, and a yoke of the great sulky white bullocks that drag the heavy siege guns when the elephants won't go any nearer to the firing, came shouldering along together. And almost stepping on the chain was another battery mule, calling wildly for "Billy."

"That's one of our recruits," said the old mule to the troop horse. "He's calling for me. Here, youngster, stop squealing. The dark never hurt anybody yet."

The gun-bullocks lay down together and began chewing the cud, but the young mule huddled close to Billy.

"Things!" he said. "Fearful and horrible, Billy! They came into our lines while we were asleep. D'you think they'll kill us?"

"I've a very great mind to give you a number-one kicking," said Billy. "The idea of a fourteen-hand mule with your training disgracing the battery before this gentleman!"

"Gently, gently!" said the troop-horse. "Remember they are always like this to begin with. The first time I ever saw a man (it was in Australia when I was a three-year-old) I ran for half a day, and if I'd seen a camel, I should have been running still."

Nearly all our horses for the English cavalry are brought to India from Australia, and are broken in by the troopers themselves.

"True enough," said Billy. "Stop shaking, youngster. The first time they put the full harness with all its chains on my back I stood on my forelegs and kicked every bit of it off. I hadn't learned the real science of kicking then, but the battery said they had never seen anything like it."

"But this wasn't harness or anything that jingled," said the young mule. "You know I don't mind that now, Billy. It was Things like trees, and they fell up and down the lines and bubbled; and my head-rope broke, and I couldn't find my driver, and I couldn't find you, Billy, so I ran off with—with these gentlemen."

"H'm!" said Billy. "As soon as I heard the camels were loose I came away on my own account. When a battery—a screw-gun mule calls gun-bullocks gentlemen, he must be very badly shaken up. Who are you fellows on the ground there?"

The gun bullocks rolled their cuds, and answered both together: "The seventh yoke of the first gun of the Big Gun Battery. We were asleep when the camels came, but when we were trampled on we got up and walked away. It is better to lie quiet in the mud than to be disturbed on good bedding. We told your friend here that there was nothing to be afraid of, but he knew so much that he thought otherwise. Wah!"

They went on chewing.

"That comes of being afraid," said Billy. "You get laughed at by gun-bullocks. I hope you like it, young un."

The young mule's teeth snapped, and I heard him say something about not being afraid of any beefy old bullock in the world. But the bullocks only clicked their horns together and went on chewing.

"Now, don't be angry after you've been afraid. That's the worst kind of cowardice," said the troop-horse. "Anybody can be forgiven for being scared in the night, I think, if they see things they don't understand. We've broken out of our pickets, again and again, four hundred and fifty of us, just because a new recruit got to telling tales of whip snakes at home in Australia till we were scared to death of the loose ends of our head-ropes."

"That's all very well in camp," said Billy. "I'm not above stampeding myself, for the fun of the thing, when I haven't been out for a day or two. But what do you do on active service?"

"Oh, that's quite another set of new shoes," said the troop horse. "Dick Cunliffe's on my back then, and drives his knees into me, and all I have to do is to watch where I am putting my feet, and to keep my hind legs well under me, and be bridle-wise."

"What's bridle-wise?" said the young mule.

"By the Blue Gums of the Back Blocks," snorted the troop-horse, "do you mean to say that you aren't taught to be bridle-wise in your business? How can you do anything, unless you can spin round at once when the rein is pressed on your neck? It means life or death to your man, and of course that's life and death to you. Get round with your hind legs under you the instant you feel the rein on your neck. If you haven't room to swing round, rear up a little and come round on your hind legs. That's being bridle-wise."

"We aren't taught that way," said Billy the mule stiffly. "We're taught to obey the man at our head: step off when he says so, and step in when he says so. I suppose it comes to the same thing. Now, with all this fine fancy business and rearing, which must be very bad for your hocks, what do you do?"

"That depends," said the troop-horse. "Generally I have to go in among a lot of yelling, hairy men with knives—long shiny knives, worse than the farrier's knives—and I have to take care that Dick's boot is just touching the next man's boot without crushing it. I can see Dick's lance to the right of my right eye, and I know I'm safe. I shouldn't care to be the man or horse that stood up to Dick and me when we're in a hurry."

"Don't the knives hurt?" said the young mule.

"Well, I got one cut across the chest once, but that wasn't Dick's fault—"

"A lot I should have cared whose fault it was, if it hurt!" said the young mule.

"You must," said the troop horse. "If you don't trust your man, you may as well run away at once. That's what some of our horses do, and I don't blame them. As I was saying, it wasn't Dick's fault. The man was lying on the ground, and I stretched myself not to tread on him, and he slashed up at me. Next time I have to go over a man lying down I shall step on him—hard."

"H'm!" said Billy. "It sounds very foolish. Knives are dirty things at any time. The proper thing to do is to climb up a mountain with a well-balanced saddle, hang on by all four feet and your ears too, and creep and crawl and wriggle along, till you come out hundreds of feet above anyone else on a ledge where there's just room enough for your hoofs. Then you stand still and keep quiet—never ask a man to hold your head, young un—keep quiet while the guns are being put together, and then you watch the little poppy shells drop down into the tree-tops ever so far below."

"Don't you ever trip?" said the troop-horse.

"They say that when a mule trips you can split a hen's ear," said Billy. "Now and again perhaps a badly packed saddle will upset a mule, but it's very seldom. I wish I could show you our business. It's beautiful. Why, it took me three years to find out what the men were driving at. The science of the thing is never to show up against the sky line, because, if you do, you may get fired at. Remember that, young un. Always keep hidden as much as possible, even if you have to go a mile out of your way. I lead the battery when it comes to that sort of climbing."

"Fired at without the chance of running into the people who are firing!" said the troop-horse, thinking hard. "I couldn't stand that. I should want to charge—with Dick."

"Oh, no, you wouldn't. You know that as soon as the guns are in position they'll do all the charging. That's scientific and neat. But knives—pah!"

The baggage-camel had been bobbing his head to and fro for some time past, anxious to get a word in edgewise. Then I heard him say, as he cleared his throat, nervously:

"I—I—I have fought a little, but not in that climbing way or that running way."

"No. Now you mention it," said Billy, "you don't look as though you were made for climbing or running—much. Well, how was it, old Hay-bales?"

"The proper way," said the camel. "We all sat down—"

"Oh, my crupper and breastplate!" said the troop-horse under his breath. "Sat down!"

"We sat down—a hundred of us," the camel went on, "in a big square, and the men piled our packs and saddles, outside the square, and they fired over our backs, the men did, on all sides of the square."

"What sort of men? Any men that came along?" said the troop-horse. "They teach us in riding school to lie down and let our masters fire across us, but Dick Cunliffe is the only man I'd trust to do that. It tickles my girths, and, besides, I can't see with my head on the ground."

"What does it matter who fires across you?" said the camel. "There are plenty of men and plenty of other camels close by, and a great many clouds of smoke. I am not frightened then. I sit still and wait."

"And yet," said Billy, "you dream bad dreams and upset the camp at night. Well, well! Before I'd lie down, not to speak of sitting down, and let a man fire across me, my heels and his head would have something to say to each other. Did you ever hear anything so awful as that?"

There was a long silence, and then one of the gun bullocks lifted up his big head and said, "This is very foolish indeed. There is only one way of fighting."

"Oh, go on," said Billy. "Please don't mind me. I suppose you fellows fight standing on your tails?"

"Only one way," said the two together. (They must have been twins.) "This is that way. To put all twenty yoke of us to the big gun as soon as Two Tails trumpets." ("Two Tails" is camp slang for the elephant.)

"What does Two Tails trumpet for?" said the young mule.

"To show that he is not going any nearer to the smoke on the other side. Two Tails is a great coward. Then we tug the big gun all together—Heya—Hullah! Heeyah! Hullah! We do not climb like cats nor run like calves. We go across the level plain, twenty yoke of us, till we are unyoked again, and we graze while the big guns talk across the plain to some town with mud walls, and pieces of the wall fall out, and the dust goes up as though many cattle were coming home."

"Oh! And you choose that time for grazing?" said the young mule.

"That time or any other. Eating is always good. We eat till we are yoked up again and tug the gun back to where Two Tails is waiting for it. Sometimes there are big guns in the city that speak back, and some of us are killed, and then there is all the more grazing for those that are left. This is Fate. None the less, Two Tails is a great coward. That is the proper way to fight. We are brothers from Hapur. Our father was a sacred bull of Shiva. We have spoken."

"Well, I've certainly learned something tonight," said the troop-horse. "Do you gentlemen of the screw-gun battery feel inclined to eat when you are being fired at with big guns, and Two Tails is behind you?"

"About as much as we feel inclined to sit down and let men sprawl all over us, or run into people with knives. I never heard such stuff. A mountain ledge, a well-balanced load, a driver you can trust to let you pick your own way, and I'm your mule. But—the other things—no!" said Billy, with a stamp of his foot.

"Of course," said the troop horse, "everyone is not made in the same way, and I can quite see that your family, on your father's side, would fail to understand a great many things."

"Never you mind my family on my father's side," said Billy angrily, for every mule hates to be reminded that his father was a donkey. "My father was a Southern gentleman, and he could pull down and bite and kick into rags every horse he came across. Remember that, you big brown Brumby!"

Brumby means wild horse without any breeding. Imagine the feelings of Sunol if a car-horse called her a "skate," and you can imagine how the Australian horse felt. I saw the white of his eye glitter in the dark.

"See here, you son of an imported Malaga jackass," he said between his teeth, "I'd have you know that I'm related on my mother's side to Carbine, winner of the Melbourne Cup, and where I come from we aren't accustomed to being ridden over roughshod by any parrot-mouthed, pig-headed mule in a pop-gun pea-shooter battery. Are you ready?"

"On your hind legs!" squealed Billy. They both reared up facing each other, and I was expecting a furious fight, when a gurgly, rumbly voice, called out of the darkness to the right—"Children, what are you fighting about there? Be quiet."

Both beasts dropped down with a snort of disgust, for neither horse nor mule can bear to listen to an elephant's voice.

"It's Two Tails!" said the troop-horse. "I can't stand him. A tail at each end isn't fair!"

"My feelings exactly," said Billy, crowding into the troop-horse for company. "We're very alike in some things."

"I suppose we've inherited them from our mothers," said the troop horse. "It's not worth quarreling about. Hi! Two Tails, are you tied up?"

"Yes," said Two Tails, with a laugh all up his trunk. "I'm picketed for the night. I've heard what you fellows have been saying. But don't be afraid. I'm not coming over."

The bullocks and the camel said, half aloud, "Afraid of Two Tails—what nonsense!" And the bullocks went on, "We are sorry that you heard, but it is true. Two Tails, why are you afraid of the guns when they fire?"

"Well," said Two Tails, rubbing one hind leg against the other, exactly like a little boy saying a poem, "I don't quite know whether you'd understand."

"We don't, but we have to pull the guns," said the bullocks.

"I know it, and I know you are a good deal braver than you think you are. But it's different with me. My battery captain called me a Pachydermatous Anachronism the other day."

"That's another way of fighting, I suppose?" said Billy, who was recovering his spirits.

"You don't know what that means, of course, but I do. It means betwixt and between, and that is just where I am. I can see inside my head what will happen when a shell bursts, and you bullocks can't."

"I can," said the troop-horse. "At least a little bit. I try not to think about it."

"I can see more than you, and I do think about it. I know there's a great deal of me to take care of, and I know that nobody knows how to cure me when I'm sick. All they can do is to stop my driver's pay till I get well, and I can't trust my driver."

"Ah!" said the troop horse. "That explains it. I can trust Dick."

"You could put a whole regiment of Dicks on my back without making me feel any better. I know just enough to be uncomfortable, and not enough to go on in spite of it."

"We do not understand," said the bullocks.

"I know you don't. I'm not talking to you. You don't know what blood is."

"We do," said the bullocks. "It is red stuff that soaks into the ground and smells."

The troop-horse gave a kick and a bound and a snort.

"Don't talk of it," he said. "I can smell it now, just thinking of it. It makes me want to run—when I haven't Dick on my back."

"But it is not here," said the camel and the bullocks. "Why are you so stupid?"

"It's vile stuff," said Billy. "I don't want to run, but I don't want to talk about it."

"There you are!" said Two Tails, waving his tail to explain.

"Surely. Yes, we have been here all night," said the bullocks.

Two Tails stamped his foot till the iron ring on it jingled. "Oh, I'm not talking to you. You can't see inside your heads."

"No. We see out of our four eyes," said the bullocks. "We see straight in front of us."

"If I could do that and nothing else, you wouldn't be needed to pull the big guns at all. If I was like my captain—he can see things inside his head before the firing begins, and he shakes all over, but he knows too much to run away—if I was like him I could pull the guns. But if I were as wise as all that I should never be here. I should be a king in the forest, as I used to be, sleeping half the day and bathing when I liked. I haven't had a good bath for a month."

"That's all very fine," said Billy. "But giving a thing a long name doesn't make it any better."

"H'sh!" said the troop horse. "I think I understand what Two Tails means."

"You'll understand better in a minute," said Two Tails angrily. "Now you just explain to me why you don't like this!"

He began trumpeting furiously at the top of his trumpet.

"Stop that!" said Billy and the troop horse together, and I could hear them stamp and shiver. An elephant's trumpeting is always nasty, especially on a dark night.

"I shan't stop," said Two Tails. "Won't you explain that, please? Hhrrmph! Rrrt! Rrrmph! Rrrhha!" Then he stopped suddenly, and I heard a little whimper in the dark, and knew that Vixen had found me at last. She knew as well as I did that if there is one thing in the world the elephant is more afraid of than another it is a little barking dog. So she stopped to bully Two Tails in his pickets, and yapped round his big feet. Two Tails shuffled and squeaked. "Go away, little dog!" he said. "Don't snuff at my ankles, or I'll kick at you. Good little dog—nice little doggie, then! Go home, you yelping little beast! Oh, why doesn't someone take her away? She'll bite me in a minute."

"Seems to me," said Billy to the troop horse, "that our friend Two Tails is afraid of most things. Now, if I had a full meal for every dog I've kicked across the parade-ground I should be as fat as Two Tails nearly."

I whistled, and Vixen ran up to me, muddy all over, and licked my nose, and told me a long tale about hunting for me all through the camp. I never let her know that I understood beast talk, or she would have taken all sorts of liberties. So I buttoned her into the breast of my overcoat, and Two Tails shuffled and stamped and growled to himself.

"Extraordinary! Most extraordinary!" he said. "It runs in our family. Now, where has that nasty little beast gone to?"

I heard him feeling about with his trunk.

"We all seem to be affected in various ways," he went on, blowing his nose. "Now, you gentlemen were alarmed, I believe, when I trumpeted."

"Not alarmed, exactly," said the troop-horse, "but it made me feel as though I had hornets where my saddle ought to be. Don't begin again."

"I'm frightened of a little dog, and the camel here is frightened by bad dreams in the night."

"It is very lucky for us that we haven't all got to fight in the same way," said the troop-horse.

"What I want to know," said the young mule, who had been quiet for a long time—"what I want to know is, why we have to fight at all."

"Because we're told to," said the troop-horse, with a snort of contempt.

"Orders," said Billy the mule, and his teeth snapped.

"Hukm hai!" (It is an order!), said the camel with a gurgle, and Two Tails and the bullocks repeated, "Hukm hai!"

"Yes, but who gives the orders?" said the recruit-mule.

"The man who walks at your head—Or sits on your back—Or holds the nose rope—Or twists your tail," said Billy and the troop-horse and the camel and the bullocks one after the other.

"But who gives them the orders?"

"Now you want to know too much, young un," said Billy, "and that is one way of getting kicked. All you have to do is to obey the man at your head and ask no questions."

"He's quite right," said Two Tails. "I can't always obey, because I'm betwixt and between. But Billy's right. Obey the man next to you who gives the order, or you'll stop all the battery, besides getting a thrashing."

The gun-bullocks got up to go. "Morning is coming," they said. "We will go back to our lines. It is true that we only see out of our eyes, and we are not very clever. But still, we are the only people to-night who have not been afraid. Good-night, you brave people."

Nobody answered, and the troop-horse said, to change the conversation, "Where's that little dog? A dog means a man somewhere about."

"Here I am," yapped Vixen, "under the gun tail with my man. You big, blundering beast of a camel you, you upset our tent. My man's very angry."

"Phew!" said the bullocks. "He must be white!"

"Of course he is," said Vixen. "Do you suppose I'm looked after by a black bullock-driver?"

"Huah! Ouach! Ugh!" said the bullocks. "Let us get away quickly."

They plunged forward in the mud, and managed somehow to run their yoke on the pole of an ammunition wagon, where it jammed.

"Now you have done it," said Billy calmly. "Don't struggle. You're hung up till daylight. What on earth's the matter?"

The bullocks went off into the long hissing snorts that Indian cattle give, and pushed and crowded and slued and stamped and slipped and nearly fell down in the mud, grunting savagely.

"You'll break your necks in a minute," said the troop-horse. "What's the matter with white men? I live with 'em."

"They—eat—us! Pull!" said the near bullock. The yoke snapped with a twang, and they lumbered off together.

I never knew before what made Indian cattle so scared of Englishmen. We eat beef—a thing that no cattle-driver touches—and of course the cattle do not like it.

"May I be flogged with my own pad-chains! Who'd have thought of two big lumps like those losing their heads?" said Billy.

"Never mind. I'm going to look at this man. Most of the white men, I know, have things in their pockets," said the troop-horse.

"I'll leave you, then. I can't say I'm over-fond of 'em myself. Besides, white men who haven't a place to sleep in are more than likely to be thieves, and I've a good deal of Government property on my back. Come along, young un, and we'll go back to our lines. Good-night, Australia! See you on parade to-morrow, I suppose. Good-night, old Hay-bale!—try to control your feelings, won't you? Good-night, Two Tails! If you pass us on the ground tomorrow, don't trumpet. It spoils our formation."

Billy the Mule stumped off with the swaggering limp of an old campaigner, as the troop-horse's head came nuzzling into my breast, and I gave him biscuits, while Vixen, who is a most conceited little dog, told him fibs about the scores of horses that she and I kept.

"I'm coming to the parade to-morrow in my dog-cart," she said. "Where will you be?"

"On the left hand of the second squadron. I set the time for all my troop, little lady," he said politely. "Now I must go back to Dick. My tail's all muddy, and he'll have two hours' hard work dressing me for parade."

The big parade of all the thirty thousand men was held that afternoon, and Vixen and I had a good place close to the Viceroy and the Amir of Afghanistan, with high, big black hat of astrakhan wool and the great diamond star in the center. The first part of the review was all sunshine, and the regiments went by in wave upon wave of legs all moving together, and guns all in a line, till our eyes grew dizzy. Then the cavalry came up, to the beautiful cavalry canter of "Bonnie Dundee," and Vixen cocked her ear where she sat on the dog-cart. The second squadron of the Lancers shot by, and there was the troop-horse, with his tail like spun silk, his head pulled into his breast, one ear forward and one back, setting the time for all his squadron, his legs going as smoothly as waltz music. Then the big guns came by, and I saw Two Tails and two other elephants harnessed in line to a forty-pounder siege gun, while twenty yoke of oxen walked behind. The seventh pair had a new yoke, and they looked rather stiff and tired. Last came the screw guns, and Billy the mule carried himself as though he commanded all the troops, and his harness was oiled and polished till it winked. I gave a cheer all by myself for Billy the mule, but he never looked right or left.

The rain began to fall again, and for a while it was too misty to see what the troops were doing. They had made a big half circle across the plain, and were spreading out into a line. That line grew and grew and grew till it was three-quarters of a mile long from wing to wing—one solid wall of men, horses, and guns. Then it came on straight toward the Viceroy and the Amir, and as it got nearer the ground began to shake, like the deck of a steamer when the engines are going fast.

Unless you have been there you cannot imagine what a frightening effect this steady come-down of troops has on the spectators, even when they know it is only a review. I looked at the Amir. Up till then he had not shown the shadow of a sign of astonishment or anything else. But now his eyes began to get bigger and bigger, and he picked up the reins on his horse's neck and looked behind him. For a minute it seemed as though he were going to draw his sword and slash his way out through the English men and women in the carriages at the back. Then the advance stopped dead, the ground stood still, the whole line saluted, and thirty bands began to play all together. That was the end of the review, and the regiments went off to their camps in the rain, and an infantry band struck up with—

     The animals went in two by two,
          Hurrah!
     The animals went in two by two,
     The elephant and the battery mul',
     and they all got into the Ark
          For to get out of the rain!

Then I heard an old grizzled, long-haired Central Asian chief, who had come down with the Amir, asking questions of a native officer.

"Now," said he, "in what manner was this wonderful thing done?"

And the officer answered, "An order was given, and they obeyed."

"But are the beasts as wise as the men?" said the chief.

"They obey, as the men do. Mule, horse, elephant, or bullock, he obeys his driver, and the driver his sergeant, and the sergeant his lieutenant, and the lieutenant his captain, and the captain his major, and the major his colonel, and the colonel his brigadier commanding three regiments, and the brigadier the general, who obeys the Viceroy, who is the servant of the Empress. Thus it is done."

"Would it were so in Afghanistan!" said the chief, "for there we obey only our own wills."

"And for that reason," said the native officer, twirling his mustache, "your Amir whom you do not obey must come here and take orders from our Viceroy."





Parade Song of the Camp Animals

     ELEPHANTS OF THE GUN TEAMS

     We lent to Alexander the strength of Hercules,
     The wisdom of our foreheads, the cunning of our knees;
     We bowed our necks to service: they ne'er were loosed again,—
     Make way there—way for the ten-foot teams
           Of the Forty-Pounder train!

     GUN BULLOCKS

     Those heroes in their harnesses avoid a cannon-ball,
     And what they know of powder upsets them one and all;
     Then we come into action and tug the guns again—
     Make way there—way for the twenty yoke
           Of the Forty-Pounder train!

     CAVALRY HORSES

     By the brand on my shoulder, the finest of tunes
     Is played by the Lancers, Hussars, and Dragoons,
     And it's sweeter than "Stables" or "Water" to me—
     The Cavalry Canter of "Bonnie Dundee"!

     Then feed us and break us and handle and groom,
     And give us good riders and plenty of room,
     And launch us in column of squadron and see
     The way of the war-horse to "Bonnie Dundee"!

     SCREW-GUN MULES

     As me and my companions were scrambling up a hill,
     The path was lost in rolling stones, but we went forward still;
     For we can wriggle and climb, my lads, and turn up everywhere,
     Oh, it's our delight on a mountain height, with a leg or two to
        spare!

     Good luck to every sergeant, then, that lets us pick our road;
     Bad luck to all the driver-men that cannot pack a load:
     For we can wriggle and climb, my lads, and turn up everywhere,
     Oh, it's our delight on a mountain height, with a leg or two to
        spare!

     COMMISSARIAT CAMELS

     We haven't a camelty tune of our own
     To help us trollop along,
     But every neck is a hair trombone
     (Rtt-ta-ta-ta! is a hair trombone!)
     And this our marching-song:
     Can't!  Don't!  Shan't!  Won't!
     Pass it along the line!
     Somebody's pack has slid from his back,
     Wish it were only mine!
     Somebody's load has tipped off in the road—
     Cheer for a halt and a row!
     Urrr!  Yarrh!  Grr!  Arrh!
     Somebody's catching it now!

     ALL THE BEASTS TOGETHER

     Children of the Camp are we,
     Serving each in his degree;
     Children of the yoke and goad,
     Pack and harness, pad and load.
     See our line across the plain,
     Like a heel-rope bent again,
     Reaching, writhing, rolling far,
     Sweeping all away to war!
     While the men that walk beside,
     Dusty, silent, heavy-eyed,
     Cannot tell why we or they
     March and suffer day by day.
        Children of the Camp are we,
        Serving each in his degree;
        Children of the yoke and goad,
        Pack and harness, pad and load!



End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Jungle Book, by Rudyard Kipling

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE JUNGLE BOOK ***

***** This file should be named 236-h.htm or 236-h.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/2/3/236/

Produced by An Anonymous Volunteer and David Widger

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.


반응형

' > 해외원문' 카테고리의 다른 글

오즈의 마법사[원문소설]  (0) 2012.02.09
이상한 나라의 앨리스[원문소설]  (0) 2012.02.09
로미오와 줄리엣[원문소설]  (1) 2012.02.09
반응형


This Etext file is presented by Project Gutenberg, in
cooperation with World Library, Inc., from their Library of the
Future and Shakespeare CDROMS.  Project Gutenberg often releases
Etexts that are NOT placed in the Public Domain!!

*This Etext has certain copyright implications you should read!*

<<THIS ELECTRONIC VERSION OF THE COMPLETE WORKS OF WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARE IS COPYRIGHT 1990-1993 BY WORLD LIBRARY, INC., AND IS
PROVIDED BY PROJECT GUTENBERG WITH PERMISSION.  ELECTRONIC AND
MACHINE READABLE COPIES MAY BE DISTRIBUTED SO LONG AS SUCH COPIES
(1) ARE FOR YOUR OR OTHERS PERSONAL USE ONLY, AND (2) ARE NOT
DISTRIBUTED OR USED COMMERCIALLY.  PROHIBITED COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION INCLUDES BY ANY SERVICE THAT CHARGES FOR DOWNLOAD
TIME OR FOR MEMBERSHIP.>>

*Project Gutenberg is proud to cooperate with The World Library*
in the presentation of The Complete Works of William Shakespeare
for your reading for education and entertainment.  HOWEVER, THIS
IS NEITHER SHAREWARE NOR PUBLIC DOMAIN. . .AND UNDER THE LIBRARY
OF THE FUTURE CONDITIONS OF THIS PRESENTATION. . .NO CHARGES MAY
BE MADE FOR *ANY* ACCESS TO THIS MATERIAL.  YOU ARE ENCOURAGED!!
TO GIVE IT AWAY TO ANYONE YOU LIKE, BUT NO CHARGES ARE ALLOWED!!


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
further information is included below.  We need your donations.


The Complete Works of William Shakespeare
The Tragedy of Romeo and Juliet

November, 1997  [Etext #1112]


The Library of the Future Complete Works of William Shakespeare
Library of the Future is a TradeMark (TM) of World Library Inc.
******This file should be named 1ws1610.txt or 1ws1610.zip*****

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, 1ws1611.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new NUMBER, 2ws1610.txt


The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.  To be sure you have an
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
in the first week of the next month.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
fifty hours is one conservative estimate for how long it we take
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar, then we produce 2
million dollars per hour this year we, will have to do four text
files per month:  thus upping our productivity from one million.
The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by the December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000=Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is 10% of the expected number of computer users by the end
of the year 2001.

We need your donations more than ever!

All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/CMU", and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law ("CMU" is Carnegie
Mellon University).

Please mail to:

Project Gutenberg
P. O. Box  2782
Champaign, IL 61825

You can visit our web site at promo.net for complete information
about Project Gutenberg.

When all other else fails try our Executive Director:
dircompg@pobox.com or hart@pobox.com

******

**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**


***** SMALL PRINT! for COMPLETE SHAKESPEARE *****

THIS ELECTRONIC VERSION OF THE COMPLETE WORKS OF WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARE IS COPYRIGHT 1990-1993 BY WORLD LIBRARY, INC.,
AND IS PROVIDED BY PROJECT GUTENBERG ETEXT OF
CARNEGIE MELLON UNIVERSITY WITH PERMISSION.

Since unlike many other Project Gutenberg-tm etexts, this etext
is copyright protected, and since the materials and methods you
use will effect the Project's reputation, your right to copy and
distribute it is limited by the copyright and other laws, and by
the conditions of this "Small Print!" statement.

1.  LICENSE

  A) YOU MAY (AND ARE ENCOURAGED) TO DISTRIBUTE ELECTRONIC AND
MACHINE READABLE COPIES OF THIS ETEXT, SO LONG AS SUCH COPIES
(1) ARE FOR YOUR OR OTHERS PERSONAL USE ONLY, AND (2) ARE NOT
DISTRIBUTED OR USED COMMERCIALLY.  PROHIBITED COMMERCIAL
DISTRIBUTION INCLUDES BY ANY SERVICE THAT CHARGES FOR DOWNLOAD
TIME OR FOR MEMBERSHIP.

  B) This license is subject to the conditions that you honor
the refund and replacement provisions of this "small print!"
statement; and that you distribute exact copies of this etext,
including this Small Print statement.  Such copies can be
compressed or any proprietary form (including any form resulting
from word processing or hypertext software), so long as
*EITHER*:

    (1) The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and does
  *not* contain characters other than those intended by the
  author of the work, although tilde (~), asterisk (*) and
  underline (_) characters may be used to convey punctuation
  intended by the author, and additional characters may be used
  to indicate hypertext links; OR

    (2) The etext is readily convertible by the reader at no
  expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent form by the
  program that displays the etext (as is the case, for instance,
  with most word processors); OR

    (3) You provide or agree to provide on request at no
  additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the etext in plain
  ASCII.

2.  LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES

This etext may contain a "Defect" in the form of incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or
other infringement, a defective or damaged disk, computer virus,
or codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.  But
for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below, the
Project (and any other party you may receive this etext from as
a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all liability to you for
damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees, and YOU HAVE
NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR
BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF
YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of receiv-
ing it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid
for it by sending an explanatory note within that time to the
person you received it from.  If you received it on a physical
medium, you must return it with your note, and such person may
choose to alternatively give you a replacement copy.  If you
received it electronically, such person may choose to
alternatively give you a second opportunity to receive it
electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of
implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of consequen-
tial damages, so the above disclaimers and exclusions may not
apply to you, and you may have other legal rights.

3.  INDEMNITY: You will indemnify and hold the Project, its
directors, officers, members and agents harmless from all lia-
bility, cost and expense, including legal fees, that arise
directly or indirectly from any of the following that you do or
cause: [A] distribution of this etext, [B] alteration,
modification, or addition to the etext, or [C] any Defect.

4.  WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
Project Gutenberg is dedicated to increasing the number of
public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine readable form.  The Project gratefully accepts
contributions in money, time, scanning machines, OCR software,
public domain etexts, royalty free copyright licenses, and
whatever else you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Pro-
ject Gutenberg Association / Carnegie Mellon University".

WRITE TO US! We can be reached at:
     Internet: hart@pobox.com
        Mail:  Prof. Michael Hart
               P.O. Box 2782
               Champaign, IL 61825

This "Small Print!" by Charles B. Kramer, Attorney
Internet (72600.2026@compuserve.com); TEL: (212-254-5093)
****   SMALL PRINT! FOR __ COMPLETE SHAKESPEARE ****
["Small Print" V.12.08.93]

<<THIS ELECTRONIC VERSION OF THE COMPLETE WORKS OF WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARE IS COPYRIGHT 1990-1993 BY WORLD LIBRARY, INC., AND IS
PROVIDED BY PROJECT GUTENBERG ETEXT OF CARNEGIE MELLON UNIVERSITY
WITH PERMISSION.  ELECTRONIC AND MACHINE READABLE COPIES MAY BE
DISTRIBUTED SO LONG AS SUCH COPIES (1) ARE FOR YOUR OR OTHERS
PERSONAL USE ONLY, AND (2) ARE NOT DISTRIBUTED OR USED
COMMERCIALLY.  PROHIBITED COMMERCIAL DISTRIBUTION INCLUDES BY ANY
SERVICE THAT CHARGES FOR DOWNLOAD TIME OR FOR MEMBERSHIP.>>

 

 

1595

THE TRAGEDY OF ROMEO AND JULIET

by William Shakespeare

 

Dramatis Personae

  Chorus.

  Escalus, Prince of Verona.
  Paris, a young Count, kinsman to the Prince.
  Montague, heads of two houses at variance with each other.
  Capulet, heads of two houses at variance with each other.
  An old Man, of the Capulet family.
  Romeo, son to Montague.
  Tybalt, nephew to Lady Capulet.
  Mercutio, kinsman to the Prince and friend to Romeo.
  Benvolio, nephew to Montague, and friend to Romeo
  Tybalt, nephew to Lady Capulet.
  Friar Laurence, Franciscan.
  Friar John, Franciscan.
  Balthasar, servant to Romeo.
  Abram, servant to Montague.
  Sampson, servant to Capulet.
  Gregory, servant to Capulet.
  Peter, servant to Juliet's nurse.
  An Apothecary.
  Three Musicians.
  An Officer.

  Lady Montague, wife to Montague.
  Lady Capulet, wife to Capulet.
  Juliet, daughter to Capulet.
  Nurse to Juliet.

  Citizens of Verona; Gentlemen and Gentlewomen of both houses;
    Maskers, Torchbearers, Pages, Guards, Watchmen, Servants, and
    Attendants.

                            SCENE.--Verona; Mantua.

 

                        THE PROLOGUE

                        Enter Chorus.

  Chor. Two households, both alike in dignity,
    In fair Verona, where we lay our scene,
    From ancient grudge break to new mutiny,
    Where civil blood makes civil hands unclean.
    From forth the fatal loins of these two foes
    A pair of star-cross'd lovers take their life;
    Whose misadventur'd piteous overthrows
    Doth with their death bury their parents' strife.
    The fearful passage of their death-mark'd love,
    And the continuance of their parents' rage,
    Which, but their children's end, naught could remove,
    Is now the two hours' traffic of our stage;
    The which if you with patient ears attend,
    What here shall miss, our toil shall strive to mend.
                                                         [Exit.]

 


<<THIS ELECTRONIC VERSION OF THE COMPLETE WORKS OF WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARE IS COPYRIGHT 1990-1993 BY WORLD LIBRARY, INC., AND IS
PROVIDED BY PROJECT GUTENBERG ETEXT OF CARNEGIE MELLON UNIVERSITY
WITH PERMISSION.  ELECTRONIC AND MACHINE READABLE COPIES MAY BE
DISTRIBUTED SO LONG AS SUCH COPIES (1) ARE FOR YOUR OR OTHERS
PERSONAL USE ONLY, AND (2) ARE NOT DISTRIBUTED OR USED
COMMERCIALLY.  PROHIBITED COMMERCIAL DISTRIBUTION INCLUDES BY ANY
SERVICE THAT CHARGES FOR DOWNLOAD TIME OR FOR MEMBERSHIP.>>

 

ACT I. Scene I.
Verona. A public place.

Enter Sampson and Gregory (with swords and bucklers) of the house
of Capulet.

  Samp. Gregory, on my word, we'll not carry coals.
  Greg. No, for then we should be colliers.
  Samp. I mean, an we be in choler, we'll draw.
  Greg. Ay, while you live, draw your neck out of collar.
  Samp. I strike quickly, being moved.
  Greg. But thou art not quickly moved to strike.
  Samp. A dog of the house of Montague moves me.
  Greg. To move is to stir, and to be valiant is to stand.
    Therefore, if thou art moved, thou runn'st away.
  Samp. A dog of that house shall move me to stand. I will take
the
    wall of any man or maid of Montague's.
  Greg. That shows thee a weak slave; for the weakest goes to the
    wall.
  Samp. 'Tis true; and therefore women, being the weaker vessels,
are
    ever thrust to the wall. Therefore I will push Montague's men
    from the wall and thrust his maids to the wall.
  Greg. The quarrel is between our masters and us their men.
  Samp. 'Tis all one. I will show myself a tyrant. When I have
fought
    with the men, I will be cruel with the maids- I will cut off
    their heads.
  Greg. The heads of the maids?
  Samp. Ay, the heads of the maids, or their maidenheads.
    Take it in what sense thou wilt.
  Greg. They must take it in sense that feel it.
  Samp. Me they shall feel while I am able to stand; and 'tis
known I
    am a pretty piece of flesh.
  Greg. 'Tis well thou art not fish; if thou hadst, thou hadst
been
    poor-John. Draw thy tool! Here comes two of the house of
    Montagues.

           Enter two other Servingmen [Abram and Balthasar].

  Samp. My naked weapon is out. Quarrel! I will back thee.
  Greg. How? turn thy back and run?
  Samp. Fear me not.
  Greg. No, marry. I fear thee!
  Samp. Let us take the law of our sides; let them begin.
  Greg. I will frown as I pass by, and let them take it as they
list.
  Samp. Nay, as they dare. I will bite my thumb at them; which is
    disgrace to them, if they bear it.
  Abr. Do you bite your thumb at us, sir?
  Samp. I do bite my thumb, sir.
  Abr. Do you bite your thumb at us, sir?
  Samp. [aside to Gregory] Is the law of our side if I say ay?
  Greg. [aside to Sampson] No.
  Samp. No, sir, I do not bite my thumb at you, sir; but I bite
my
    thumb, sir.
  Greg. Do you quarrel, sir?
  Abr. Quarrel, sir? No, sir.
  Samp. But if you do, sir, am for you. I serve as good a man as
you.
  Abr. No better.
  Samp. Well, sir.

                        Enter Benvolio.

  Greg. [aside to Sampson] Say 'better.' Here comes one of my
    master's kinsmen.
  Samp. Yes, better, sir.
  Abr. You lie.
  Samp. Draw, if you be men. Gregory, remember thy swashing blow.
                                                     They fight.
  Ben. Part, fools! [Beats down their swords.]
    Put up your swords. You know not what you do.

                          Enter Tybalt.

  Tyb. What, art thou drawn among these heartless hinds?
    Turn thee Benvolio! look upon thy death.
  Ben. I do but keep the peace. Put up thy sword,
    Or manage it to part these men with me.
  Tyb. What, drawn, and talk of peace? I hate the word
    As I hate hell, all Montagues, and thee.
    Have at thee, coward!                            They fight.

     Enter an officer, and three or four Citizens with clubs or
                          partisans.
 
  Officer. Clubs, bills, and partisans! Strike! beat them down!
  Citizens. Down with the Capulets! Down with the Montagues!

           Enter Old Capulet in his gown, and his Wife.

  Cap. What noise is this? Give me my long sword, ho!
  Wife. A crutch, a crutch! Why call you for a sword?
  Cap. My sword, I say! Old Montague is come
    And flourishes his blade in spite of me.

                 Enter Old Montague and his Wife.

  Mon. Thou villain Capulet!- Hold me not, let me go.
  M. Wife. Thou shalt not stir one foot to seek a foe.

                Enter Prince Escalus, with his Train.

  Prince. Rebellious subjects, enemies to peace,
    Profaners of this neighbour-stained steel-
    Will they not hear? What, ho! you men, you beasts,
    That quench the fire of your pernicious rage
    With purple fountains issuing from your veins!
    On pain of torture, from those bloody hands
    Throw your mistempered weapons to the ground
    And hear the sentence of your moved prince.
    Three civil brawls, bred of an airy word
    By thee, old Capulet, and Montague,
    Have thrice disturb'd the quiet of our streets
    And made Verona's ancient citizens
    Cast by their grave beseeming ornaments
    To wield old partisans, in hands as old,
    Cank'red with peace, to part your cank'red hate.
    If ever you disturb our streets again,
    Your lives shall pay the forfeit of the peace.
    For this time all the rest depart away.
    You, Capulet, shall go along with me;
    And, Montague, come you this afternoon,
    To know our farther pleasure in this case,
    To old Freetown, our common judgment place.
    Once more, on pain of death, all men depart.
              Exeunt [all but Montague, his Wife, and Benvolio].
  Mon. Who set this ancient quarrel new abroach?
    Speak, nephew, were you by when it began?
  Ben. Here were the servants of your adversary
    And yours, close fighting ere I did approach.
    I drew to part them. In the instant came
    The fiery Tybalt, with his sword prepar'd;
    Which, as he breath'd defiance to my ears,
    He swung about his head and cut the winds,
    Who, nothing hurt withal, hiss'd him in scorn.
    While we were interchanging thrusts and blows,
    Came more and more, and fought on part and part,
    Till the Prince came, who parted either part.
  M. Wife. O, where is Romeo? Saw you him to-day?
    Right glad I am he was not at this fray.
  Ben. Madam, an hour before the worshipp'd sun
    Peer'd forth the golden window of the East,
    A troubled mind drave me to walk abroad;
    Where, underneath the grove of sycamore
    That westward rooteth from the city's side,
    So early walking did I see your son.
    Towards him I made; but he was ware of me
    And stole into the covert of the wood.
    I- measuring his affections by my own,
    Which then most sought where most might not be found,
    Being one too many by my weary self-
    Pursu'd my humour, not Pursuing his,
    And gladly shunn'd who gladly fled from me.
  Mon. Many a morning hath he there been seen,
    With tears augmenting the fresh morning's dew,
    Adding to clouds more clouds with his deep sighs;
    But all so soon as the all-cheering sun
    Should in the farthest East bean to draw
    The shady curtains from Aurora's bed,
    Away from light steals home my heavy son
    And private in his chamber pens himself,
    Shuts up his windows, locks fair daylight
    And makes himself an artificial night.
    Black and portentous must this humour prove
    Unless good counsel may the cause remove.
  Ben. My noble uncle, do you know the cause?
  Mon. I neither know it nor can learn of him
  Ben. Have you importun'd him by any means?
  Mon. Both by myself and many other friend;
    But he, his own affections' counsellor,
    Is to himself- I will not say how true-
    But to himself so secret and so close,
    So far from sounding and discovery,
    As is the bud bit with an envious worm
    Ere he can spread his sweet leaves to the air
    Or dedicate his beauty to the sun.
    Could we but learn from whence his sorrows grow,
    We would as willingly give cure as know.

                       Enter Romeo.

  Ben. See, where he comes. So please you step aside,
    I'll know his grievance, or be much denied.
  Mon. I would thou wert so happy by thy stay
    To hear true shrift. Come, madam, let's away,
                                     Exeunt [Montague and Wife].
  Ben. Good morrow, cousin.
  Rom. Is the day so young?
  Ben. But new struck nine.
  Rom. Ay me! sad hours seem long.
    Was that my father that went hence so fast?
  Ben. It was. What sadness lengthens Romeo's hours?
  Rom. Not having that which having makes them short.
  Ben. In love?
  Rom. Out-
  Ben. Of love?
  Rom. Out of her favour where I am in love.
  Ben. Alas that love, so gentle in his view,
    Should be so tyrannous and rough in proof!
  Rom. Alas that love, whose view is muffled still,
    Should without eyes see pathways to his will!
    Where shall we dine? O me! What fray was here?
    Yet tell me not, for I have heard it all.
    Here's much to do with hate, but more with love.
    Why then, O brawling love! O loving hate!
    O anything, of nothing first create!
    O heavy lightness! serious vanity!
    Misshapen chaos of well-seeming forms!
    Feather of lead, bright smoke, cold fire, sick health!
    Still-waking sleep, that is not what it is
    This love feel I, that feel no love in this.
    Dost thou not laugh?
  Ben. No, coz, I rather weep.
  Rom. Good heart, at what?
  Ben. At thy good heart's oppression.
  Rom. Why, such is love's transgression.
    Griefs of mine own lie heavy in my breast,
    Which thou wilt propagate, to have it prest
    With more of thine. This love that thou hast shown
    Doth add more grief to too much of mine own.
    Love is a smoke rais'd with the fume of sighs;
    Being purg'd, a fire sparkling in lovers' eyes;
    Being vex'd, a sea nourish'd with lovers' tears.
    What is it else? A madness most discreet,
    A choking gall, and a preserving sweet.
    Farewell, my coz.
  Ben. Soft! I will go along.
    An if you leave me so, you do me wrong.
  Rom. Tut! I have lost myself; I am not here:
    This is not Romeo, he's some other where.
  Ben. Tell me in sadness, who is that you love?
  Rom. What, shall I groan and tell thee?
  Ben. Groan? Why, no;
    But sadly tell me who.
  Rom. Bid a sick man in sadness make his will.
    Ah, word ill urg'd to one that is so ill!
    In sadness, cousin, I do love a woman.
  Ben. I aim'd so near when I suppos'd you lov'd.
  Rom. A right good markman! And she's fair I love.
  Ben. A right fair mark, fair coz, is soonest hit.
  Rom. Well, in that hit you miss. She'll not be hit
    With Cupid's arrow. She hath Dian's wit,
    And, in strong proof of chastity well arm'd,
    From Love's weak childish bow she lives unharm'd.
    She will not stay the siege of loving terms,
    Nor bide th' encounter of assailing eyes,
    Nor ope her lap to saint-seducing gold.
    O, she's rich in beauty; only poor
    That, when she dies, with beauty dies her store.
  Ben. Then she hath sworn that she will still live chaste?
  Rom. She hath, and in that sparing makes huge waste;
    For beauty, starv'd with her severity,
    Cuts beauty off from all posterity.
    She is too fair, too wise, wisely too fair,
    To merit bliss by making me despair.
    She hath forsworn to love, and in that vow
    Do I live dead that live to tell it now.
  Ben. Be rul'd by me: forget to think of her.
  Rom. O, teach me how I should forget to think!
  Ben. By giving liberty unto thine eyes.
    Examine other beauties.
  Rom. 'Tis the way
    To call hers (exquisite) in question more.
    These happy masks that kiss fair ladies' brows,
    Being black puts us in mind they hide the fair.
    He that is strucken blind cannot forget
    The precious treasure of his eyesight lost.
    Show me a mistress that is passing fair,
    What doth her beauty serve but as a note
    Where I may read who pass'd that passing fair?
    Farewell. Thou canst not teach me to forget.
  Ben. I'll pay that doctrine, or else die in debt.      Exeunt.

 


Scene II.
A Street.

Enter Capulet, County Paris, and [Servant] -the Clown.

  Cap. But Montague is bound as well as I,
    In penalty alike; and 'tis not hard, I think,
    For men so old as we to keep the peace.
  Par. Of honourable reckoning are you both,
    And pity 'tis you liv'd at odds so long.
    But now, my lord, what say you to my suit?
  Cap. But saying o'er what I have said before:
    My child is yet a stranger in the world,
    She hath not seen the change of fourteen years;
    Let two more summers wither in their pride
    Ere we may think her ripe to be a bride.
  Par. Younger than she are happy mothers made.
  Cap. And too soon marr'd are those so early made.
    The earth hath swallowed all my hopes but she;
    She is the hopeful lady of my earth.
    But woo her, gentle Paris, get her heart;
    My will to her consent is but a part.
    An she agree, within her scope of choice
    Lies my consent and fair according voice.
    This night I hold an old accustom'd feast,
    Whereto I have invited many a guest,
    Such as I love; and you among the store,
    One more, most welcome, makes my number more.
    At my poor house look to behold this night
    Earth-treading stars that make dark heaven light.
    Such comfort as do lusty young men feel
    When well apparell'd April on the heel
    Of limping Winter treads, even such delight
    Among fresh female buds shall you this night
    Inherit at my house. Hear all, all see,
    And like her most whose merit most shall be;
    Which, on more view of many, mine, being one,
    May stand in number, though in reck'ning none.
    Come, go with me. [To Servant, giving him a paper] Go,
sirrah,
      trudge about
    Through fair Verona; find those persons out
    Whose names are written there, and to them say,
    My house and welcome on their pleasure stay-
                                     Exeunt [Capulet and Paris].
  Serv. Find them out whose names are written here? It is written
    that the shoemaker should meddle with his yard and the tailor
    with his last, the fisher with his pencil and the painter
with
    his nets; but I am sent to find those persons whose names are
    here writ, and can never find what names the writing person
hath
    here writ. I must to the learned. In good time!

                   Enter Benvolio and Romeo.

  Ben. Tut, man, one fire burns out another's burning;
    One pain is lessoned by another's anguish;
    Turn giddy, and be holp by backward turning;
    One desperate grief cures with another's languish.
    Take thou some new infection to thy eye,
    And the rank poison of the old will die.
  Rom. Your plantain leaf is excellent for that.
  Ben. For what, I pray thee?
  Rom. For your broken shin.
  Ben. Why, Romeo, art thou mad?
  Rom. Not mad, but bound more than a madman is;
    Shut up in Prison, kept without my food,
    Whipp'd and tormented and- God-den, good fellow.
  Serv. God gi' go-den. I pray, sir, can you read?
  Rom. Ay, mine own fortune in my misery.
  Serv. Perhaps you have learned it without book. But I pray, can
you
    read anything you see?
  Rom. Ay, If I know the letters and the language.
  Serv. Ye say honestly. Rest you merry!
  Rom. Stay, fellow; I can read.                       He reads.

      'Signior Martino and his wife and daughters;
      County Anselmo and his beauteous sisters;
      The lady widow of Vitruvio;
      Signior Placentio and His lovely nieces;
      Mercutio and his brother Valentine;
      Mine uncle Capulet, his wife, and daughters;
      My fair niece Rosaline and Livia;
      Signior Valentio and His cousin Tybalt;
      Lucio and the lively Helena.'

    [Gives back the paper.] A fair assembly. Whither should they
come?
  Serv. Up.
  Rom. Whither?
  Serv. To supper, to our house.
  Rom. Whose house?
  Serv. My master's.
  Rom. Indeed I should have ask'd you that before.
  Serv. Now I'll tell you without asking. My master is the great
rich
    Capulet; and if you be not of the house of Montagues, I pray
come
    and crush a cup of wine. Rest you merry!               Exit.
  Ben. At this same ancient feast of Capulet's
    Sups the fair Rosaline whom thou so lov'st;
    With all the admired beauties of Verona.
    Go thither, and with unattainted eye
    Compare her face with some that I shall show,
    And I will make thee think thy swan a crow.
  Rom. When the devout religion of mine eye
    Maintains such falsehood, then turn tears to fires;
    And these, who, often drown'd, could never die,
    Transparent heretics, be burnt for liars!
    One fairer than my love? The all-seeing sun
    Ne'er saw her match since first the world begun.
  Ben. Tut! you saw her fair, none else being by,
    Herself pois'd with herself in either eye;
    But in that crystal scales let there be weigh'd
    Your lady's love against some other maid
    That I will show you shining at this feast,
    And she shall scant show well that now seems best.
  Rom. I'll go along, no such sight to be shown,
    But to rejoice in splendour of my own.              [Exeunt.]

 


Scene III.
Capulet's house.

Enter Capulet's Wife, and Nurse.

  Wife. Nurse, where's my daughter? Call her forth to me.
  Nurse. Now, by my maidenhead at twelve year old,
    I bade her come. What, lamb! what ladybird!
    God forbid! Where's this girl? What, Juliet!

                         Enter Juliet.

  Jul. How now? Who calls?
  Nurse. Your mother.
  Jul. Madam, I am here.
    What is your will?
  Wife. This is the matter- Nurse, give leave awhile,
    We must talk in secret. Nurse, come back again;
    I have rememb'red me, thou's hear our counsel.
    Thou knowest my daughter's of a pretty age.
  Nurse. Faith, I can tell her age unto an hour.
  Wife. She's not fourteen.
  Nurse. I'll lay fourteen of my teeth-
    And yet, to my teen be it spoken, I have but four-
    She is not fourteen. How long is it now
    To Lammastide?
  Wife. A fortnight and odd days.
  Nurse. Even or odd, of all days in the year,
    Come Lammas Eve at night shall she be fourteen.
    Susan and she (God rest all Christian souls!)
    Were of an age. Well, Susan is with God;
    She was too good for me. But, as I said,
    On Lammas Eve at night shall she be fourteen;
    That shall she, marry; I remember it well.
    'Tis since the earthquake now eleven years;
    And she was wean'd (I never shall forget it),
    Of all the days of the year, upon that day;
    For I had then laid wormwood to my dug,
    Sitting in the sun under the dovehouse wall.
    My lord and you were then at Mantua.
    Nay, I do bear a brain. But, as I said,
    When it did taste the wormwood on the nipple
    Of my dug and felt it bitter, pretty fool,
    To see it tetchy and fall out with the dug!
    Shake, quoth the dovehouse! 'Twas no need, I trow,
    To bid me trudge.
    And since that time it is eleven years,
    For then she could stand high-lone; nay, by th' rood,
    She could have run and waddled all about;
    For even the day before, she broke her brow;
    And then my husband (God be with his soul!
    'A was a merry man) took up the child.
    'Yea,' quoth he, 'dost thou fall upon thy face?
    Thou wilt fall backward when thou hast more wit;
    Wilt thou not, Jule?' and, by my holidam,
    The pretty wretch left crying, and said 'Ay.'
    To see now how a jest shall come about!
    I warrant, an I should live a thousand yeas,
    I never should forget it. 'Wilt thou not, Jule?' quoth he,
    And, pretty fool, it stinted, and said 'Ay.'
  Wife. Enough of this. I pray thee hold thy peace.
  Nurse. Yes, madam. Yet I cannot choose but laugh
    To think it should leave crying and say 'Ay.'
    And yet, I warrant, it bad upon it brow
    A bump as big as a young cock'rel's stone;
    A perilous knock; and it cried bitterly.
    'Yea,' quoth my husband, 'fall'st upon thy face?
    Thou wilt fall backward when thou comest to age;
    Wilt thou not, Jule?' It stinted, and said 'Ay.'
  Jul. And stint thou too, I pray thee, nurse, say I.
  Nurse. Peace, I have done. God mark thee to his grace!
    Thou wast the prettiest babe that e'er I nurs'd.
    An I might live to see thee married once, I have my wish.
  Wife. Marry, that 'marry' is the very theme
    I came to talk of. Tell me, daughter Juliet,
    How stands your disposition to be married?
  Jul. It is an honour that I dream not of.
  Nurse. An honour? Were not I thine only nurse,
    I would say thou hadst suck'd wisdom from thy teat.
  Wife. Well, think of marriage now. Younger than you,
    Here in Verona, ladies of esteem,
    Are made already mothers. By my count,
    I was your mother much upon these years
    That you are now a maid. Thus then in brief:
    The valiant Paris seeks you for his love.
  Nurse. A man, young lady! lady, such a man
    As all the world- why he's a man of wax.
  Wife. Verona's summer hath not such a flower.
  Nurse. Nay, he's a flower, in faith- a very flower.
  Wife. What say you? Can you love the gentleman?
    This night you shall behold him at our feast.
    Read o'er the volume of young Paris' face,
    And find delight writ there with beauty's pen;
    Examine every married lineament,
    And see how one another lends content;
    And what obscur'd in this fair volume lies
    Find written in the margent of his eyes,
    This precious book of love, this unbound lover,
    To beautify him only lacks a cover.
    The fish lives in the sea, and 'tis much pride
    For fair without the fair within to hide.
    That book in many's eyes doth share the glory,
    That in gold clasps locks in the golden story;
    So shall you share all that he doth possess,
    By having him making yourself no less.
  Nurse. No less? Nay, bigger! Women grow by men
  Wife. Speak briefly, can you like of Paris' love?
  Jul. I'll look to like, if looking liking move;
    But no more deep will I endart mine eye
    Than your consent gives strength to make it fly.

                        Enter Servingman.

  Serv. Madam, the guests are come, supper serv'd up, you call'd,
my
    young lady ask'd for, the nurse curs'd in the pantry, and
    everything in extremity. I must hence to wait. I beseech you
    follow straight.
  Wife. We follow thee.                       Exit [Servingman].
    Juliet, the County stays.
  Nurse. Go, girl, seek happy nights to happy days.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


Scene IV.
A street.

Enter Romeo, Mercutio, Benvolio, with five or six other Maskers;
Torchbearers.

  Rom. What, shall this speech be spoke for our excuse?
    Or shall we on without apology?
  Ben. The date is out of such prolixity.
    We'll have no Cupid hoodwink'd with a scarf,
    Bearing a Tartar's painted bow of lath,
    Scaring the ladies like a crowkeeper;
    Nor no without-book prologue, faintly spoke
    After the prompter, for our entrance;
    But, let them measure us by what they will,
    We'll measure them a measure, and be gone.
  Rom. Give me a torch. I am not for this ambling.
    Being but heavy, I will bear the light.
  Mer. Nay, gentle Romeo, we must have you dance.
  Rom. Not I, believe me. You have dancing shoes
    With nimble soles; I have a soul of lead
    So stakes me to the ground I cannot move.
  Mer. You are a lover. Borrow Cupid's wings
    And soar with them above a common bound.
  Rom. I am too sore enpierced with his shaft
    To soar with his light feathers; and so bound
    I cannot bound a pitch above dull woe.
    Under love's heavy burthen do I sink.
  Mer. And, to sink in it, should you burthen love-
    Too great oppression for a tender thing.
  Rom. Is love a tender thing? It is too rough,
    Too rude, too boist'rous, and it pricks like thorn.
  Mer. If love be rough with you, be rough with love.
    Prick love for pricking, and you beat love down.
    Give me a case to put my visage in.
    A visor for a visor! What care I
    What curious eye doth quote deformities?
    Here are the beetle brows shall blush for me.
  Ben. Come, knock and enter; and no sooner in
    But every man betake him to his legs.
  Rom. A torch for me! Let wantons light of heart
    Tickle the senseless rushes with their heels;
    For I am proverb'd with a grandsire phrase,
    I'll be a candle-holder and look on;
    The game was ne'er so fair, and I am done.
  Mer. Tut! dun's the mouse, the constable's own word!
    If thou art Dun, we'll draw thee from the mire
    Of this sir-reverence love, wherein thou stick'st
    Up to the ears. Come, we burn daylight, ho!
  Rom. Nay, that's not so.
  Mer. I mean, sir, in delay
    We waste our lights in vain, like lamps by day.
    Take our good meaning, for our judgment sits
    Five times in that ere once in our five wits.
  Rom. And we mean well, in going to this masque;
    But 'tis no wit to go.
  Mer. Why, may one ask?
  Rom. I dreamt a dream to-night.
  Mer. And so did I.
  Rom. Well, what was yours?
  Mer. That dreamers often lie.
  Rom. In bed asleep, while they do dream things true.
  Mer. O, then I see Queen Mab hath been with you.
    She is the fairies' midwife, and she comes
    In shape no bigger than an agate stone
    On the forefinger of an alderman,
    Drawn with a team of little atomies
    Athwart men's noses as they lie asleep;
    Her wagon spokes made of long spinners' legs,
    The cover, of the wings of grasshoppers;
    Her traces, of the smallest spider's web;
    Her collars, of the moonshine's wat'ry beams;
    Her whip, of cricket's bone; the lash, of film;
    Her wagoner, a small grey-coated gnat,
    Not half so big as a round little worm
    Prick'd from the lazy finger of a maid;
    Her chariot is an empty hazelnut,
    Made by the joiner squirrel or old grub,
    Time out o' mind the fairies' coachmakers.
    And in this state she 'gallops night by night
    Through lovers' brains, and then they dream of love;
    O'er courtiers' knees, that dream on cursies straight;
    O'er lawyers' fingers, who straight dream on fees;
    O'er ladies' lips, who straight on kisses dream,
    Which oft the angry Mab with blisters plagues,
    Because their breaths with sweetmeats tainted are.
    Sometime she gallops o'er a courtier's nose,
    And then dreams he of smelling out a suit;
    And sometime comes she with a tithe-pig's tail
    Tickling a parson's nose as 'a lies asleep,
    Then dreams he of another benefice.
    Sometimes she driveth o'er a soldier's neck,
    And then dreams he of cutting foreign throats,
    Of breaches, ambuscadoes, Spanish blades,
    Of healths five fadom deep; and then anon
    Drums in his ear, at which he starts and wakes,
    And being thus frighted, swears a prayer or two
    And sleeps again. This is that very Mab
    That plats the manes of horses in the night
    And bakes the elflocks in foul sluttish, hairs,
    Which once untangled much misfortune bodes
    This is the hag, when maids lie on their backs,
    That presses them and learns them first to bear,
    Making them women of good carriage.
    This is she-
  Rom. Peace, peace, Mercutio, peace!
    Thou talk'st of nothing.
  Mer. True, I talk of dreams;
    Which are the children of an idle brain,
    Begot of nothing but vain fantasy;
    Which is as thin of substance as the air,
    And more inconstant than the wind, who wooes
    Even now the frozen bosom of the North
    And, being anger'd, puffs away from thence,
    Turning his face to the dew-dropping South.
  Ben. This wind you talk of blows us from ourselves.
    Supper is done, and we shall come too late.
  Rom. I fear, too early; for my mind misgives
    Some consequence, yet hanging in the stars,
    Shall bitterly begin his fearful date
    With this night's revels and expire the term
    Of a despised life, clos'd in my breast,
    By some vile forfeit of untimely death.
    But he that hath the steerage of my course
    Direct my sail! On, lusty gentlemen!
  Ben. Strike, drum.
                           They march about the stage. [Exeunt.]

 


Scene V.
Capulet's house.

Servingmen come forth with napkins.

  1. Serv. Where's Potpan, that he helps not to take away?
    He shift a trencher! he scrape a trencher!
  2. Serv. When good manners shall lie all in one or two men's
hands,
    and they unwash'd too, 'tis a foul thing.
  1. Serv. Away with the join-stools, remove the court-cubbert,
look
    to the plate. Good thou, save me a piece of marchpane and, as
    thou loves me, let the porter let in Susan Grindstone and
Nell.
    Anthony, and Potpan!
  2. Serv. Ay, boy, ready.
  1. Serv. You are look'd for and call'd for, ask'd for and
sought
    for, in the great chamber.
  3. Serv. We cannot be here and there too. Cheerly, boys!
    Be brisk awhile, and the longer liver take all.      Exeunt.

    Enter the Maskers, Enter, [with Servants,] Capulet, his Wife,
              Juliet, Tybalt, and all the Guests
               and Gentlewomen to the Maskers.

  Cap. Welcome, gentlemen! Ladies that have their toes
    Unplagu'd with corns will have a bout with you.
    Ah ha, my mistresses! which of you all
    Will now deny to dance? She that makes dainty,
    She I'll swear hath corns. Am I come near ye now?
    Welcome, gentlemen! I have seen the day
    That I have worn a visor and could tell
    A whispering tale in a fair lady's ear,
    Such as would please. 'Tis gone, 'tis gone, 'tis gone!
    You are welcome, gentlemen! Come, musicians, play.
    A hall, a hall! give room! and foot it, girls.
                                    Music plays, and they dance.
    More light, you knaves! and turn the tables up,
    And quench the fire, the room is grown too hot.
    Ah, sirrah, this unlook'd-for sport comes well.
    Nay, sit, nay, sit, good cousin Capulet,
    For you and I are past our dancing days.
    How long is't now since last yourself and I
    Were in a mask?
  2. Cap. By'r Lady, thirty years.
  Cap. What, man? 'Tis not so much, 'tis not so much!
    'Tis since the nuptial of Lucentio,
    Come Pentecost as quickly as it will,
    Some five-and-twenty years, and then we mask'd.
  2. Cap. 'Tis more, 'tis more! His son is elder, sir;
    His son is thirty.
  Cap. Will you tell me that?
    His son was but a ward two years ago.
  Rom. [to a Servingman] What lady's that, which doth enrich the
hand
    Of yonder knight?
  Serv. I know not, sir.
  Rom. O, she doth teach the torches to burn bright!
    It seems she hangs upon the cheek of night
    Like a rich jewel in an Ethiop's ear-
    Beauty too rich for use, for earth too dear!
    So shows a snowy dove trooping with crows
    As yonder lady o'er her fellows shows.
    The measure done, I'll watch her place of stand
    And, touching hers, make blessed my rude hand.
    Did my heart love till now? Forswear it, sight!
    For I ne'er saw true beauty till this night.
  Tyb. This, by his voice, should be a Montague.
    Fetch me my rapier, boy. What, dares the slave
    Come hither, cover'd with an antic face,
    To fleer and scorn at our solemnity?
    Now, by the stock and honour of my kin,
    To strike him dead I hold it not a sin.
  Cap. Why, how now, kinsman? Wherefore storm you so?
  Tyb. Uncle, this is a Montague, our foe;
    A villain, that is hither come in spite
    To scorn at our solemnity this night.
  Cap. Young Romeo is it?
  Tyb. 'Tis he, that villain Romeo.
  Cap. Content thee, gentle coz, let him alone.
    'A bears him like a portly gentleman,
    And, to say truth, Verona brags of him
    To be a virtuous and well-govern'd youth.
    I would not for the wealth of all this town
    Here in my house do him disparagement.
    Therefore be patient, take no note of him.
    It is my will; the which if thou respect,
    Show a fair presence and put off these frowns,
    An ill-beseeming semblance for a feast.
  Tyb. It fits when such a villain is a guest.
    I'll not endure him.
  Cap. He shall be endur'd.
    What, goodman boy? I say he shall. Go to!
    Am I the master here, or you? Go to!
    You'll not endure him? God shall mend my soul!
    You'll make a mutiny among my guests!
    You will set cock-a-hoop! you'll be the man!
  Tyb. Why, uncle, 'tis a shame.
  Cap. Go to, go to!
    You are a saucy boy. Is't so, indeed?
    This trick may chance to scathe you. I know what.
    You must contrary me! Marry, 'tis time.-
    Well said, my hearts!- You are a princox- go!
    Be quiet, or- More light, more light!- For shame!
    I'll make you quiet; what!- Cheerly, my hearts!
  Tyb. Patience perforce with wilful choler meeting
    Makes my flesh tremble in their different greeting.
    I will withdraw; but this intrusion shall,
    Now seeming sweet, convert to bitt'rest gall.          Exit.
  Rom. If I profane with my unworthiest hand
    This holy shrine, the gentle fine is this:
    My lips, two blushing pilgrims, ready stand
    To smooth that rough touch with a tender kiss.
  Jul. Good pilgrim, you do wrong your hand too much,
    Which mannerly devotion shows in this;
    For saints have hands that pilgrims' hands do touch,
    And palm to palm is holy palmers' kiss.
  Rom. Have not saints lips, and holy palmers too?
  Jul. Ay, pilgrim, lips that they must use in pray'r.
  Rom. O, then, dear saint, let lips do what hands do!
    They pray; grant thou, lest faith turn to despair.
  Jul. Saints do not move, though grant for prayers' sake.
  Rom. Then move not while my prayer's effect I take.
    Thus from my lips, by thine my sin is purg'd.  [Kisses her.]
  Jul. Then have my lips the sin that they have took.
  Rom. Sin from my lips? O trespass sweetly urg'd!
    Give me my sin again.                          [Kisses her.]
  Jul. You kiss by th' book.
  Nurse. Madam, your mother craves a word with you.
  Rom. What is her mother?
  Nurse. Marry, bachelor,
    Her mother is the lady of the house.
    And a good lady, and a wise and virtuous.
    I nurs'd her daughter that you talk'd withal.
    I tell you, he that can lay hold of her
    Shall have the chinks.
  Rom. Is she a Capulet?
    O dear account! my life is my foe's debt.
  Ben. Away, be gone; the sport is at the best.
  Rom. Ay, so I fear; the more is my unrest.
  Cap. Nay, gentlemen, prepare not to be gone;
    We have a trifling foolish banquet towards.
    Is it e'en so? Why then, I thank you all.
    I thank you, honest gentlemen. Good night.
    More torches here! [Exeunt Maskers.] Come on then, let's to
bed.
    Ah, sirrah, by my fay, it waxes late;
    I'll to my rest.
                              Exeunt [all but Juliet and Nurse].
  Jul. Come hither, nurse. What is yond gentleman?
  Nurse. The son and heir of old Tiberio.
  Jul. What's he that now is going out of door?
  Nurse. Marry, that, I think, be young Petruchio.
  Jul. What's he that follows there, that would not dance?
  Nurse. I know not.
  Jul. Go ask his name.- If he be married,
    My grave is like to be my wedding bed.
  Nurse. His name is Romeo, and a Montague,
    The only son of your great enemy.
  Jul. My only love, sprung from my only hate!
    Too early seen unknown, and known too late!
    Prodigious birth of love it is to me
    That I must love a loathed enemy.
  Nurse. What's this? what's this?
  Jul. A rhyme I learnt even now
    Of one I danc'd withal.
                                     One calls within, 'Juliet.'
  Nurse. Anon, anon!
    Come, let's away; the strangers all are gone.        Exeunt.

 


<<THIS ELECTRONIC VERSION OF THE COMPLETE WORKS OF WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARE IS COPYRIGHT 1990-1993 BY WORLD LIBRARY, INC., AND IS
PROVIDED BY PROJECT GUTENBERG ETEXT OF CARNEGIE MELLON UNIVERSITY
WITH PERMISSION.  ELECTRONIC AND MACHINE READABLE COPIES MAY BE
DISTRIBUTED SO LONG AS SUCH COPIES (1) ARE FOR YOUR OR OTHERS
PERSONAL USE ONLY, AND (2) ARE NOT DISTRIBUTED OR USED
COMMERCIALLY.  PROHIBITED COMMERCIAL DISTRIBUTION INCLUDES BY ANY
SERVICE THAT CHARGES FOR DOWNLOAD TIME OR FOR MEMBERSHIP.>>

 

PROLOGUE

Enter Chorus.

  Chor. Now old desire doth in his deathbed lie,
    And young affection gapes to be his heir;
    That fair for which love groan'd for and would die,
    With tender Juliet match'd, is now not fair.
    Now Romeo is belov'd, and loves again,
    Alike bewitched by the charm of looks;
    But to his foe suppos'd he must complain,
    And she steal love's sweet bait from fearful hooks.
    Being held a foe, he may not have access
    To breathe such vows as lovers use to swear,
    And she as much in love, her means much less
    To meet her new beloved anywhere;
    But passion lends them power, time means, to meet,
    Temp'ring extremities with extreme sweet.
Exit.

 


ACT II. Scene I.
A lane by the wall of Capulet's orchard.

Enter Romeo alone.

  Rom. Can I go forward when my heart is here?
    Turn back, dull earth, and find thy centre out.
                     [Climbs the wall and leaps down within it.]

                   Enter Benvolio with Mercutio.

  Ben. Romeo! my cousin Romeo! Romeo!
  Mer. He is wise,
    And, on my life, hath stol'n him home to bed.
  Ben. He ran this way, and leapt this orchard wall.
    Call, good Mercutio.
  Mer. Nay, I'll conjure too.
    Romeo! humours! madman! passion! lover!
    Appear thou in the likeness of a sigh;
    Speak but one rhyme, and I am satisfied!
    Cry but 'Ay me!' pronounce but 'love' and 'dove';
    Speak to my gossip Venus one fair word,
    One nickname for her purblind son and heir,
    Young Adam Cupid, he that shot so trim
    When King Cophetua lov'd the beggar maid!
    He heareth not, he stirreth not, be moveth not;
    The ape is dead, and I must conjure him.
    I conjure thee by Rosaline's bright eyes.
    By her high forehead and her scarlet lip,
    By her fine foot, straight leg, and quivering thigh,
    And the demesnes that there adjacent lie,
    That in thy likeness thou appear to us!
  Ben. An if he hear thee, thou wilt anger him.
  Mer. This cannot anger him. 'Twould anger him
    To raise a spirit in his mistress' circle
    Of some strange nature, letting it there stand
    Till she had laid it and conjur'd it down.
    That were some spite; my invocation
    Is fair and honest: in his mistress' name,
    I conjure only but to raise up him.
  Ben. Come, he hath hid himself among these trees
    To be consorted with the humorous night.
    Blind is his love and best befits the dark.
  Mer. If love be blind, love cannot hit the mark.
    Now will he sit under a medlar tree
    And wish his mistress were that kind of fruit
    As maids call medlars when they laugh alone.
    O, Romeo, that she were, O that she were
    An open et cetera, thou a pop'rin pear!
    Romeo, good night. I'll to my truckle-bed;
    This field-bed is too cold for me to sleep.
    Come, shall we go?
  Ben. Go then, for 'tis in vain
    'To seek him here that means not to be found.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


Scene II.
Capulet's orchard.

Enter Romeo.

  Rom. He jests at scars that never felt a wound.

                     Enter Juliet above at a window.

    But soft! What light through yonder window breaks?
    It is the East, and Juliet is the sun!
    Arise, fair sun, and kill the envious moon,
    Who is already sick and pale with grief
    That thou her maid art far more fair than she.
    Be not her maid, since she is envious.
    Her vestal livery is but sick and green,
    And none but fools do wear it. Cast it off.
    It is my lady; O, it is my love!
    O that she knew she were!
    She speaks, yet she says nothing. What of that?
    Her eye discourses; I will answer it.
    I am too bold; 'tis not to me she speaks.
    Two of the fairest stars in all the heaven,
    Having some business, do entreat her eyes
    To twinkle in their spheres till they return.
    What if her eyes were there, they in her head?
    The brightness of her cheek would shame those stars
    As daylight doth a lamp; her eyes in heaven
    Would through the airy region stream so bright
    That birds would sing and think it were not night.
    See how she leans her cheek upon her hand!
    O that I were a glove upon that hand,
    That I might touch that cheek!
  Jul. Ay me!
  Rom. She speaks.
    O, speak again, bright angel! for thou art
    As glorious to this night, being o'er my head,
    As is a winged messenger of heaven
    Unto the white-upturned wond'ring eyes
    Of mortals that fall back to gaze on him
    When he bestrides the lazy-pacing clouds
    And sails upon the bosom of the air.
  Jul. O Romeo, Romeo! wherefore art thou Romeo?
    Deny thy father and refuse thy name!
    Or, if thou wilt not, be but sworn my love,
    And I'll no longer be a Capulet.
  Rom. [aside] Shall I hear more, or shall I speak at this?
  Jul. 'Tis but thy name that is my enemy.
    Thou art thyself, though not a Montague.
    What's Montague? it is nor hand, nor foot,
    Nor arm, nor face, nor any other part
    Belonging to a man. O, be some other name!
    What's in a name? That which we call a rose
    By any other name would smell as sweet.
    So Romeo would, were he not Romeo call'd,
    Retain that dear perfection which he owes
    Without that title. Romeo, doff thy name;
    And for that name, which is no part of thee,
    Take all myself.
  Rom. I take thee at thy word.
    Call me but love, and I'll be new baptiz'd;
    Henceforth I never will be Romeo.
  Jul. What man art thou that, thus bescreen'd in night,
    So stumblest on my counsel?
  Rom. By a name
    I know not how to tell thee who I am.
    My name, dear saint, is hateful to myself,
    Because it is an enemy to thee.
    Had I it written, I would tear the word.
  Jul. My ears have yet not drunk a hundred words
    Of that tongue's utterance, yet I know the sound.
    Art thou not Romeo, and a Montague?
  Rom. Neither, fair saint, if either thee dislike.
  Jul. How cam'st thou hither, tell me, and wherefore?
    The orchard walls are high and hard to climb,
    And the place death, considering who thou art,
    If any of my kinsmen find thee here.
  Rom. With love's light wings did I o'erperch these walls;
    For stony limits cannot hold love out,
    And what love can do, that dares love attempt.
    Therefore thy kinsmen are no let to me.
  Jul. If they do see thee, they will murther thee.
  Rom. Alack, there lies more peril in thine eye
    Than twenty of their swords! Look thou but sweet,
    And I am proof against their enmity.
  Jul. I would not for the world they saw thee here.
  Rom. I have night's cloak to hide me from their sight;
    And but thou love me, let them find me here.
    My life were better ended by their hate
    Than death prorogued, wanting of thy love.
  Jul. By whose direction found'st thou out this place?
  Rom. By love, that first did prompt me to enquire.
    He lent me counsel, and I lent him eyes.
    I am no pilot; yet, wert thou as far
    As that vast shore wash'd with the farthest sea,
    I would adventure for such merchandise.
  Jul. Thou knowest the mask of night is on my face;
    Else would a maiden blush bepaint my cheek
    For that which thou hast heard me speak to-night.
    Fain would I dwell on form- fain, fain deny
    What I have spoke; but farewell compliment!
    Dost thou love me, I know thou wilt say 'Ay';
    And I will take thy word. Yet, if thou swear'st,
    Thou mayst prove false. At lovers' perjuries,
    They say Jove laughs. O gentle Romeo,
    If thou dost love, pronounce it faithfully.
    Or if thou thinkest I am too quickly won,
    I'll frown, and be perverse, and say thee nay,
    So thou wilt woo; but else, not for the world.
    In truth, fair Montague, I am too fond,
    And therefore thou mayst think my haviour light;
    But trust me, gentleman, I'll prove more true
    Than those that have more cunning to be strange.
    I should have been more strange, I must confess,
    But that thou overheard'st, ere I was ware,
    My true-love passion. Therefore pardon me,
    And not impute this yielding to light love,
    Which the dark night hath so discovered.
  Rom. Lady, by yonder blessed moon I swear,
    That tips with silver all these fruit-tree tops-
  Jul. O, swear not by the moon, th' inconstant moon,
    That monthly changes in her circled orb,
    Lest that thy love prove likewise variable.
  Rom. What shall I swear by?
  Jul. Do not swear at all;
    Or if thou wilt, swear by thy gracious self,
    Which is the god of my idolatry,
    And I'll believe thee.
  Rom. If my heart's dear love-
  Jul. Well, do not swear. Although I joy in thee,
    I have no joy of this contract to-night.
    It is too rash, too unadvis'd, too sudden;
    Too like the lightning, which doth cease to be
    Ere one can say 'It lightens.' Sweet, good night!
    This bud of love, by summer's ripening breath,
    May prove a beauteous flow'r when next we meet.
    Good night, good night! As sweet repose and rest
    Come to thy heart as that within my breast!
  Rom. O, wilt thou leave me so unsatisfied?
  Jul. What satisfaction canst thou have to-night?
  Rom. Th' exchange of thy love's faithful vow for mine.
  Jul. I gave thee mine before thou didst request it;
    And yet I would it were to give again.
  Rom. Would'st thou withdraw it? For what purpose, love?
  Jul. But to be frank and give it thee again.
    And yet I wish but for the thing I have.
    My bounty is as boundless as the sea,
    My love as deep; the more I give to thee,
    The more I have, for both are infinite.
    I hear some noise within. Dear love, adieu!
                                           [Nurse] calls within.
    Anon, good nurse! Sweet Montague, be true.
    Stay but a little, I will come again.                [Exit.]
  Rom. O blessed, blessed night! I am afeard,
    Being in night, all this is but a dream,
    Too flattering-sweet to be substantial.

                       Enter Juliet above.

  Jul. Three words, dear Romeo, and good night indeed.
    If that thy bent of love be honourable,
    Thy purpose marriage, send me word to-morrow,
    By one that I'll procure to come to thee,
    Where and what time thou wilt perform the rite;
    And all my fortunes at thy foot I'll lay
    And follow thee my lord throughout the world.
  Nurse. (within) Madam!
  Jul. I come, anon.- But if thou meanest not well,
    I do beseech thee-
  Nurse. (within) Madam!
  Jul. By-and-by I come.-
    To cease thy suit and leave me to my grief.
    To-morrow will I send.
  Rom. So thrive my soul-
  Jul. A thousand times good night!                        Exit.
  Rom. A thousand times the worse, to want thy light!
    Love goes toward love as schoolboys from their books;
    But love from love, towards school with heavy looks.

                     Enter Juliet again, [above].

  Jul. Hist! Romeo, hist! O for a falconer's voice
    To lure this tassel-gentle back again!
    Bondage is hoarse and may not speak aloud;
    Else would I tear the cave where Echo lies,
    And make her airy tongue more hoarse than mine
    With repetition of my Romeo's name.
    Romeo!
  Rom. It is my soul that calls upon my name.
    How silver-sweet sound lovers' tongues by night,
    Like softest music to attending ears!
  Jul. Romeo!
  Rom. My dear?
  Jul. At what o'clock to-morrow
    Shall I send to thee?
  Rom. By the hour of nine.
  Jul. I will not fail. 'Tis twenty years till then.
    I have forgot why I did call thee back.
  Rom. Let me stand here till thou remember it.
  Jul. I shall forget, to have thee still stand there,
    Rememb'ring how I love thy company.
  Rom. And I'll still stay, to have thee still forget,
    Forgetting any other home but this.
  Jul. 'Tis almost morning. I would have thee gone-
    And yet no farther than a wanton's bird,
    That lets it hop a little from her hand,
    Like a poor prisoner in his twisted gyves,
    And with a silk thread plucks it back again,
    So loving-jealous of his liberty.
  Rom. I would I were thy bird.
  Jul. Sweet, so would I.
    Yet I should kill thee with much cherishing.
    Good night, good night! Parting is such sweet sorrow,
    That I shall say good night till it be morrow.
                                                         [Exit.]
  Rom. Sleep dwell upon thine eyes, peace in thy breast!
    Would I were sleep and peace, so sweet to rest!
    Hence will I to my ghostly father's cell,
    His help to crave and my dear hap to tell.
 Exit

 


Scene III.
Friar Laurence's cell.

Enter Friar, [Laurence] alone, with a basket.

  Friar. The grey-ey'd morn smiles on the frowning night,
    Check'ring the Eastern clouds with streaks of light;
    And flecked darkness like a drunkard reels
    From forth day's path and Titan's fiery wheels.
    Non, ere the sun advance his burning eye
    The day to cheer and night's dank dew to dry,
    I must up-fill this osier cage of ours
    With baleful weeds and precious-juiced flowers.
    The earth that's nature's mother is her tomb.
    What is her burying gave, that is her womb;
    And from her womb children of divers kind
    We sucking on her natural bosom find;
    Many for many virtues excellent,
    None but for some, and yet all different.
    O, mickle is the powerful grace that lies
    In plants, herbs, stones, and their true qualities;
    For naught so vile that on the earth doth live
    But to the earth some special good doth give;
    Nor aught so good but, strain'd from that fair use,
    Revolts from true birth, stumbling on abuse.
    Virtue itself turns vice, being misapplied,
    And vice sometime's by action dignified.
    Within the infant rind of this small flower
    Poison hath residence, and medicine power;
    For this, being smelt, with that part cheers each part;
    Being tasted, slays all senses with the heart.
    Two such opposed kings encamp them still
    In man as well as herbs- grace and rude will;
    And where the worser is predominant,
    Full soon the canker death eats up that plant.

                        Enter Romeo.

  Rom. Good morrow, father.
  Friar. Benedicite!
    What early tongue so sweet saluteth me?
    Young son, it argues a distempered head
    So soon to bid good morrow to thy bed.
    Care keeps his watch in every old man's eye,
    And where care lodges sleep will never lie;
    But where unbruised youth with unstuff'd brain
    Doth couch his limbs, there golden sleep doth reign.
    Therefore thy earliness doth me assure
    Thou art uprous'd with some distemp'rature;
    Or if not so, then here I hit it right-
    Our Romeo hath not been in bed to-night.
  Rom. That last is true-the sweeter rest was mine.
  Friar. God pardon sin! Wast thou with Rosaline?
  Rom. With Rosaline, my ghostly father? No.
    I have forgot that name, and that name's woe.
  Friar. That's my good son! But where hast thou been then?
  Rom. I'll tell thee ere thou ask it me again.
    I have been feasting with mine enemy,
    Where on a sudden one hath wounded me
    That's by me wounded. Both our remedies
    Within thy help and holy physic lies.
    I bear no hatred, blessed man, for, lo,
    My intercession likewise steads my foe.
  Friar. Be plain, good son, and homely in thy drift
    Riddling confession finds but riddling shrift.
  Rom. Then plainly know my heart's dear love is set
    On the fair daughter of rich Capulet;
    As mine on hers, so hers is set on mine,
    And all combin'd, save what thou must combine
    By holy marriage. When, and where, and how
    We met, we woo'd, and made exchange of vow,
    I'll tell thee as we pass; but this I pray,
    That thou consent to marry us to-day.
  Friar. Holy Saint Francis! What a change is here!
    Is Rosaline, that thou didst love so dear,
    So soon forsaken? Young men's love then lies
    Not truly in their hearts, but in their eyes.
    Jesu Maria! What a deal of brine
    Hath wash'd thy sallow cheeks for Rosaline!
    How much salt water thrown away in waste,
    To season love, that of it doth not taste!
    The sun not yet thy sighs from heaven clears,
    Thy old groans ring yet in mine ancient ears.
    Lo, here upon thy cheek the stain doth sit
    Of an old tear that is not wash'd off yet.
    If e'er thou wast thyself, and these woes thine,
    Thou and these woes were all for Rosaline.
    And art thou chang'd? Pronounce this sentence then:
    Women may fall when there's no strength in men.
  Rom. Thou chid'st me oft for loving Rosaline.
  Friar. For doting, not for loving, pupil mine.
  Rom. And bad'st me bury love.
  Friar. Not in a grave
    To lay one in, another out to have.
  Rom. I pray thee chide not. She whom I love now
    Doth grace for grace and love for love allow.
    The other did not so.
  Friar. O, she knew well
    Thy love did read by rote, that could not spell.
    But come, young waverer, come go with me.
    In one respect I'll thy assistant be;
    For this alliance may so happy prove
    To turn your households' rancour to pure love.
  Rom. O, let us hence! I stand on sudden haste.
  Friar. Wisely, and slow. They stumble that run fast.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


Scene IV.
A street.

Enter Benvolio and Mercutio.

  Mer. Where the devil should this Romeo be?
    Came he not home to-night?
  Ben. Not to his father's. I spoke with his man.
  Mer. Why, that same pale hard-hearted wench, that Rosaline,
    Torments him so that he will sure run mad.
  Ben. Tybalt, the kinsman to old Capulet,
    Hath sent a letter to his father's house.
  Mer. A challenge, on my life.
  Ben. Romeo will answer it.
  Mer. Any man that can write may answer a letter.
  Ben. Nay, he will answer the letter's master, how he dares,
being
    dared.
  Mer. Alas, poor Romeo, he is already dead! stabb'd with a white
    wench's black eye; shot through the ear with a love song; the
    very pin of his heart cleft with the blind bow-boy's
butt-shaft;
    and is he a man to encounter Tybalt?
  Ben. Why, what is Tybalt?
  Mer. More than Prince of Cats, I can tell you. O, he's the
    courageous captain of compliments. He fights as you sing
    pricksong-keeps time, distance, and proportion; rests me his
    minim rest, one, two, and the third in your bosom! the very
    butcher of a silk button, a duellist, a duellist! a gentleman
of
    the very first house, of the first and second cause. Ah, the
    immortal passado! the punto reverse! the hay.
  Ben. The what?
  Mer. The pox of such antic, lisping, affecting fantasticoes-
these
    new tuners of accent! 'By Jesu, a very good blade! a very
tall
    man! a very good whore!' Why, is not this a lamentable thing,
    grandsir, that we should be thus afflicted with these strange
    flies, these fashion-mongers, these pardona-mi's, who stand
so
    much on the new form that they cannot sit at ease on the old
    bench? O, their bones, their bones!

                               Enter Romeo.

  Ben. Here comes Romeo! here comes Romeo!
  Mer. Without his roe, like a dried herring. O flesh, flesh, how
art
    thou fishified! Now is he for the numbers that Petrarch
flowed
    in. Laura, to his lady, was but a kitchen wench (marry, she
had a
    better love to berhyme her), Dido a dowdy, Cleopatra a gypsy,
    Helen and Hero hildings and harlots, This be a gray eye or
so,
    but not to the purpose. Signior Romeo, bon jour! There's a
French
    salutation to your French slop. You gave us the counterfeit
    fairly last night.
  Rom. Good morrow to you both. What counterfeit did I give you?
  Mer. The slip, sir, the slip. Can you not conceive?
  Rom. Pardon, good Mercutio. My business was great, and in such
a
    case as mine a man may strain courtesy.
  Mer. That's as much as to say, such a case as yours constrains
a
    man to bow in the hams.
  Rom. Meaning, to cursy.
  Mer. Thou hast most kindly hit it.
  Rom. A most courteous exposition.
  Mer. Nay, I am the very pink of courtesy.
  Rom. Pink for flower.
  Mer. Right.
  Rom. Why, then is my pump well-flower'd.
  Mer. Well said! Follow me this jest now till thou hast worn out
thy
    pump, that, when the single sole of it is worn, the jest may
    remain, after the wearing, solely singular.
  Rom. O single-sold jest, solely singular for the singleness!
  Mer. Come between us, good Benvolio! My wits faint.
  Rom. Swits and spurs, swits and spurs! or I'll cry a match.
  Mer. Nay, if our wits run the wild-goose chase, I am done; for
thou
    hast more of the wild goose in one of thy wits than, I am
sure, I
    have in my whole five. Was I with you there for the goose?
  Rom. Thou wast never with me for anything when thou wast not
there
    for the goose.
  Mer. I will bite thee by the ear for that jest.
  Rom. Nay, good goose, bite not!
  Mer. Thy wit is a very bitter sweeting; it is a most sharp
sauce.
  Rom. And is it not, then, well serv'd in to a sweet goose?
  Mer. O, here's a wit of cheveril, that stretches from an inch
    narrow to an ell broad!
  Rom. I stretch it out for that word 'broad,' which, added to
the
    goose, proves thee far and wide a broad goose.
  Mer. Why, is not this better now than groaning for love? Now
art
    thou sociable, now art thou Romeo; now art thou what thou
art, by
    art as well as by nature. For this drivelling love is like a
    great natural that runs lolling up and down to hide his
bauble in
    a hole.
  Ben. Stop there, stop there!
  Mer. Thou desirest me to stop in my tale against the hair.
  Ben. Thou wouldst else have made thy tale large.
  Mer. O, thou art deceiv'd! I would have made it short; for I
was
    come to the whole depth of my tale, and meant indeed to
occupy
    the argument no longer.
  Rom. Here's goodly gear!

                      Enter Nurse and her Man [Peter].

  Mer. A sail, a sail!
  Ben. Two, two! a shirt and a smock.
  Nurse. Peter!
  Peter. Anon.
  Nurse. My fan, Peter.
  Mer. Good Peter, to hide her face; for her fan's the fairer
face of
    the two.
  Nurse. God ye good morrow, gentlemen.
  Mer. God ye good-den, fair gentlewoman.
  Nurse. Is it good-den?
  Mer. 'Tis no less, I tell ye; for the bawdy hand of the dial is
now
    upon the prick of noon.
  Nurse. Out upon you! What a man are you!
  Rom. One, gentlewoman, that God hath made for himself to mar.
  Nurse. By my troth, it is well said. 'For himself to mar,'
quoth
    'a? Gentlemen, can any of you tell me where I may find the
young
    Romeo?
  Rom. I can tell you; but young Romeo will be older when you
have
    found him than he was when you sought him. I am the youngest
of
    that name, for fault of a worse.
  Nurse. You say well.
  Mer. Yea, is the worst well? Very well took, i' faith! wisely,
    wisely.
  Nurse. If you be he, sir, I desire some confidence with you.
  Ben. She will endite him to some supper.
  Mer. A bawd, a bawd, a bawd! So ho!
  Rom. What hast thou found?
  Mer. No hare, sir; unless a hare, sir, in a lenten pie, that is
    something stale and hoar ere it be spent
                                     He walks by them and sings.

                   An old hare hoar,
                   And an old hare hoar,
                Is very good meat in Lent;
                   But a hare that is hoar
                   Is too much for a score
                When it hoars ere it be spent.

    Romeo, will you come to your father's? We'll to dinner
thither.
  Rom. I will follow you.
  Mer. Farewell, ancient lady. Farewell,
    [sings] lady, lady, lady.
                                      Exeunt Mercutio, Benvolio.
  Nurse. Marry, farewell! I Pray you, Sir, what saucy merchant
was
    this that was so full of his ropery?
  Rom. A gentleman, nurse, that loves to hear himself talk and
will
    speak more in a minute than he will stand to in a month.
  Nurse. An 'a speak anything against me, I'll take him down, an
'a
    were lustier than he is, and twenty such jacks; and if I
cannot,
    I'll find those that shall. Scurvy knave! I am none of his
    flirt-gills; I am none of his skains-mates. And thou must
stand
    by too, and suffer every knave to use me at his pleasure!
  Peter. I saw no man use you at his pleasure. If I had, my
weapon
    should quickly have been out, I warrant you. I dare draw as
soon
    as another man, if I see occasion in a good quarrel, and the
law
    on my side.
  Nurse. Now, afore God, I am so vexed that every part about me
    quivers. Scurvy knave! Pray you, sir, a word; and, as I told
you,
    my young lady bid me enquire you out. What she bid me say, I
will
    keep to myself; but first let me tell ye, if ye should lead
her
    into a fool's paradise, as they say, it were a very gross
kind of
    behaviour, as they say; for the gentlewoman is young; and
    therefore, if you should deal double with her, truly it were
an
    ill thing to be off'red to any gentlewoman, and very weak
dealing.
  Rom. Nurse, commend me to thy lady and mistress. I protest unto
    thee-
  Nurse. Good heart, and I faith I will tell her as much. Lord,
    Lord! she will be a joyful woman.
  Rom. What wilt thou tell her, nurse? Thou dost not mark me.
  Nurse. I will tell her, sir, that you do protest, which, as I
take
    it, is a gentlemanlike offer.
  Rom. Bid her devise
    Some means to come to shrift this afternoon;
    And there she shall at Friar Laurence' cell
    Be shriv'd and married. Here is for thy pains.
  Nurse. No, truly, sir; not a penny.
  Rom. Go to! I say you shall.
  Nurse. This afternoon, sir? Well, she shall be there.
  Rom. And stay, good nurse, behind the abbey wall.
    Within this hour my man shall be with thee
    And bring thee cords made like a tackled stair,
    Which to the high topgallant of my joy
    Must be my convoy in the secret night.
    Farewell. Be trusty, and I'll quit thy pains.
    Farewell. Commend me to thy mistress.
  Nurse. Now God in heaven bless thee! Hark you, sir.
  Rom. What say'st thou, my dear nurse?
  Nurse. Is your man secret? Did you ne'er hear say,
    Two may keep counsel, putting one away?
  Rom. I warrant thee my man's as true as steel.
  Nurse. Well, sir, my mistress is the sweetest lady. Lord, Lord!
    when 'twas a little prating thing- O, there is a nobleman in
    town, one Paris, that would fain lay knife aboard; but she,
good
    soul, had as lieve see a toad, a very toad, as see him. I
anger
    her sometimes, and tell her that Paris is the properer man;
but
    I'll warrant you, when I say so, she looks as pale as any
clout
    in the versal world. Doth not rosemary and Romeo begin both
with
    a letter?
  Rom. Ay, nurse; what of that? Both with an R.
  Nurse. Ah, mocker! that's the dog's name. R is for the- No; I
know
    it begins with some other letter; and she hath the prettiest
    sententious of it, of you and rosemary, that it would do you
good
    to hear it.
  Rom. Commend me to thy lady.
  Nurse. Ay, a thousand times. [Exit Romeo.] Peter!
  Peter. Anon.
  Nurse. Peter, take my fan, and go before, and apace.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


Scene V.
Capulet's orchard.

Enter Juliet.

  Jul. The clock struck nine when I did send the nurse;
    In half an hour she 'promis'd to return.
    Perchance she cannot meet him. That's not so.
    O, she is lame! Love's heralds should be thoughts,
    Which ten times faster glide than the sun's beams
    Driving back shadows over low'ring hills.
    Therefore do nimble-pinion'd doves draw Love,
    And therefore hath the wind-swift Cupid wings.
    Now is the sun upon the highmost hill
    Of this day's journey, and from nine till twelve
    Is three long hours; yet she is not come.
    Had she affections and warm youthful blood,
    She would be as swift in motion as a ball;
    My words would bandy her to my sweet love,
    And his to me,
    But old folks, many feign as they were dead-
    Unwieldy, slow, heavy and pale as lead.

                      Enter Nurse [and Peter].

    O God, she comes! O honey nurse, what news?
    Hast thou met with him? Send thy man away.
  Nurse. Peter, stay at the gate.
                                                   [Exit Peter.]
  Jul. Now, good sweet nurse- O Lord, why look'st thou sad?
    Though news be sad, yet tell them merrily;
    If good, thou shamest the music of sweet news
    By playing it to me with so sour a face.
  Nurse. I am aweary, give me leave awhile.
    Fie, how my bones ache! What a jaunce have I had!
  Jul. I would thou hadst my bones, and I thy news.
    Nay, come, I pray thee speak. Good, good nurse, speak.
  Nurse. Jesu, what haste! Can you not stay awhile?
    Do you not see that I am out of breath?
  Jul. How art thou out of breath when thou hast breath
    To say to me that thou art out of breath?
    The excuse that thou dost make in this delay
    Is longer than the tale thou dost excuse.
    Is thy news good or bad? Answer to that.
    Say either, and I'll stay the circumstance.
    Let me be satisfied, is't good or bad?
  Nurse. Well, you have made a simple choice; you know not how to
    choose a man. Romeo? No, not he. Though his face be better
than
    any man's, yet his leg excels all men's; and for a hand and a
    foot, and a body, though they be not to be talk'd on, yet
they
    are past compare. He is not the flower of courtesy, but, I'll
    warrant him, as gentle as a lamb. Go thy ways, wench; serve
God.
    What, have you din'd at home?
  Jul. No, no. But all this did I know before.
    What says he of our marriage? What of that?
  Nurse. Lord, how my head aches! What a head have I!
    It beats as it would fall in twenty pieces.
    My back o' t' other side,- ah, my back, my back!
    Beshrew your heart for sending me about
    To catch my death with jauncing up and down!
  Jul. I' faith, I am sorry that thou art not well.
    Sweet, sweet, Sweet nurse, tell me, what says my love?
  Nurse. Your love says, like an honest gentleman, and a
courteous,
    and a kind, and a handsome; and, I warrant, a virtuous- Where
is
    your mother?
  Jul. Where is my mother? Why, she is within.
    Where should she be? How oddly thou repliest!
    'Your love says, like an honest gentleman,
    "Where is your mother?"'
  Nurse. O God's Lady dear!
    Are you so hot? Marry come up, I trow.
    Is this the poultice for my aching bones?
    Henceforward do your messages yourself.
  Jul. Here's such a coil! Come, what says Romeo?
  Nurse. Have you got leave to go to shrift to-day?
  Jul. I have.
  Nurse. Then hie you hence to Friar Laurence' cell;
    There stays a husband to make you a wife.
    Now comes the wanton blood up in your cheeks:
    They'll be in scarlet straight at any news.
    Hie you to church; I must another way,
    To fetch a ladder, by the which your love
    Must climb a bird's nest soon when it is dark.
    I am the drudge, and toil in your delight;
    But you shall bear the burthen soon at night.
    Go; I'll to dinner; hie you to the cell.
  Jul. Hie to high fortune! Honest nurse, farewell.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


Scene VI.
Friar Laurence's cell.

Enter Friar [Laurence] and Romeo.

  Friar. So smile the heavens upon this holy act
    That after-hours with sorrow chide us not!
  Rom. Amen, amen! But come what sorrow can,
    It cannot countervail the exchange of joy
    That one short minute gives me in her sight.
    Do thou but close our hands with holy words,
    Then love-devouring death do what he dare-
    It is enough I may but call her mine.
  Friar. These violent delights have violent ends
    And in their triumph die, like fire and powder,
    Which, as they kiss, consume. The sweetest honey
    Is loathsome in his own deliciousness
    And in the taste confounds the appetite.
    Therefore love moderately: long love doth so;
    Too swift arrives as tardy as too slow.

                     Enter Juliet.

    Here comes the lady. O, so light a foot
    Will ne'er wear out the everlasting flint.
    A lover may bestride the gossamer
    That idles in the wanton summer air,
    And yet not fall; so light is vanity.
  Jul. Good even to my ghostly confessor.
  Friar. Romeo shall thank thee, daughter, for us both.
  Jul. As much to him, else is his thanks too much.
  Rom. Ah, Juliet, if the measure of thy joy
    Be heap'd like mine, and that thy skill be more
    To blazon it, then sweeten with thy breath
    This neighbour air, and let rich music's tongue
    Unfold the imagin'd happiness that both
    Receive in either by this dear encounter.
  Jul. Conceit, more rich in matter than in words,
    Brags of his substance, not of ornament.
    They are but beggars that can count their worth;
    But my true love is grown to such excess
    cannot sum up sum of half my wealth.
  Friar. Come, come with me, and we will make short work;
    For, by your leaves, you shall not stay alone
    Till Holy Church incorporate two in one.
                                                       [Exeunt.]

 


<<THIS ELECTRONIC VERSION OF THE COMPLETE WORKS OF WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARE IS COPYRIGHT 1990-1993 BY WORLD LIBRARY, INC., AND IS
PROVIDED BY PROJECT GUTENBERG ETEXT OF CARNEGIE MELLON UNIVERSITY
WITH PERMISSION.  ELECTRONIC AND MACHINE READABLE COPIES MAY BE
DISTRIBUTED SO LONG AS SUCH COPIES (1) ARE FOR YOUR OR OTHERS
PERSONAL USE ONLY, AND (2) ARE NOT DISTRIBUTED OR USED
COMMERCIALLY.  PROHIBITED COMMERCIAL DISTRIBUTION INCLUDES BY ANY
SERVICE THAT CHARGES FOR DOWNLOAD TIME OR FOR MEMBERSHIP.>>

 

ACT III. Scene I.
A public place.

Enter Mercutio, Benvolio, and Men.

  Ben. I pray thee, good Mercutio, let's retire.
    The day is hot, the Capulets abroad.
    And if we meet, we shall not scape a brawl,
    For now, these hot days, is the mad blood stirring.
  Mer. Thou art like one of these fellows that, when he enters
the
    confines of a tavern, claps me his sword upon the table and
says
    'God send me no need of thee!' and by the operation of the
second
    cup draws him on the drawer, when indeed there is no need.
  Ben. Am I like such a fellow?
  Mer. Come, come, thou art as hot a jack in thy mood as any in
    Italy; and as soon moved to be moody, and as soon moody to be
    moved.
  Ben. And what to?
  Mer. Nay, an there were two such, we should have none shortly,
for
    one would kill the other. Thou! why, thou wilt quarrel with a
man
    that hath a hair more or a hair less in his beard than thou
hast.
    Thou wilt quarrel with a man for cracking nuts, having no
other
    reason but because thou hast hazel eyes. What eye but such an
eye
    would spy out such a quarrel? Thy head is as full of quarrels
as
    an egg is full of meat; and yet thy head hath been beaten as
    addle as an egg for quarrelling. Thou hast quarrell'd with a
man
    for coughing in the street, because he hath wakened thy dog
that
    hath lain asleep in the sun. Didst thou not fall out with a
    tailor for wearing his new doublet before Easter, with
another
    for tying his new shoes with an old riband? And yet thou wilt
    tutor me from quarrelling!
  Ben. An I were so apt to quarrel as thou art, any man should
buy
    the fee simple of my life for an hour and a quarter.
  Mer. The fee simple? O simple!

                       Enter Tybalt and others.

  Ben. By my head, here come the Capulets.
  Mer. By my heel, I care not.
  Tyb. Follow me close, for I will speak to them.
    Gentlemen, good den. A word with one of you.
  Mer. And but one word with one of us?
    Couple it with something; make it a word and a blow.
  Tyb. You shall find me apt enough to that, sir, an you will
give me
    occasion.
  Mer. Could you not take some occasion without giving
  Tyb. Mercutio, thou consortest with Romeo.
  Mer. Consort? What, dost thou make us minstrels? An thou make
    minstrels of us, look to hear nothing but discords. Here's my
    fiddlestick; here's that shall make you dance. Zounds,
consort!
  Ben. We talk here in the public haunt of men.
    Either withdraw unto some private place
    And reason coldly of your grievances,
    Or else depart. Here all eyes gaze on us.
  Mer. Men's eyes were made to look, and let them gaze.
    I will not budge for no man's pleasure,

                        Enter Romeo.

  Tyb. Well, peace be with you, sir. Here comes my man.
  Mer. But I'll be hang'd, sir, if he wear your livery.
    Marry, go before to field, he'll be your follower!
    Your worship in that sense may call him man.
  Tyb. Romeo, the love I bear thee can afford
    No better term than this: thou art a villain.
  Rom. Tybalt, the reason that I have to love thee
    Doth much excuse the appertaining rage
    To such a greeting. Villain am I none.
    Therefore farewell. I see thou knowest me not.
  Tyb. Boy, this shall not excuse the injuries
    That thou hast done me; therefore turn and draw.
  Rom. I do protest I never injur'd thee,
    But love thee better than thou canst devise
    Till thou shalt know the reason of my love;
    And so good Capulet, which name I tender
    As dearly as mine own, be satisfied.
  Mer. O calm, dishonourable, vile submission!
    Alla stoccata carries it away.                      [Draws.]
    Tybalt, you ratcatcher, will you walk?
  Tyb. What wouldst thou have with me?
  Mer. Good King of Cats, nothing but one of your nine lives.
That I
    mean to make bold withal, and, as you shall use me hereafter,

    dry-beat the rest of the eight. Will you pluck your sword out
of
    his pitcher by the ears? Make haste, lest mine be about your
ears
    ere it be out.
  Tyb. I am for you.                                    [Draws.]
  Rom. Gentle Mercutio, put thy rapier up.
  Mer. Come, sir, your passado!
                                                   [They fight.]
  Rom. Draw, Benvolio; beat down their weapons.
    Gentlemen, for shame! forbear this outrage!
    Tybalt, Mercutio, the Prince expressly hath
    Forbid this bandying in Verona streets.
    Hold, Tybalt! Good Mercutio!
         Tybalt under Romeo's arm thrusts Mercutio in, and flies
                                           [with his Followers].
  Mer. I am hurt.
    A plague o' both your houses! I am sped.
    Is he gone and hath nothing?
  Ben. What, art thou hurt?
  Mer. Ay, ay, a scratch, a scratch. Marry, 'tis enough.
    Where is my page? Go, villain, fetch a surgeon.
                                                    [Exit Page.]
  Rom. Courage, man. The hurt cannot be much.
  Mer. No, 'tis not so deep as a well, nor so wide as a church
door;
    but 'tis enough, 'twill serve. Ask for me to-morrow, and you
    shall find me a grave man. I am peppered, I warrant, for this
    world. A plague o' both your houses! Zounds, a dog, a rat, a
    mouse, a cat, to scratch a man to death! a braggart, a rogue,
a
    villain, that fights by the book of arithmetic! Why the devil
    came you between us? I was hurt under your arm.
  Rom. I thought all for the best.
  Mer. Help me into some house, Benvolio,
    Or I shall faint. A plague o' both your houses!
    They have made worms' meat of me. I have it,
    And soundly too. Your houses!
                                 [Exit. [supported by Benvolio].
  Rom. This gentleman, the Prince's near ally,
    My very friend, hath got this mortal hurt
    In my behalf- my reputation stain'd
    With Tybalt's slander- Tybalt, that an hour
    Hath been my kinsman. O sweet Juliet,
    Thy beauty hath made me effeminate
    And in my temper soft'ned valour's steel

                      Enter Benvolio.

  Ben. O Romeo, Romeo, brave Mercutio's dead!
    That gallant spirit hath aspir'd the clouds,
    Which too untimely here did scorn the earth.
  Rom. This day's black fate on moe days doth depend;
    This but begins the woe others must end.

                       Enter Tybalt.

  Ben. Here comes the furious Tybalt back again.
  Rom. Alive in triumph, and Mercutio slain?
    Away to heaven respective lenity,
    And fire-ey'd fury be my conduct now!
    Now, Tybalt, take the 'villain' back again
    That late thou gavest me; for Mercutio's soul
    Is but a little way above our heads,
    Staying for thine to keep him company.
    Either thou or I, or both, must go with him.
  Tyb. Thou, wretched boy, that didst consort him here,
    Shalt with him hence.
  Rom. This shall determine that.
                                       They fight. Tybalt falls.
  Ben. Romeo, away, be gone!
    The citizens are up, and Tybalt slain.
    Stand not amaz'd. The Prince will doom thee death
    If thou art taken. Hence, be gone, away!
  Rom. O, I am fortune's fool!
  Ben. Why dost thou stay?
                                                     Exit Romeo.
                      Enter Citizens.

  Citizen. Which way ran he that kill'd Mercutio?
    Tybalt, that murtherer, which way ran he?
  Ben. There lies that Tybalt.
  Citizen. Up, sir, go with me.
    I charge thee in the Prince's name obey.

  Enter Prince [attended], Old Montague, Capulet, their Wives,
                     and [others].

  Prince. Where are the vile beginners of this fray?
  Ben. O noble Prince. I can discover all
    The unlucky manage of this fatal brawl.
    There lies the man, slain by young Romeo,
    That slew thy kinsman, brave Mercutio.
  Cap. Wife. Tybalt, my cousin! O my brother's child!
    O Prince! O husband! O, the blood is spill'd
    Of my dear kinsman! Prince, as thou art true,
    For blood of ours shed blood of Montague.
    O cousin, cousin!
  Prince. Benvolio, who began this bloody fray?
  Ben. Tybalt, here slain, whom Romeo's hand did stay.
    Romeo, that spoke him fair, bid him bethink
    How nice the quarrel was, and urg'd withal
    Your high displeasure. All this- uttered
    With gentle breath, calm look, knees humbly bow'd-
    Could not take truce with the unruly spleen
    Of Tybalt deaf to peace, but that he tilts
    With piercing steel at bold Mercutio's breast;
    Who, all as hot, turns deadly point to point,
    And, with a martial scorn, with one hand beats
    Cold death aside and with the other sends
    It back to Tybalt, whose dexterity
    Retorts it. Romeo he cries aloud,
    'Hold, friends! friends, part!' and swifter than his tongue,
    His agile arm beats down their fatal points,
    And 'twixt them rushes; underneath whose arm
    An envious thrust from Tybalt hit the life
    Of stout Mercutio, and then Tybalt fled;
    But by-and-by comes back to Romeo,
    Who had but newly entertain'd revenge,
    And to't they go like lightning; for, ere I
    Could draw to part them, was stout Tybalt slain;
    And, as he fell, did Romeo turn and fly.
    This is the truth, or let Benvolio die.
  Cap. Wife. He is a kinsman to the Montague;
    Affection makes him false, he speaks not true.
    Some twenty of them fought in this black strife,
    And all those twenty could but kill one life.
    I beg for justice, which thou, Prince, must give.
    Romeo slew Tybalt; Romeo must not live.
  Prince. Romeo slew him; he slew Mercutio.
    Who now the price of his dear blood doth owe?
  Mon. Not Romeo, Prince; he was Mercutio's friend;
    His fault concludes but what the law should end,
    The life of Tybalt.
  Prince. And for that offence
    Immediately we do exile him hence.
    I have an interest in your hate's proceeding,
    My blood for your rude brawls doth lie a-bleeding;
    But I'll amerce you with so strong a fine
    That you shall all repent the loss of mine.
    I will be deaf to pleading and excuses;
    Nor tears nor prayers shall purchase out abuses.
    Therefore use none. Let Romeo hence in haste,
    Else, when he is found, that hour is his last.
    Bear hence this body, and attend our will.
    Mercy but murders, pardoning those that kill.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


Scene II.
Capulet's orchard.

Enter Juliet alone.

  Jul. Gallop apace, you fiery-footed steeds,
    Towards Phoebus' lodging! Such a wagoner
    As Phaeton would whip you to the West
    And bring in cloudy night immediately.
    Spread thy close curtain, love-performing night,
    That runaway eyes may wink, and Romeo
    Leap to these arms untalk'd of and unseen.
    Lovers can see to do their amorous rites
    By their own beauties; or, if love be blind,
    It best agrees with night. Come, civil night,
    Thou sober-suited matron, all in black,
    And learn me how to lose a winning match,
    Play'd for a pair of stainless maidenhoods.
    Hood my unmann'd blood, bating in my cheeks,
    With thy black mantle till strange love, grown bold,
    Think true love acted simple modesty.
    Come, night; come, Romeo; come, thou day in night;
    For thou wilt lie upon the wings of night
    Whiter than new snow upon a raven's back.
    Come, gentle night; come, loving, black-brow'd night;
    Give me my Romeo; and, when he shall die,
    Take him and cut him out in little stars,
    And he will make the face of heaven so fine
    That all the world will be in love with night
    And pay no worship to the garish sun.
    O, I have bought the mansion of a love,
    But not possess'd it; and though I am sold,
    Not yet enjoy'd. So tedious is this day
    As is the night before some festival
    To an impatient child that hath new robes
    And may not wear them. O, here comes my nurse,

                Enter Nurse, with cords.

    And she brings news; and every tongue that speaks
    But Romeo's name speaks heavenly eloquence.
    Now, nurse, what news? What hast thou there? the cords
    That Romeo bid thee fetch?
  Nurse. Ay, ay, the cords.
                                             [Throws them down.]
  Jul. Ay me! what news? Why dost thou wring thy hands
  Nurse. Ah, weraday! he's dead, he's dead, he's dead!
    We are undone, lady, we are undone!
    Alack the day! he's gone, he's kill'd, he's dead!
  Jul. Can heaven be so envious?
  Nurse. Romeo can,
    Though heaven cannot. O Romeo, Romeo!
    Who ever would have thought it? Romeo!
  Jul. What devil art thou that dost torment me thus?
    This torture should be roar'd in dismal hell.
    Hath Romeo slain himself? Say thou but 'I,'
    And that bare vowel 'I' shall poison more
    Than the death-darting eye of cockatrice.
    I am not I, if there be such an 'I';
    Or those eyes shut that make thee answer 'I.'
    If be be slain, say 'I'; or if not, 'no.'
    Brief sounds determine of my weal or woe.
  Nurse. I saw the wound, I saw it with mine eyes,
    (God save the mark!) here on his manly breast.
    A piteous corse, a bloody piteous corse;
    Pale, pale as ashes, all bedaub'd in blood,
    All in gore-blood. I swounded at the sight.
  Jul. O, break, my heart! poor bankrout, break at once!
    To prison, eyes; ne'er look on liberty!
    Vile earth, to earth resign; end motion here,
    And thou and Romeo press one heavy bier!
  Nurse. O Tybalt, Tybalt, the best friend I had!
    O courteous Tybalt! honest gentleman
    That ever I should live to see thee dead!
  Jul. What storm is this that blows so contrary?
    Is Romeo slaught'red, and is Tybalt dead?
    My dear-lov'd cousin, and my dearer lord?
    Then, dreadful trumpet, sound the general doom!
    For who is living, if those two are gone?
  Nurse. Tybalt is gone, and Romeo banished;
    Romeo that kill'd him, he is banished.
  Jul. O God! Did Romeo's hand shed Tybalt's blood?
  Nurse. It did, it did! alas the day, it did!
  Jul. O serpent heart, hid with a flow'ring face!
    Did ever dragon keep so fair a cave?
    Beautiful tyrant! fiend angelical!
    Dove-feather'd raven! wolvish-ravening lamb!
    Despised substance of divinest show!
    Just opposite to what thou justly seem'st-
    A damned saint, an honourable villain!
    O nature, what hadst thou to do in hell
    When thou didst bower the spirit of a fiend
    In mortal paradise of such sweet flesh?
    Was ever book containing such vile matter
    So fairly bound? O, that deceit should dwell
    In such a gorgeous palace!
  Nurse. There's no trust,
    No faith, no honesty in men; all perjur'd,
    All forsworn, all naught, all dissemblers.
    Ah, where's my man? Give me some aqua vitae.
    These griefs, these woes, these sorrows make me old.
    Shame come to Romeo!
  Jul. Blister'd be thy tongue
    For such a wish! He was not born to shame.
    Upon his brow shame is asham'd to sit;
    For 'tis a throne where honour may be crown'd
    Sole monarch of the universal earth.
    O, what a beast was I to chide at him!
  Nurse. Will you speak well of him that kill'd your cousin?
  Jul. Shall I speak ill of him that is my husband?
    Ah, poor my lord, what tongue shall smooth thy name
    When I, thy three-hours wife, have mangled it?
    But wherefore, villain, didst thou kill my cousin?
    That villain cousin would have kill'd my husband.
    Back, foolish tears, back to your native spring!
    Your tributary drops belong to woe,
    Which you, mistaking, offer up to joy.
    My husband lives, that Tybalt would have slain;
    And Tybalt's dead, that would have slain my husband.
    All this is comfort; wherefore weep I then?
    Some word there was, worser than Tybalt's death,
    That murd'red me. I would forget it fain;
    But O, it presses to my memory
    Like damned guilty deeds to sinners' minds!
    'Tybalt is dead, and Romeo- banished.'
    That 'banished,' that one word 'banished,'
    Hath slain ten thousand Tybalts. Tybalt's death
    Was woe enough, if it had ended there;
    Or, if sour woe delights in fellowship
    And needly will be rank'd with other griefs,
    Why followed not, when she said 'Tybalt's dead,'
    Thy father, or thy mother, nay, or both,
    Which modern lamentation might have mov'd?
    But with a rearward following Tybalt's death,
    'Romeo is banished'- to speak that word
    Is father, mother, Tybalt, Romeo, Juliet,
    All slain, all dead. 'Romeo is banished'-
    There is no end, no limit, measure, bound,
    In that word's death; no words can that woe sound.
    Where is my father and my mother, nurse?
  Nurse. Weeping and wailing over Tybalt's corse.
    Will you go to them? I will bring you thither.
  Jul. Wash they his wounds with tears? Mine shall be spent,
    When theirs are dry, for Romeo's banishment.
    Take up those cords. Poor ropes, you are beguil'd,
    Both you and I, for Romeo is exil'd.
    He made you for a highway to my bed;
    But I, a maid, die maiden-widowed.
    Come, cords; come, nurse. I'll to my wedding bed;
    And death, not Romeo, take my maidenhead!
  Nurse. Hie to your chamber. I'll find Romeo
    To comfort you. I wot well where he is.
    Hark ye, your Romeo will be here at night.
    I'll to him; he is hid at Laurence' cell.
  Jul. O, find him! give this ring to my true knight
    And bid him come to take his last farewell.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


Scene III.
Friar Laurence's cell.

Enter Friar [Laurence].

  Friar. Romeo, come forth; come forth, thou fearful man.
    Affliction is enanmour'd of thy parts,
    And thou art wedded to calamity.

                         Enter Romeo.

  Rom. Father, what news? What is the Prince's doom
    What sorrow craves acquaintance at my hand
    That I yet know not?
  Friar. Too familiar
    Is my dear son with such sour company.
    I bring thee tidings of the Prince's doom.
  Rom. What less than doomsday is the Prince's doom?
  Friar. A gentler judgment vanish'd from his lips-
    Not body's death, but body's banishment.
  Rom. Ha, banishment? Be merciful, say 'death';
    For exile hath more terror in his look,
    Much more than death. Do not say 'banishment.'
  Friar. Hence from Verona art thou banished.
    Be patient, for the world is broad and wide.
  Rom. There is no world without Verona walls,
    But purgatory, torture, hell itself.
    Hence banished is banish'd from the world,
    And world's exile is death. Then 'banishment'
    Is death misterm'd. Calling death 'banishment,'
    Thou cut'st my head off with a golden axe
    And smilest upon the stroke that murders me.
  Friar. O deadly sin! O rude unthankfulness!
    Thy fault our law calls death; but the kind Prince,
    Taking thy part, hath rush'd aside the law,
    And turn'd that black word death to banishment.
    This is dear mercy, and thou seest it not.
  Rom. 'Tis torture, and not mercy. Heaven is here,
    Where Juliet lives; and every cat and dog
    And little mouse, every unworthy thing,
    Live here in heaven and may look on her;
    But Romeo may not. More validity,
    More honourable state, more courtship lives
    In carrion flies than Romeo. They may seize
    On the white wonder of dear Juliet's hand
    And steal immortal blessing from her lips,
    Who, even in pure and vestal modesty,
    Still blush, as thinking their own kisses sin;
    But Romeo may not- he is banished.
    This may flies do, when I from this must fly;
    They are free men, but I am banished.
    And sayest thou yet that exile is not death?
    Hadst thou no poison mix'd, no sharp-ground knife,
    No sudden mean of death, though ne'er so mean,
    But 'banished' to kill me- 'banished'?
    O friar, the damned use that word in hell;
    Howling attends it! How hast thou the heart,
    Being a divine, a ghostly confessor,
    A sin-absolver, and my friend profess'd,
    To mangle me with that word 'banished'?
  Friar. Thou fond mad man, hear me a little speak.
  Rom. O, thou wilt speak again of banishment.
  Friar. I'll give thee armour to keep off that word;
    Adversity's sweet milk, philosophy,
    To comfort thee, though thou art banished.
  Rom. Yet 'banished'? Hang up philosophy!
    Unless philosophy can make a Juliet,
    Displant a town, reverse a prince's doom,
    It helps not, it prevails not. Talk no more.
  Friar. O, then I see that madmen have no ears.
  Rom. How should they, when that wise men have no eyes?
  Friar. Let me dispute with thee of thy estate.
  Rom. Thou canst not speak of that thou dost not feel.
    Wert thou as young as I, Juliet thy love,
    An hour but married, Tybalt murdered,
    Doting like me, and like me banished,
    Then mightst thou speak, then mightst thou tear thy hair,
    And fall upon the ground, as I do now,
    Taking the measure of an unmade grave.
                                                 Knock [within].
  Friar. Arise; one knocks. Good Romeo, hide thyself.
  Rom. Not I; unless the breath of heartsick groans,
    Mist-like infold me from the search of eyes.          Knock.
  Friar. Hark, how they knock! Who's there? Romeo, arise;
    Thou wilt be taken.- Stay awhile!- Stand up;          Knock.
    Run to my study.- By-and-by!- God's will,
    What simpleness is this.- I come, I come!             Knock.
    Who knocks so hard? Whence come you? What's your will
  Nurse. [within] Let me come in, and you shall know my errand.
    I come from Lady Juliet.
  Friar. Welcome then.

                       Enter Nurse.

  Nurse. O holy friar, O, tell me, holy friar
    Where is my lady's lord, where's Romeo?
  Friar. There on the ground, with his own tears made drunk.
  Nurse. O, he is even in my mistress' case,
    Just in her case!
  Friar. O woeful sympathy!
    Piteous predicament!
  Nurse. Even so lies she,
    Blubb'ring and weeping, weeping and blubbering.
    Stand up, stand up! Stand, an you be a man.
    For Juliet's sake, for her sake, rise and stand!
    Why should you fall into so deep an O?
  Rom. (rises) Nurse-
  Nurse. Ah sir! ah sir! Well, death's the end of all.
  Rom. Spakest thou of Juliet? How is it with her?
    Doth not she think me an old murtherer,
    Now I have stain'd the childhood of our joy
    With blood remov'd but little from her own?
    Where is she? and how doth she! and what says
    My conceal'd lady to our cancell'd love?
  Nurse. O, she says nothing, sir, but weeps and weeps;
    And now falls on her bed, and then starts up,
    And Tybalt calls; and then on Romeo cries,
    And then down falls again.
  Rom. As if that name,
    Shot from the deadly level of a gun,
    Did murther her; as that name's cursed hand
    Murder'd her kinsman. O, tell me, friar, tell me,
    In what vile part of this anatomy
    Doth my name lodge? Tell me, that I may sack
    The hateful mansion.                     [Draws his dagger.]
  Friar. Hold thy desperate hand.
    Art thou a man? Thy form cries out thou art;
    Thy tears are womanish, thy wild acts denote
    The unreasonable fury of a beast.
    Unseemly woman in a seeming man!
    Or ill-beseeming beast in seeming both!
    Thou hast amaz'd me. By my holy order,
    I thought thy disposition better temper'd.
    Hast thou slain Tybalt? Wilt thou slay thyself?
    And slay thy lady that in thy life lives,
    By doing damned hate upon thyself?
    Why railest thou on thy birth, the heaven, and earth?
    Since birth and heaven and earth, all three do meet
    In thee at once; which thou at once wouldst lose.
    Fie, fie, thou shamest thy shape, thy love, thy wit,
    Which, like a usurer, abound'st in all,
    And usest none in that true use indeed
    Which should bedeck thy shape, thy love, thy wit.
    Thy noble shape is but a form of wax
    Digressing from the valour of a man;
    Thy dear love sworn but hollow perjury,
    Killing that love which thou hast vow'd to cherish;
    Thy wit, that ornament to shape and love,
    Misshapen in the conduct of them both,
    Like powder in a skilless soldier's flask,
    is get afire by thine own ignorance,
    And thou dismemb'red with thine own defence.
    What, rouse thee, man! Thy Juliet is alive,
    For whose dear sake thou wast but lately dead.
    There art thou happy. Tybalt would kill thee,
    But thou slewest Tybalt. There art thou happy too.
    The law, that threat'ned death, becomes thy friend
    And turns it to exile. There art thou happy.
    A pack of blessings light upon thy back;
    Happiness courts thee in her best array;
    But, like a misbhav'd and sullen wench,
    Thou pout'st upon thy fortune and thy love.
    Take heed, take heed, for such die miserable.
    Go get thee to thy love, as was decreed,
    Ascend her chamber, hence and comfort her.
    But look thou stay not till the watch be set,
    For then thou canst not pass to Mantua,
    Where thou shalt live till we can find a time
    To blaze your marriage, reconcile your friends,
    Beg pardon of the Prince, and call thee back
    With twenty hundred thousand times more joy
    Than thou went'st forth in lamentation.
    Go before, nurse. Commend me to thy lady,
    And bid her hasten all the house to bed,
    Which heavy sorrow makes them apt unto.
    Romeo is coming.
  Nurse. O Lord, I could have stay'd here all the night
    To hear good counsel. O, what learning is!
    My lord, I'll tell my lady you will come.
  Rom. Do so, and bid my sweet prepare to chide.
  Nurse. Here is a ring she bid me give you, sir.
    Hie you, make haste, for it grows very late.           Exit.
  Rom. How well my comfort is reviv'd by this!
  Friar. Go hence; good night; and here stands all your state:
    Either be gone before the watch be set,
    Or by the break of day disguis'd from hence.
    Sojourn in Mantua. I'll find out your man,
    And he shall signify from time to time
    Every good hap to you that chances here.
    Give me thy hand. 'Tis late. Farewell; good night.
  Rom. But that a joy past joy calls out on me,
    It were a grief so brief to part with thee.
    Farewell.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


Scene IV.
Capulet's house

Enter Old Capulet, his Wife, and Paris.

  Cap. Things have fall'n out, sir, so unluckily
    That we have had no time to move our daughter.
    Look you, she lov'd her kinsman Tybalt dearly,
    And so did I. Well, we were born to die.
    'Tis very late; she'll not come down to-night.
    I promise you, but for your company,
    I would have been abed an hour ago.
  Par. These times of woe afford no tune to woo.
    Madam, good night. Commend me to your daughter.
  Lady. I will, and know her mind early to-morrow;
    To-night she's mew'd up to her heaviness.
  Cap. Sir Paris, I will make a desperate tender
    Of my child's love. I think she will be rul'd
    In all respects by me; nay more, I doubt it not.
    Wife, go you to her ere you go to bed;
    Acquaint her here of my son Paris' love
    And bid her (mark you me?) on Wednesday next-
    But, soft! what day is this?
  Par. Monday, my lord.
  Cap. Monday! ha, ha! Well, Wednesday is too soon.
    Thursday let it be- a Thursday, tell her
    She shall be married to this noble earl.
    Will you be ready? Do you like this haste?
    We'll keep no great ado- a friend or two;
    For hark you, Tybalt being slain so late,
    It may be thought we held him carelessly,
    Being our kinsman, if we revel much.
    Therefore we'll have some half a dozen friends,
    And there an end. But what say you to Thursday?
  Par. My lord, I would that Thursday were to-morrow.
  Cap. Well, get you gone. A Thursday be it then.
    Go you to Juliet ere you go to bed;
    Prepare her, wife, against this wedding day.
    Farewell, My lord.- Light to my chamber, ho!
    Afore me, It is so very very late
    That we may call it early by-and-by.
    Good night.
                                                          Exeunt

 


Scene V.
Capulet's orchard.

Enter Romeo and Juliet aloft, at the Window.

  Jul. Wilt thou be gone? It is not yet near day.
    It was the nightingale, and not the lark,
    That pierc'd the fearful hollow of thine ear.
    Nightly she sings on yond pomegranate tree.
    Believe me, love, it was the nightingale.
  Rom. It was the lark, the herald of the morn;
    No nightingale. Look, love, what envious streaks
    Do lace the severing clouds in yonder East.
    Night's candles are burnt out, and jocund day
    Stands tiptoe on the misty mountain tops.
    I must be gone and live, or stay and die.
  Jul. Yond light is not daylight; I know it, I.
    It is some meteor that the sun exhales
    To be to thee this night a torchbearer
    And light thee on the way to Mantua.
    Therefore stay yet; thou need'st not to be gone.
  Rom. Let me be ta'en, let me be put to death.
    I am content, so thou wilt have it so.
    I'll say yon grey is not the morning's eye,
    'Tis but the pale reflex of Cynthia's brow;
    Nor that is not the lark whose notes do beat
    The vaulty heaven so high above our heads.
    I have more care to stay than will to go.
    Come, death, and welcome! Juliet wills it so.
    How is't, my soul? Let's talk; it is not day.
  Jul. It is, it is! Hie hence, be gone, away!
    It is the lark that sings so out of tune,
    Straining harsh discords and unpleasing sharps.
    Some say the lark makes sweet division;
    This doth not so, for she divideth us.
    Some say the lark and loathed toad chang'd eyes;
    O, now I would they had chang'd voices too,
    Since arm from arm that voice doth us affray,
    Hunting thee hence with hunt's-up to the day!
    O, now be gone! More light and light it grows.
  Rom. More light and light- more dark and dark our woes!
 
                          Enter Nurse.

  Nurse. Madam!
  Jul. Nurse?
  Nurse. Your lady mother is coming to your chamber.
    The day is broke; be wary, look about.
  Jul. Then, window, let day in, and let life out.
                                                         [Exit.]
  Rom. Farewell, farewell! One kiss, and I'll descend.
                                                  He goeth down.
  Jul. Art thou gone so, my lord, my love, my friend?
    I must hear from thee every day in the hour,
    For in a minute there are many days.
    O, by this count I shall be much in years
    Ere I again behold my Romeo!
  Rom. Farewell!
    I will omit no opportunity
    That may convey my greetings, love, to thee.
  Jul. O, think'st thou we shall ever meet again?
  Rom. I doubt it not; and all these woes shall serve
    For sweet discourses in our time to come.
  Jul. O God, I have an ill-divining soul!
    Methinks I see thee, now thou art below,
    As one dead in the bottom of a tomb.
    Either my eyesight fails, or thou look'st pale.
  Rom. And trust me, love, in my eye so do you.
    Dry sorrow drinks our blood. Adieu, adieu!
Exit.
  Jul. O Fortune, Fortune! all men call thee fickle.
    If thou art fickle, what dost thou with him
    That is renown'd for faith? Be fickle, Fortune,
    For then I hope thou wilt not keep him long
    But send him back.
  Lady. [within] Ho, daughter! are you up?
  Jul. Who is't that calls? It is my lady mother.
    Is she not down so late, or up so early?
    What unaccustom'd cause procures her hither?

                       Enter Mother.
 
  Lady. Why, how now, Juliet?
  Jul. Madam, I am not well.
  Lady. Evermore weeping for your cousin's death?
    What, wilt thou wash him from his grave with tears?
    An if thou couldst, thou couldst not make him live.
    Therefore have done. Some grief shows much of love;
    But much of grief shows still some want of wit.
  Jul. Yet let me weep for such a feeling loss.
  Lady. So shall you feel the loss, but not the friend
    Which you weep for.
  Jul. Feeling so the loss,
    I cannot choose but ever weep the friend.
  Lady. Well, girl, thou weep'st not so much for his death
    As that the villain lives which slaughter'd him.
  Jul. What villain, madam?
  Lady. That same villain Romeo.
  Jul. [aside] Villain and he be many miles asunder.-
    God pardon him! I do, with all my heart;
    And yet no man like he doth grieve my heart.
  Lady. That is because the traitor murderer lives.
  Jul. Ay, madam, from the reach of these my hands.
    Would none but I might venge my cousin's death!
  Lady. We will have vengeance for it, fear thou not.
    Then weep no more. I'll send to one in Mantua,
    Where that same banish'd runagate doth live,
    Shall give him such an unaccustom'd dram
    That he shall soon keep Tybalt company;
    And then I hope thou wilt be satisfied.
  Jul. Indeed I never shall be satisfied
    With Romeo till I behold him- dead-
    Is my poor heart so for a kinsman vex'd.
    Madam, if you could find out but a man
    To bear a poison, I would temper it;
    That Romeo should, upon receipt thereof,
    Soon sleep in quiet. O, how my heart abhors
    To hear him nam'd and cannot come to him,
    To wreak the love I bore my cousin Tybalt
    Upon his body that hath slaughter'd him!
  Lady. Find thou the means, and I'll find such a man.
    But now I'll tell thee joyful tidings, girl.
  Jul. And joy comes well in such a needy time.
    What are they, I beseech your ladyship?
  Lady. Well, well, thou hast a careful father, child;
    One who, to put thee from thy heaviness,
    Hath sorted out a sudden day of joy
    That thou expects not nor I look'd not for.
  Jul. Madam, in happy time! What day is that?
  Lady. Marry, my child, early next Thursday morn
    The gallant, young, and noble gentleman,
    The County Paris, at Saint Peter's Church,
    Shall happily make thee there a joyful bride.
  Jul. Now by Saint Peter's Church, and Peter too,
    He shall not make me there a joyful bride!
    I wonder at this haste, that I must wed
    Ere he that should be husband comes to woo.
    I pray you tell my lord and father, madam,
    I will not marry yet; and when I do, I swear
    It shall be Romeo, whom you know I hate,
    Rather than Paris. These are news indeed!
  Lady. Here comes your father. Tell him so yourself,
    And see how be will take it at your hands.

                   Enter Capulet and Nurse.

  Cap. When the sun sets the air doth drizzle dew,
    But for the sunset of my brother's son
    It rains downright.
    How now? a conduit, girl? What, still in tears?
    Evermore show'ring? In one little body
    Thou counterfeit'st a bark, a sea, a wind:
    For still thy eyes, which I may call the sea,
    Do ebb and flow with tears; the bark thy body is
    Sailing in this salt flood; the winds, thy sighs,
    Who, raging with thy tears and they with them,
    Without a sudden calm will overset
    Thy tempest-tossed body. How now, wife?
    Have you delivered to her our decree?
  Lady. Ay, sir; but she will none, she gives you thanks.
    I would the fool were married to her grave!
  Cap. Soft! take me with you, take me with you, wife.
    How? Will she none? Doth she not give us thanks?
    Is she not proud? Doth she not count her blest,
    Unworthy as she is, that we have wrought
    So worthy a gentleman to be her bridegroom?
  Jul. Not proud you have, but thankful that you have.
    Proud can I never be of what I hate,
    But thankful even for hate that is meant love.
  Cap. How, how, how, how, choplogic? What is this?
    'Proud'- and 'I thank you'- and 'I thank you not'-
    And yet 'not proud'? Mistress minion you,
    Thank me no thankings, nor proud me no prouds,
    But fettle your fine joints 'gainst Thursday next
    To go with Paris to Saint Peter's Church,
    Or I will drag thee on a hurdle thither.
    Out, you green-sickness carrion I out, you baggage!
    You tallow-face!
  Lady. Fie, fie! what, are you mad?
  Jul. Good father, I beseech you on my knees,
    Hear me with patience but to speak a word.
  Cap. Hang thee, young baggage! disobedient wretch!
    I tell thee what- get thee to church a Thursday
    Or never after look me in the face.
    Speak not, reply not, do not answer me!
    My fingers itch. Wife, we scarce thought us blest
    That God had lent us but this only child;
    But now I see this one is one too much,
    And that we have a curse in having her.
    Out on her, hilding!
  Nurse. God in heaven bless her!
    You are to blame, my lord, to rate her so.
  Cap. And why, my Lady Wisdom? Hold your tongue,
    Good Prudence. Smatter with your gossips, go!
  Nurse. I speak no treason.
  Cap. O, God-i-god-en!
  Nurse. May not one speak?
  Cap. Peace, you mumbling fool!
    Utter your gravity o'er a gossip's bowl,
    For here we need it not.
  Lady. You are too hot.
  Cap. God's bread I it makes me mad. Day, night, late, early,
    At home, abroad, alone, in company,
    Waking or sleeping, still my care hath been
    To have her match'd; and having now provided
    A gentleman of princely parentage,
    Of fair demesnes, youthful, and nobly train'd,
    Stuff'd, as they say, with honourable parts,
    Proportion'd as one's thought would wish a man-
    And then to have a wretched puling fool,
    A whining mammet, in her fortune's tender,
    To answer 'I'll not wed, I cannot love;
    I am too young, I pray you pardon me'!
    But, an you will not wed, I'll pardon you.
    Graze where you will, you shall not house with me.
    Look to't, think on't; I do not use to jest.
    Thursday is near; lay hand on heart, advise:
    An you be mine, I'll give you to my friend;
    An you be not, hang, beg, starve, die in the streets,
    For, by my soul, I'll ne'er acknowledge thee,
    Nor what is mine shall never do thee good.
    Trust to't. Bethink you. I'll not be forsworn.         Exit.
  Jul. Is there no pity sitting in the clouds
    That sees into the bottom of my grief?
    O sweet my mother, cast me not away!
    Delay this marriage for a month, a week;
    Or if you do not, make the bridal bed
    In that dim monument where Tybalt lies.
  Lady. Talk not to me, for I'll not speak a word.
    Do as thou wilt, for I have done with thee.            Exit.
  Jul. O God!- O nurse, how shall this be prevented?
    My husband is on earth, my faith in heaven.
    How shall that faith return again to earth
    Unless that husband send it me from heaven
    By leaving earth? Comfort me, counsel me.
    Alack, alack, that heaven should practise stratagems
    Upon so soft a subject as myself!
    What say'st thou? Hast thou not a word of joy?
    Some comfort, nurse.
  Nurse. Faith, here it is.
    Romeo is banish'd; and all the world to nothing
    That he dares ne'er come back to challenge you;
    Or if he do, it needs must be by stealth.
    Then, since the case so stands as now it doth,
    I think it best you married with the County.
    O, he's a lovely gentleman!
    Romeo's a dishclout to him. An eagle, madam,
    Hath not so green, so quick, so fair an eye
    As Paris hath. Beshrew my very heart,
    I think you are happy in this second match,
    For it excels your first; or if it did not,
    Your first is dead- or 'twere as good he were
    As living here and you no use of him.
  Jul. Speak'st thou this from thy heart?
  Nurse. And from my soul too; else beshrew them both.
  Jul. Amen!
  Nurse. What?
  Jul. Well, thou hast comforted me marvellous much.
    Go in; and tell my lady I am gone,
    Having displeas'd my father, to Laurence' cell,
    To make confession and to be absolv'd.
  Nurse. Marry, I will; and this is wisely done.           Exit.
  Jul. Ancient damnation! O most wicked fiend!
    Is it more sin to wish me thus forsworn,
    Or to dispraise my lord with that same tongue
    Which she hath prais'd him with above compare
    So many thousand times? Go, counsellor!
    Thou and my bosom henceforth shall be twain.
    I'll to the friar to know his remedy.
    If all else fail, myself have power to die.            Exit.

 


<<THIS ELECTRONIC VERSION OF THE COMPLETE WORKS OF WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARE IS COPYRIGHT 1990-1993 BY WORLD LIBRARY, INC., AND IS
PROVIDED BY PROJECT GUTENBERG ETEXT OF CARNEGIE MELLON UNIVERSITY
WITH PERMISSION.  ELECTRONIC AND MACHINE READABLE COPIES MAY BE
DISTRIBUTED SO LONG AS SUCH COPIES (1) ARE FOR YOUR OR OTHERS
PERSONAL USE ONLY, AND (2) ARE NOT DISTRIBUTED OR USED
COMMERCIALLY.  PROHIBITED COMMERCIAL DISTRIBUTION INCLUDES BY ANY
SERVICE THAT CHARGES FOR DOWNLOAD TIME OR FOR MEMBERSHIP.>>

 

ACT IV. Scene I.
Friar Laurence's cell.

Enter Friar, [Laurence] and County Paris.

  Friar. On Thursday, sir? The time is very short.
  Par. My father Capulet will have it so,
    And I am nothing slow to slack his haste.
  Friar. You say you do not know the lady's mind.
    Uneven is the course; I like it not.
  Par. Immoderately she weeps for Tybalt's death,
    And therefore have I little talk'd of love;
    For Venus smiles not in a house of tears.
    Now, sir, her father counts it dangerous
    That she do give her sorrow so much sway,
    And in his wisdom hastes our marriage
    To stop the inundation of her tears,
    Which, too much minded by herself alone,
    May be put from her by society.
    Now do you know the reason of this haste.
  Friar. [aside] I would I knew not why it should be slow'd.-
    Look, sir, here comes the lady toward my cell.

                    Enter Juliet.

  Par. Happily met, my lady and my wife!
  Jul. That may be, sir, when I may be a wife.
  Par. That may be must be, love, on Thursday next.
  Jul. What must be shall be.
  Friar. That's a certain text.
  Par. Come you to make confession to this father?
  Jul. To answer that, I should confess to you.
  Par. Do not deny to him that you love me.
  Jul. I will confess to you that I love him.
  Par. So will ye, I am sure, that you love me.
  Jul. If I do so, it will be of more price,
    Being spoke behind your back, than to your face.
  Par. Poor soul, thy face is much abus'd with tears.
  Jul. The tears have got small victory by that,
    For it was bad enough before their spite.
  Par. Thou wrong'st it more than tears with that report.
  Jul. That is no slander, sir, which is a truth;
    And what I spake, I spake it to my face.
  Par. Thy face is mine, and thou hast sland'red it.
  Jul. It may be so, for it is not mine own.
    Are you at leisure, holy father, now,
    Or shall I come to you at evening mass
  Friar. My leisure serves me, pensive daughter, now.
    My lord, we must entreat the time alone.
  Par. God shield I should disturb devotion!
    Juliet, on Thursday early will I rouse ye.
    Till then, adieu, and keep this holy kiss.             Exit.
  Jul. O, shut the door! and when thou hast done so,
    Come weep with me- past hope, past cure, past help!
  Friar. Ah, Juliet, I already know thy grief;
    It strains me past the compass of my wits.
    I hear thou must, and nothing may prorogue it,
    On Thursday next be married to this County.
  Jul. Tell me not, friar, that thou hear'st of this,
    Unless thou tell me how I may prevent it.
    If in thy wisdom thou canst give no help,
    Do thou but call my resolution wise
    And with this knife I'll help it presently.
    God join'd my heart and Romeo's, thou our hands;
    And ere this hand, by thee to Romeo's seal'd,
    Shall be the label to another deed,
    Or my true heart with treacherous revolt
    Turn to another, this shall slay them both.
    Therefore, out of thy long-experienc'd time,
    Give me some present counsel; or, behold,
    'Twixt my extremes and me this bloody knife
    Shall play the empire, arbitrating that
    Which the commission of thy years and art
    Could to no issue of true honour bring.
    Be not so long to speak. I long to die
    If what thou speak'st speak not of remedy.
  Friar. Hold, daughter. I do spy a kind of hope,
    Which craves as desperate an execution
    As that is desperate which we would prevent.
    If, rather than to marry County Paris
    Thou hast the strength of will to slay thyself,
    Then is it likely thou wilt undertake
    A thing like death to chide away this shame,
    That cop'st with death himself to scape from it;
    And, if thou dar'st, I'll give thee remedy.
  Jul. O, bid me leap, rather than marry Paris,
    From off the battlements of yonder tower,
    Or walk in thievish ways, or bid me lurk
    Where serpents are; chain me with roaring bears,
    Or shut me nightly in a charnel house,
    O'ercover'd quite with dead men's rattling bones,
    With reeky shanks and yellow chapless skulls;
    Or bid me go into a new-made grave
    And hide me with a dead man in his shroud-
    Things that, to hear them told, have made me tremble-
    And I will do it without fear or doubt,
    To live an unstain'd wife to my sweet love.
  Friar. Hold, then. Go home, be merry, give consent
    To marry Paris. Wednesday is to-morrow.
    To-morrow night look that thou lie alone;
    Let not the nurse lie with thee in thy chamber.
    Take thou this vial, being then in bed,
    And this distilled liquor drink thou off;
    When presently through all thy veins shall run
    A cold and drowsy humour; for no pulse
    Shall keep his native progress, but surcease;
    No warmth, no breath, shall testify thou livest;
    The roses in thy lips and cheeks shall fade
    To paly ashes, thy eyes' windows fall
    Like death when he shuts up the day of life;
    Each part, depriv'd of supple government,
    Shall, stiff and stark and cold, appear like death;
    And in this borrowed likeness of shrunk death
    Thou shalt continue two-and-forty hours,
    And then awake as from a pleasant sleep.
    Now, when the bridegroom in the morning comes
    To rouse thee from thy bed, there art thou dead.
    Then, as the manner of our country is,
    In thy best robes uncovered on the bier
    Thou shalt be borne to that same ancient vault
    Where all the kindred of the Capulets lie.
    In the mean time, against thou shalt awake,
    Shall Romeo by my letters know our drift;
    And hither shall he come; and he and I
    Will watch thy waking, and that very night
    Shall Romeo bear thee hence to Mantua.
    And this shall free thee from this present shame,
    If no inconstant toy nor womanish fear
    Abate thy valour in the acting it.
  Jul. Give me, give me! O, tell not me of fear!
  Friar. Hold! Get you gone, be strong and prosperous
    In this resolve. I'll send a friar with speed
    To Mantua, with my letters to thy lord.
  Jul. Love give me strength! and strength shall help afford.
    Farewell, dear father.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


Scene II.
Capulet's house.

Enter Father Capulet, Mother, Nurse, and Servingmen,
                        two or three.

  Cap. So many guests invite as here are writ.
                                            [Exit a Servingman.]
    Sirrah, go hire me twenty cunning cooks.
  Serv. You shall have none ill, sir; for I'll try if they can
lick
    their fingers.
  Cap. How canst thou try them so?
  Serv. Marry, sir, 'tis an ill cook that cannot lick his own
    fingers. Therefore he that cannot lick his fingers goes not
with
    me.
  Cap. Go, begone.
                                                Exit Servingman.
    We shall be much unfurnish'd for this time.
    What, is my daughter gone to Friar Laurence?
  Nurse. Ay, forsooth.
  Cap. Well, be may chance to do some good on her.
    A peevish self-will'd harlotry it is.

                        Enter Juliet.

  Nurse. See where she comes from shrift with merry look.
  Cap. How now, my headstrong? Where have you been gadding?
  Jul. Where I have learnt me to repent the sin
    Of disobedient opposition
    To you and your behests, and am enjoin'd
    By holy Laurence to fall prostrate here
    To beg your pardon. Pardon, I beseech you!
    Henceforward I am ever rul'd by you.
  Cap. Send for the County. Go tell him of this.
    I'll have this knot knit up to-morrow morning.
  Jul. I met the youthful lord at Laurence' cell
    And gave him what becomed love I might,
    Not stepping o'er the bounds of modesty.
  Cap. Why, I am glad on't. This is well. Stand up.
    This is as't should be. Let me see the County.
    Ay, marry, go, I say, and fetch him hither.
    Now, afore God, this reverend holy friar,
    All our whole city is much bound to him.
  Jul. Nurse, will you go with me into my closet
    To help me sort such needful ornaments
    As you think fit to furnish me to-morrow?
  Mother. No, not till Thursday. There is time enough.
  Cap. Go, nurse, go with her. We'll to church to-morrow.
                                        Exeunt Juliet and Nurse.
  Mother. We shall be short in our provision.
    'Tis now near night.
  Cap. Tush, I will stir about,
    And all things shall be well, I warrant thee, wife.
    Go thou to Juliet, help to deck up her.
    I'll not to bed to-night; let me alone.
    I'll play the housewife for this once. What, ho!
    They are all forth; well, I will walk myself
    To County Paris, to prepare him up
    Against to-morrow. My heart is wondrous light,
    Since this same wayward girl is so reclaim'd.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


Scene III.
Juliet's chamber.

Enter Juliet and Nurse.

  Jul. Ay, those attires are best; but, gentle nurse,
    I pray thee leave me to myself to-night;
    For I have need of many orisons
    To move the heavens to smile upon my state,
    Which, well thou knowest, is cross and full of sin.

                          Enter Mother.

  Mother. What, are you busy, ho? Need you my help?
  Jul. No, madam; we have cull'd such necessaries
    As are behooffull for our state to-morrow.
    So please you, let me now be left alone,
    And let the nurse this night sit up with you;
    For I am sure you have your hands full all
    In this so sudden business.
  Mother. Good night.
    Get thee to bed, and rest; for thou hast need.
                                      Exeunt [Mother and Nurse.]
  Jul. Farewell! God knows when we shall meet again.
    I have a faint cold fear thrills through my veins
    That almost freezes up the heat of life.
    I'll call them back again to comfort me.
    Nurse!- What should she do here?
    My dismal scene I needs must act alone.
    Come, vial.
    What if this mixture do not work at all?
    Shall I be married then to-morrow morning?
    No, No! This shall forbid it. Lie thou there.
                                             Lays down a dagger.
    What if it be a poison which the friar
    Subtilly hath minist'red to have me dead,
    Lest in this marriage he should be dishonour'd
    Because he married me before to Romeo?
    I fear it is; and yet methinks it should not,
    For he hath still been tried a holy man.
    I will not entertain so bad a thought.
    How if, when I am laid into the tomb,
    I wake before the time that Romeo
    Come to redeem me? There's a fearful point!
    Shall I not then be stifled in the vault,
    To whose foul mouth no healthsome air breathes in,
    And there die strangled ere my Romeo comes?
    Or, if I live, is it not very like
    The horrible conceit of death and night,
    Together with the terror of the place-
    As in a vault, an ancient receptacle
    Where for this many hundred years the bones
    Of all my buried ancestors are pack'd;
    Where bloody Tybalt, yet but green in earth,
    Lies fest'ring in his shroud; where, as they say,
    At some hours in the night spirits resort-
    Alack, alack, is it not like that I,
    So early waking- what with loathsome smells,
    And shrieks like mandrakes torn out of the earth,
    That living mortals, hearing them, run mad-
    O, if I wake, shall I not be distraught,
    Environed with all these hideous fears,
    And madly play with my forefathers' joints,
    And pluck the mangled Tybalt from his shroud.,
    And, in this rage, with some great kinsman's bone
    As with a club dash out my desp'rate brains?
    O, look! methinks I see my cousin's ghost
    Seeking out Romeo, that did spit his body
    Upon a rapier's point. Stay, Tybalt, stay!
    Romeo, I come! this do I drink to thee.

        She [drinks and] falls upon her bed within the curtains.

 


Scene IV.
Capulet's house.

Enter Lady of the House and Nurse.

  Lady. Hold, take these keys and fetch more spices, nurse.
  Nurse. They call for dates and quinces in the pastry.

                       Enter Old Capulet.

  Cap. Come, stir, stir, stir! The second cock hath crow'd,
    The curfew bell hath rung, 'tis three o'clock.
    Look to the bak'd meats, good Angelica;
    Spare not for cost.
  Nurse. Go, you cot-quean, go,
    Get you to bed! Faith, you'll be sick to-morrow
    For this night's watching.
  Cap. No, not a whit. What, I have watch'd ere now
    All night for lesser cause, and ne'er been sick.
  Lady. Ay, you have been a mouse-hunt in your time;
    But I will watch you from such watching now.
                                          Exeunt Lady and Nurse.
  Cap. A jealous hood, a jealous hood!

  Enter three or four [Fellows, with spits and logs and baskets.

    What is there? Now, fellow,
  Fellow. Things for the cook, sir; but I know not what.
  Cap. Make haste, make haste. [Exit Fellow.] Sirrah, fetch drier
      logs.
    Call Peter; he will show thee where they are.
  Fellow. I have a head, sir, that will find out logs
    And never trouble Peter for the matter.
  Cap. Mass, and well said; a merry whoreson, ha!
    Thou shalt be loggerhead. [Exit Fellow.] Good faith, 'tis
day.
    The County will be here with music straight,
    For so he said he would.                         Play music.
    I hear him near.
    Nurse! Wife! What, ho! What, nurse, I say!

                              Enter Nurse.
    Go waken Juliet; go and trim her up.
    I'll go and chat with Paris. Hie, make haste,
    Make haste! The bridegroom he is come already:
    Make haste, I say.
                                                       [Exeunt.]

 


Scene V.
Juliet's chamber.

[Enter Nurse.]

  Nurse. Mistress! what, mistress! Juliet! Fast, I warrant her,
she.
    Why, lamb! why, lady! Fie, you slug-abed!
    Why, love, I say! madam! sweetheart! Why, bride!
    What, not a word? You take your pennyworths now!
    Sleep for a week; for the next night, I warrant,
    The County Paris hath set up his rest
    That you shall rest but little. God forgive me!
    Marry, and amen. How sound is she asleep!
    I needs must wake her. Madam, madam, madam!
    Ay, let the County take you in your bed!
    He'll fright you up, i' faith. Will it not be?
                                     [Draws aside the curtains.]
    What, dress'd, and in your clothes, and down again?
    I must needs wake you. Lady! lady! lady!
    Alas, alas! Help, help! My lady's dead!
    O weraday that ever I was born!
    Some aqua-vitae, ho! My lord! my lady!

                           Enter Mother.

  Mother. What noise is here?
  Nurse. O lamentable day!
  Mother. What is the matter?
  Nurse. Look, look! O heavy day!
  Mother. O me, O me! My child, my only life!
    Revive, look up, or I will die with thee!
    Help, help! Call help.

                            Enter Father.

  Father. For shame, bring Juliet forth; her lord is come.
  Nurse. She's dead, deceas'd; she's dead! Alack the day!
  Mother. Alack the day, she's dead, she's dead, she's dead!
  Cap. Ha! let me see her. Out alas! she's cold,
    Her blood is settled, and her joints are stiff;
    Life and these lips have long been separated.
    Death lies on her like an untimely frost
    Upon the sweetest flower of all the field.
  Nurse. O lamentable day!
  Mother. O woful time!
  Cap. Death, that hath ta'en her hence to make me wail,
    Ties up my tongue and will not let me speak.

  Enter Friar [Laurence] and the County [Paris], with Musicians.

  Friar. Come, is the bride ready to go to church?
  Cap. Ready to go, but never to return.
    O son, the night before thy wedding day
    Hath Death lain with thy wife. See, there she lies,
    Flower as she was, deflowered by him.
    Death is my son-in-law, Death is my heir;
    My daughter he hath wedded. I will die
    And leave him all. Life, living, all is Death's.
  Par. Have I thought long to see this morning's face,
    And doth it give me such a sight as this?
  Mother. Accurs'd, unhappy, wretched, hateful day!
    Most miserable hour that e'er time saw
    In lasting labour of his pilgrimage!
    But one, poor one, one poor and loving child,
    But one thing to rejoice and solace in,
    And cruel Death hath catch'd it from my sight!
  Nurse. O woe? O woful, woful, woful day!
    Most lamentable day, most woful day
    That ever ever I did yet behold!
    O day! O day! O day! O hateful day!
    Never was seen so black a day as this.
    O woful day! O woful day!
  Par. Beguil'd, divorced, wronged, spited, slain!
    Most detestable Death, by thee beguil'd,
    By cruel cruel thee quite overthrown!
    O love! O life! not life, but love in death
  Cap. Despis'd, distressed, hated, martyr'd, kill'd!
    Uncomfortable time, why cam'st thou now
    To murther, murther our solemnity?
    O child! O child! my soul, and not my child!
    Dead art thou, dead! alack, my child is dead,
    And with my child my joys are buried!
  Friar. Peace, ho, for shame! Confusion's cure lives not
    In these confusions. Heaven and yourself
    Had part in this fair maid! now heaven hath all,
    And all the better is it for the maid.
    Your part in her you could not keep from death,
    But heaven keeps his part in eternal life.
    The most you sought was her promotion,
    For 'twas your heaven she should be advanc'd;
    And weep ye now, seeing she is advanc'd
    Above the clouds, as high as heaven itself?
    O, in this love, you love your child so ill
    That you run mad, seeing that she is well.
    She's not well married that lives married long,
    But she's best married that dies married young.
    Dry up your tears and stick your rosemary
    On this fair corse, and, as the custom is,
    In all her best array bear her to church;
    For though fond nature bids us all lament,
    Yet nature's tears are reason's merriment.
  Cap. All things that we ordained festival
    Turn from their office to black funeral-
    Our instruments to melancholy bells,
    Our wedding cheer to a sad burial feast;
    Our solemn hymns to sullen dirges change;
    Our bridal flowers serve for a buried corse;
    And all things change them to the contrary.
  Friar. Sir, go you in; and, madam, go with him;
    And go, Sir Paris. Every one prepare
    To follow this fair corse unto her grave.
    The heavens do low'r upon you for some ill;
    Move them no more by crossing their high will.
                           Exeunt. Manent Musicians [and Nurse].
  1. Mus. Faith, we may put up our pipes and be gone.
  Nurse. Honest good fellows, ah, put up, put up!
    For well you know this is a pitiful case.            [Exit.]
  1. Mus. Ay, by my troth, the case may be amended.

                         Enter Peter.

  Pet. Musicians, O, musicians, 'Heart's ease,' 'Heart's ease'!
    O, an you will have me live, play 'Heart's ease.'
  1. Mus. Why 'Heart's ease'',
  Pet. O, musicians, because my heart itself plays 'My heart is
full
    of woe.' O, play me some merry dump to comfort me.
  1. Mus. Not a dump we! 'Tis no time to play now.
  Pet. You will not then?
  1. Mus. No.
  Pet. I will then give it you soundly.
  1. Mus. What will you give us?
  Pet. No money, on my faith, but the gleek. I will give you the
     minstrel.
  1. Mus. Then will I give you the serving-creature.
  Pet. Then will I lay the serving-creature's dagger on your
pate.
    I will carry no crotchets. I'll re you, I'll fa you. Do you
note
    me?
  1. Mus. An you re us and fa us, you note us.
  2. Mus. Pray you put up your dagger, and put out your wit.
  Pet. Then have at you with my wit! I will dry-beat you with an
iron
    wit, and put up my iron dagger. Answer me like men.
 
           'When griping grief the heart doth wound,
             And doleful dumps the mind oppress,
           Then music with her silver sound'-

    Why 'silver sound'? Why 'music with her silver sound'?
    What say you, Simon Catling?
  1. Mus. Marry, sir, because silver hath a sweet sound.
  Pet. Pretty! What say You, Hugh Rebeck?
  2. Mus. I say 'silver sound' because musicians sound for
silver.
  Pet. Pretty too! What say you, James Soundpost?
  3. Mus. Faith, I know not what to say.
  Pet. O, I cry you mercy! you are the singer. I will say for
you. It
    is 'music with her silver sound' because musicians have no
gold
    for sounding.

           'Then music with her silver sound
             With speedy help doth lend redress.'         [Exit.

  1. Mus. What a pestilent knave is this same?
  2. Mus. Hang him, Jack! Come, we'll in here, tarry for the
    mourners, and stay dinner.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


<<THIS ELECTRONIC VERSION OF THE COMPLETE WORKS OF WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARE IS COPYRIGHT 1990-1993 BY WORLD LIBRARY, INC., AND IS
PROVIDED BY PROJECT GUTENBERG ETEXT OF CARNEGIE MELLON UNIVERSITY
WITH PERMISSION.  ELECTRONIC AND MACHINE READABLE COPIES MAY BE
DISTRIBUTED SO LONG AS SUCH COPIES (1) ARE FOR YOUR OR OTHERS
PERSONAL USE ONLY, AND (2) ARE NOT DISTRIBUTED OR USED
COMMERCIALLY.  PROHIBITED COMMERCIAL DISTRIBUTION INCLUDES BY ANY
SERVICE THAT CHARGES FOR DOWNLOAD TIME OR FOR MEMBERSHIP.>>

 

ACT V. Scene I.
Mantua. A street.

Enter Romeo.

  Rom. If I may trust the flattering truth of sleep
    My dreams presage some joyful news at hand.
    My bosom's lord sits lightly in his throne,
    And all this day an unaccustom'd spirit
    Lifts me above the ground with cheerful thoughts.
    I dreamt my lady came and found me dead
    (Strange dream that gives a dead man leave to think!)
    And breath'd such life with kisses in my lips
    That I reviv'd and was an emperor.
    Ah me! how sweet is love itself possess'd,
    When but love's shadows are so rich in joy!

                Enter Romeo's Man Balthasar, booted.

    News from Verona! How now, Balthasar?
    Dost thou not bring me letters from the friar?
    How doth my lady? Is my father well?
    How fares my Juliet? That I ask again,
    For nothing can be ill if she be well.
  Man. Then she is well, and nothing can be ill.
    Her body sleeps in Capel's monument,
    And her immortal part with angels lives.
    I saw her laid low in her kindred's vault
    And presently took post to tell it you.
    O, pardon me for bringing these ill news,
    Since you did leave it for my office, sir.
  Rom. Is it e'en so? Then I defy you, stars!
    Thou knowest my lodging. Get me ink and paper
    And hire posthorses. I will hence to-night.
  Man. I do beseech you, sir, have patience.
    Your looks are pale and wild and do import
    Some misadventure.
  Rom. Tush, thou art deceiv'd.
    Leave me and do the thing I bid thee do.
    Hast thou no letters to me from the friar?
  Man. No, my good lord.
  Rom. No matter. Get thee gone
    And hire those horses. I'll be with thee straight.
                                               Exit [Balthasar].
    Well, Juliet, I will lie with thee to-night.
    Let's see for means. O mischief, thou art swift
    To enter in the thoughts of desperate men!
    I do remember an apothecary,
    And hereabouts 'a dwells, which late I noted
    In tatt'red weeds, with overwhelming brows,
    Culling of simples. Meagre were his looks,
    Sharp misery had worn him to the bones;
    And in his needy shop a tortoise hung,
    An alligator stuff'd, and other skins
    Of ill-shaped fishes; and about his shelves
    A beggarly account of empty boxes,
    Green earthen pots, bladders, and musty seeds,
    Remnants of packthread, and old cakes of roses
    Were thinly scattered, to make up a show.
    Noting this penury, to myself I said,
    'An if a man did need a poison now
    Whose sale is present death in Mantua,
    Here lives a caitiff wretch would sell it him.'
    O, this same thought did but forerun my need,
    And this same needy man must sell it me.
    As I remember, this should be the house.
    Being holiday, the beggar's shop is shut. What, ho!
apothecary!

                        Enter Apothecary.

  Apoth. Who calls so loud?
  Rom. Come hither, man. I see that thou art poor.
    Hold, there is forty ducats. Let me have
    A dram of poison, such soon-speeding gear
    As will disperse itself through all the veins
    That the life-weary taker mall fall dead,
    And that the trunk may be discharg'd of breath
    As violently as hasty powder fir'd
    Doth hurry from the fatal cannon's womb.
  Apoth. Such mortal drugs I have; but Mantua's law
    Is death to any he that utters them.
  Rom. Art thou so bare and full of wretchedness
    And fearest to die? Famine is in thy cheeks,
    Need and oppression starveth in thine eyes,
    Contempt and beggary hangs upon thy back:
    The world is not thy friend, nor the world's law;
    The world affords no law to make thee rich;
    Then be not poor, but break it and take this.
  Apoth. My poverty but not my will consents.
  Rom. I pay thy poverty and not thy will.
  Apoth. Put this in any liquid thing you will
    And drink it off, and if you had the strength
    Of twenty men, it would dispatch you straight.
  Rom. There is thy gold- worse poison to men's souls,
    Doing more murther in this loathsome world,
    Than these poor compounds that thou mayst not sell.
    I sell thee poison; thou hast sold me none.
    Farewell. Buy food and get thyself in flesh.
    Come, cordial and not poison, go with me
    To Juliet's grave; for there must I use thee.
                                                         Exeunt.

 


Scene II.
Verona. Friar Laurence's cell.

Enter Friar John to Friar Laurence.

  John. Holy Franciscan friar, brother, ho!

                      Enter Friar Laurence.

  Laur. This same should be the voice of Friar John.
    Welcome from Mantua. What says Romeo?
    Or, if his mind be writ, give me his letter.
  John. Going to find a barefoot brother out,
    One of our order, to associate me
    Here in this city visiting the sick,
    And finding him, the searchers of the town,
    Suspecting that we both were in a house
    Where the infectious pestilence did reign,
    Seal'd up the doors, and would not let us forth,
    So that my speed to Mantua there was stay'd.
  Laur. Who bare my letter, then, to Romeo?
  John. I could not send it- here it is again-
    Nor get a messenger to bring it thee,
    So fearful were they of infection.
  Laur. Unhappy fortune! By my brotherhood,
    The letter was not nice, but full of charge,
    Of dear import; and the neglecting it
    May do much danger. Friar John, go hence,
    Get me an iron crow and bring it straight
    Unto my cell.
  John. Brother, I'll go and bring it thee.                 Exit.
  Laur. Now, must I to the monument alone.
    Within this three hours will fair Juliet wake.
    She will beshrew me much that Romeo
    Hath had no notice of these accidents;
    But I will write again to Mantua,
    And keep her at my cell till Romeo come-
    Poor living corse, clos'd in a dead man's tomb!        Exit.

 


Scene III.
Verona. A churchyard; in it the monument of the Capulets.

Enter Paris and his Page with flowers and [a torch].

  Par. Give me thy torch, boy. Hence, and stand aloof.
    Yet put it out, for I would not be seen.
    Under yond yew tree lay thee all along,
    Holding thine ear close to the hollow ground.
    So shall no foot upon the churchyard tread
    (Being loose, unfirm, with digging up of graves)
    But thou shalt hear it. Whistle then to me,
    As signal that thou hear'st something approach.
    Give me those flowers. Do as I bid thee, go.
  Page. [aside] I am almost afraid to stand alone
    Here in the churchyard; yet I will adventure.     [Retires.]
  Par. Sweet flower, with flowers thy bridal bed I strew
    (O woe! thy canopy is dust and stones)
    Which with sweet water nightly I will dew;
    Or, wanting that, with tears distill'd by moans.
    The obsequies that I for thee will keep
    Nightly shall be to strew, thy grave and weep.
                                                    Whistle Boy.
    The boy gives warning something doth approach.
    What cursed foot wanders this way to-night
    To cross my obsequies and true love's rite?
    What, with a torch? Muffle me, night, awhile.     [Retires.]

       Enter Romeo, and Balthasar with a torch, a mattock,
                    and a crow of iron.

  Rom. Give me that mattock and the wrenching iron.
    Hold, take this letter. Early in the morning
    See thou deliver it to my lord and father.
    Give me the light. Upon thy life I charge thee,
    Whate'er thou hearest or seest, stand all aloof
    And do not interrupt me in my course.
    Why I descend into this bed of death
    Is partly to behold my lady's face,
    But chiefly to take thence from her dead finger
    A precious ring- a ring that I must use
    In dear employment. Therefore hence, be gone.
    But if thou, jealous, dost return to pry
    In what I farther shall intend to do,
    By heaven, I will tear thee joint by joint
    And strew this hungry churchyard with thy limbs.
    The time and my intents are savage-wild,
    More fierce and more inexorable far
    Than empty tigers or the roaring sea.
  Bal. I will be gone, sir, and not trouble you.
  Rom. So shalt thou show me friendship. Take thou that.
    Live, and be prosperous; and farewell, good fellow.
  Bal. [aside] For all this same, I'll hide me hereabout.
    His looks I fear, and his intents I doubt.        [Retires.]
  Rom. Thou detestable maw, thou womb of death,
    Gorg'd with the dearest morsel of the earth,
    Thus I enforce thy rotten jaws to open,
    And in despite I'll cram thee with more food.
                                           Romeo opens the tomb.
  Par. This is that banish'd haughty Montague
    That murd'red my love's cousin- with which grief
    It is supposed the fair creature died-
    And here is come to do some villanous shame
    To the dead bodies. I will apprehend him.
    Stop thy unhallowed toil, vile Montague!
    Can vengeance be pursu'd further than death?
    Condemned villain, I do apprehend thee.
    Obey, and go with me; for thou must die.
  Rom. I must indeed; and therefore came I hither.
    Good gentle youth, tempt not a desp'rate man.
    Fly hence and leave me. Think upon these gone;
    Let them affright thee. I beseech thee, youth,
    But not another sin upon my head
    By urging me to fury. O, be gone!
    By heaven, I love thee better than myself,
    For I come hither arm'd against myself.
    Stay not, be gone. Live, and hereafter say
    A madman's mercy bid thee run away.
  Par. I do defy thy, conjuration
    And apprehend thee for a felon here.
  Rom. Wilt thou provoke me? Then have at thee, boy!
                                                     They fight.
  Page. O Lord, they fight! I will go call the watch.
                                            [Exit. Paris falls.]
  Par. O, I am slain! If thou be merciful,
    Open the tomb, lay me with Juliet.                   [Dies.]
  Rom. In faith, I will. Let me peruse this face.
    Mercutio's kinsman, noble County Paris!
    What said my man when my betossed soul
    Did not attend him as we rode? I think
    He told me Paris should have married Juliet.
    Said he not so? or did I dream it so?
    Or am I mad, hearing him talk of Juliet
    To think it was so? O, give me thy hand,
    One writ with me in sour misfortune's book!
    I'll bury thee in a triumphant grave.
    A grave? O, no, a lanthorn, slaught'red youth,
    For here lies Juliet, and her beauty makes
    This vault a feasting presence full of light.
    Death, lie thou there, by a dead man interr'd.
                                         [Lays him in the tomb.]
    How oft when men are at the point of death
    Have they been merry! which their keepers call
    A lightning before death. O, how may I
    Call this a lightning? O my love! my wife!
    Death, that hath suck'd the honey of thy breath,
    Hath had no power yet upon thy beauty.
    Thou art not conquer'd. Beauty's ensign yet
    Is crimson in thy lips and in thy cheeks,
    And death's pale flag is not advanced there.
    Tybalt, liest thou there in thy bloody sheet?
    O, what more favour can I do to thee
    Than with that hand that cut thy youth in twain
    To sunder his that was thine enemy?
    Forgive me, cousin.' Ah, dear Juliet,
    Why art thou yet so fair? Shall I believe
    That unsubstantial Death is amorous,
    And that the lean abhorred monster keeps
    Thee here in dark to be his paramour?
    For fear of that I still will stay with thee
    And never from this palace of dim night
    Depart again. Here, here will I remain
    With worms that are thy chambermaids. O, here
    Will I set up my everlasting rest
    And shake the yoke of inauspicious stars
    From this world-wearied flesh. Eyes, look your last!
    Arms, take your last embrace! and, lips, O you
    The doors of breath, seal with a righteous kiss
    A dateless bargain to engrossing death!
    Come, bitter conduct; come, unsavoury guide!
    Thou desperate pilot, now at once run on
    The dashing rocks thy seasick weary bark!
    Here's to my love! [Drinks.] O true apothecary!
    Thy drugs are quick. Thus with a kiss I die.          Falls.

    Enter Friar [Laurence], with lanthorn, crow, and spade.

  Friar. Saint Francis be my speed! how oft to-night
    Have my old feet stumbled at graves! Who's there?
  Bal. Here's one, a friend, and one that knows you well.
  Friar. Bliss be upon you! Tell me, good my friend,
    What torch is yond that vainly lends his light
    To grubs and eyeless skulls? As I discern,
    It burneth in the Capels' monument.
  Bal. It doth so, holy sir; and there's my master,
    One that you love.
  Friar. Who is it?
  Bal. Romeo.
  Friar. How long hath he been there?
  Bal. Full half an hour.
  Friar. Go with me to the vault.
  Bal. I dare not, sir.
    My master knows not but I am gone hence,
    And fearfully did menace me with death
    If I did stay to look on his intents.
  Friar. Stay then; I'll go alone. Fear comes upon me.
    O, much I fear some ill unthrifty thing.
  Bal. As I did sleep under this yew tree here,
    I dreamt my master and another fought,
    And that my master slew him.
  Friar. Romeo!
    Alack, alack, what blood is this which stains
    The stony entrance of this sepulchre?
    What mean these masterless and gory swords
    To lie discolour'd by this place of peace? [Enters the tomb.]
    Romeo! O, pale! Who else? What, Paris too?
    And steep'd in blood? Ah, what an unkind hour
    Is guilty of this lamentable chance! The lady stirs.
                                                   Juliet rises.
  Jul. O comfortable friar! where is my lord?
    I do remember well where I should be,
    And there I am. Where is my Romeo?
  Friar. I hear some noise. Lady, come from that nest
    Of death, contagion, and unnatural sleep.
    A greater power than we can contradict
    Hath thwarted our intents. Come, come away.
    Thy husband in thy bosom there lies dead;
    And Paris too. Come, I'll dispose of thee
    Among a sisterhood of holy nuns.
    Stay not to question, for the watch is coming.
    Come, go, good Juliet. I dare no longer stay.
  Jul. Go, get thee hence, for I will not away.
                                                   Exit [Friar].
    What's here? A cup, clos'd in my true love's hand?
    Poison, I see, hath been his timeless end.
    O churl! drunk all, and left no friendly drop
    To help me after? I will kiss thy lips.
    Haply some poison yet doth hang on them
    To make me die with a restorative.             [Kisses him.]
    Thy lips are warm!
  Chief Watch. [within] Lead, boy. Which way?
    Yea, noise? Then I'll be brief. O happy dagger!
                                      [Snatches Romeo's dagger.]
    This is thy sheath; there rest, and let me die.
                  She stabs herself and falls [on Romeo's body].

                Enter [Paris's] Boy and Watch.

  Boy. This is the place. There, where the torch doth burn.
  Chief Watch. 'the ground is bloody. Search about the
churchyard.
    Go, some of you; whoe'er you find attach.
                                     [Exeunt some of the Watch.]
    Pitiful sight! here lies the County slain;
    And Juliet bleeding, warm, and newly dead,
    Who here hath lain this two days buried.
    Go, tell the Prince; run to the Capulets;
    Raise up the Montagues; some others search.
                                   [Exeunt others of the Watch.]
    We see the ground whereon these woes do lie,
    But the true ground of all these piteous woes
    We cannot without circumstance descry.

     Enter [some of the Watch,] with Romeo's Man [Balthasar].

  2. Watch. Here's Romeo's man. We found him in the churchyard.
  Chief Watch. Hold him in safety till the Prince come hither.

          Enter Friar [Laurence] and another Watchman.

  3. Watch. Here is a friar that trembles, sighs, and weeps.
    We took this mattock and this spade from him
    As he was coming from this churchyard side.
  Chief Watch. A great suspicion! Stay the friar too.

              Enter the Prince [and Attendants].

  Prince. What misadventure is so early up,
    That calls our person from our morning rest?

            Enter Capulet and his Wife [with others].

  Cap. What should it be, that they so shriek abroad?
  Wife. The people in the street cry 'Romeo,'
    Some 'Juliet,' and some 'Paris'; and all run,
    With open outcry, toward our monument.
  Prince. What fear is this which startles in our ears?
  Chief Watch. Sovereign, here lies the County Paris slain;
    And Romeo dead; and Juliet, dead before,
    Warm and new kill'd.
  Prince. Search, seek, and know how this foul murder comes.
  Chief Watch. Here is a friar, and slaughter'd Romeo's man,
    With instruments upon them fit to open
    These dead men's tombs.
  Cap. O heavens! O wife, look how our daughter bleeds!
    This dagger hath mista'en, for, lo, his house
    Is empty on the back of Montague,
    And it missheathed in my daughter's bosom!
  Wife. O me! this sight of death is as a bell
    That warns my old age to a sepulchre.

               Enter Montague [and others].

  Prince. Come, Montague; for thou art early up
    To see thy son and heir more early down.
  Mon. Alas, my liege, my wife is dead to-night!
    Grief of my son's exile hath stopp'd her breath.
    What further woe conspires against mine age?
  Prince. Look, and thou shalt see.
  Mon. O thou untaught! what manners is in this,
    To press before thy father to a grave?
  Prince. Seal up the mouth of outrage for a while,
    Till we can clear these ambiguities
    And know their spring, their head, their true descent;
    And then will I be general of your woes
    And lead you even to death. Meantime forbear,
    And let mischance be slave to patience.
    Bring forth the parties of suspicion.
  Friar. I am the greatest, able to do least,
    Yet most suspected, as the time and place
    Doth make against me, of this direful murther;
    And here I stand, both to impeach and purge
    Myself condemned and myself excus'd.
  Prince. Then say it once what thou dost know in this.
  Friar. I will be brief, for my short date of breath
    Is not so long as is a tedious tale.
    Romeo, there dead, was husband to that Juliet;
    And she, there dead, that Romeo's faithful wife.
    I married them; and their stol'n marriage day
    Was Tybalt's doomsday, whose untimely death
    Banish'd the new-made bridegroom from this city;
    For whom, and not for Tybalt, Juliet pin'd.
    You, to remove that siege of grief from her,
    Betroth'd and would have married her perforce
    To County Paris. Then comes she to me
    And with wild looks bid me devise some mean
    To rid her from this second marriage,
    Or in my cell there would she kill herself.
    Then gave I her (so tutored by my art)
    A sleeping potion; which so took effect
    As I intended, for it wrought on her
    The form of death. Meantime I writ to Romeo
    That he should hither come as this dire night
    To help to take her from her borrowed grave,
    Being the time the potion's force should cease.
    But he which bore my letter, Friar John,
    Was stay'd by accident, and yesternight
    Return'd my letter back. Then all alone
    At the prefixed hour of her waking
    Came I to take her from her kindred's vault;
    Meaning to keep her closely at my cell
    Till I conveniently could send to Romeo.
    But when I came, some minute ere the time
    Of her awaking, here untimely lay
    The noble Paris and true Romeo dead.
    She wakes; and I entreated her come forth
    And bear this work of heaven with patience;
    But then a noise did scare me from the tomb,
    And she, too desperate, would not go with me,
    But, as it seems, did violence on herself.
    All this I know, and to the marriage
    Her nurse is privy; and if aught in this
    Miscarried by my fault, let my old life
    Be sacrific'd, some hour before his time,
    Unto the rigour of severest law.
  Prince. We still have known thee for a holy man.
    Where's Romeo's man? What can he say in this?
  Bal. I brought my master news of Juliet's death;
    And then in post he came from Mantua
    To this same place, to this same monument.
    This letter he early bid me give his father,
    And threat'ned me with death, going in the vault,
    If I departed not and left him there.
  Prince. Give me the letter. I will look on it.
    Where is the County's page that rais'd the watch?
    Sirrah, what made your master in this place?
  Boy. He came with flowers to strew his lady's grave;
    And bid me stand aloof, and so I did.
    Anon comes one with light to ope the tomb;
    And by-and-by my master drew on him;
    And then I ran away to call the watch.
  Prince. This letter doth make good the friar's words,
    Their course of love, the tidings of her death;
    And here he writes that he did buy a poison
    Of a poor pothecary, and therewithal
    Came to this vault to die, and lie with Juliet.
    Where be these enemies? Capulet, Montage,
    See what a scourge is laid upon your hate,
    That heaven finds means to kill your joys with love!
    And I, for winking at you, discords too,
    Have lost a brace of kinsmen. All are punish'd.
  Cap. O brother Montague, give me thy hand.
    This is my daughter's jointure, for no more
    Can I demand.
  Mon. But I can give thee more;
    For I will raise her Statue in pure gold,
    That whiles Verona by that name is known,
    There shall no figure at such rate be set
    As that of true and faithful Juliet.
  Cap. As rich shall Romeo's by his lady's lie-
    Poor sacrifices of our enmity!
  Prince. A glooming peace this morning with it brings.
    The sun for sorrow will not show his head.
    Go hence, to have more talk of these sad things;
    Some shall be pardon'd, and some punished;
    For never was a story of more woe
    Than this of Juliet and her Romeo.
                                                   Exeunt omnes.

THE END

 

 

<<THIS ELECTRONIC VERSION OF THE COMPLETE WORKS OF WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARE IS COPYRIGHT 1990-1993 BY WORLD LIBRARY, INC., AND IS
PROVIDED BY PROJECT GUTENBERG ETEXT OF CARNEGIE MELLON UNIVERSITY
WITH PERMISSION.  ELECTRONIC AND MACHINE READABLE COPIES MAY BE
DISTRIBUTED SO LONG AS SUCH COPIES (1) ARE FOR YOUR OR OTHERS
PERSONAL USE ONLY, AND (2) ARE NOT DISTRIBUTED OR USED
COMMERCIALLY.  PROHIBITED COMMERCIAL DISTRIBUTION INCLUDES BY ANY
SERVICE THAT CHARGES FOR DOWNLOAD TIME OR FOR MEMBERSHIP.>>

 

 

End of this Etext of The Complete Works of William Shakespeare
The Tragedy of Romeo and Juliet


 

반응형

' > 해외원문' 카테고리의 다른 글

오즈의 마법사[원문소설]  (0) 2012.02.09
이상한 나라의 앨리스[원문소설]  (0) 2012.02.09
정글북[원문소설]  (0) 2012.02.09
반응형

1

덜컹덜컹 홈통에 들었다가 다시 쏟아져 흐르는 물이 육중한 물레방아를 번쩍 쳐들었다가 쿵 하고 확 속으로 내던질 제 머슴들의 콧소리는 허연 겻가루가 켜켜 앉은 방앗간 속에서 청승스럽게 들려 나온다.

솰 솰 솰, 구슬이 되었다가 은가루가 되고 댓줄기같이 뻗치었다가 다시 쾅쾅 쏟아져 청룡이 되고 백룡이 되어 용솟음쳐 흐르는 물이 저쪽 산모퉁이를 십리나 두고 돌고, 다시 이쪽 들 복판을 오리쯤 꿰뚫은 뒤에 이방원(李芳源)이가 사는 동네 앞 기슭을 스쳐 지나가는데 그 위에 물레방아 하나가 놓여 있다.

물레방아에서 들여다보면 동북간으로 큼직한 마을이 있으니 이 마을에 가장 부자요, 가장 세력이 있는 사람으로 이름은 신치규(申治圭)라고 부른다. 이방원이라는 사람은 그 집의 막실(幕室)살이를 하여가며 그의 땅을 경작하여 자기 아내와 두 사람이 그날그날을 지내 간다.

어떠한 가을 밤 유난히 밝은 달이 고요한 이 촌을 한적하게 비칠 때 그 물레방앗간 옆에 어떠한 여자 하나와 어떤 남자 하나가 서서 이야기를 하는 소리가 들리었다.

그 여자는 방원의 아내로 지금 나이가 스물 두 살, 한참 정열에 타는 가슴으로 가장 행복스러울 나이의 젊은 여자이요, 그 남자는 오십이 반이 넘어 인생으로서 살아올 길을 다 살고서 거의거의 쇠멸의 구렁이를 향하여 가는 늙은이다.

그의 말소리는 마치 그 여자를 달래는 것같이,

“얘, 내 말이 조금도 그를 것이 없지? 쇤네 할멈에게도 자세한 말을 들었을 터이지마는 너 생각해 보아라. 네가 허락만 하면 무엇이든지 네가 하고 싶다는 것을 내가 전부 해줄 터이란 말야. 그까짓 방원이 녀석하고 네가 몇 백년을 살아야 언제든지 막실 구석을 면하지 못할 터이니……. 허허, 사람이란 젊어서 호강해 보지 못하면 평생 한번 하여 보지 못하고 죽을 것이 아니냐. 내가 말하는 것이 조금도 잘못한 것이 없느니라! 대강 너의 말을 쇤네 할멈에게 듣기는 들었으나 그래도 너에게 한번 바로 대고 듣는 것만 못해서 이리로 만나자고 한 것이다. 너의 마음은 어떠냐? 허허, 내 앞이라고 조금도 어떻게 알지 말고 이야기해 봐, 응?”

이 늙은이는 두말할 것 없이 신치규다. 그는 탐욕스러운 눈으로 방원의 계집을 들여다보며 한 손으로 등을 두드린다.

새침한 얼굴이 파르족족하고 기다란 눈썹과 검푸른 두 눈 가장자리에 예쁜 입, 뾰로통한 뺨이며 콧날이 오뚝한 데다가 후리후리한 키에 떡 벌어진 엉덩이가 아무리 보더라도 무섭게 이지적(理智的)인 동시에 또는 창부형(娼婦型)으로 생긴 것이다.

계집은 아무 말이 없이 서서 짐짓 부끄러운 태를 지으며 매혹적인 웃음을 생긋 웃고는 고개를 돌렸다. 그 웃음이 얼마나 짐승 같은 신치규의 만족을 사게 되었으며 또한 마음을 충족시켰는지 희끗희끗한 수염의 거의 계집의 뺨에 닿도록 더 가까이 와서,

“응? 왜 대답이 없니? 부끄러워서 그러니? 그렇게 부끄러워할 일은 아닌데.”

하고 계집의 손을 잡으며,

“손도 이렇게 예쁜 줄은 이제까지 몰랐구나. 참 분결같다. 이렇게 얌전히 생긴 애가 방원 같은 천한 놈의 계집이 되어 일평생을 그대로 썩는다는 것은 너무 가엽고 아깝지 않느냐? 얘.”

계집은 몸을 돌리려고 하지도 않고 영감이 하는 대로 내버려두며 눈으로 땅만 내려다보고 섰다가 가까스로 입을 떼는 듯하더니,

“제 말야 모두 쇤네 할멈이 여쭈었지요. 저에게는 너무 분수에 과한 말씀이니까요.‘

“온, 천만에 소리를 다 하는구나. 그게 무슨 소리냐. 너도 아다시피 내가 너를 장난삼아 그러는 것도 아니겠고 후사(後嗣)가 없어 그러는 것이니까 네가 내 아들이나 하나 나 주렴. 그러면 내 것이 모두 네 것이 되지 않겠니? 자아 그러지 말고 오늘 허락을 허렴. 그러면 내일이라도 방원이란 놈을 내쫓고 너를 불러들일 터이니.”

“어떻게 내쫓을 수가 있에요?”

“허어, 그것이 그리 어려울 것이 무엇 있니. 내가 나가라는데 제가 나가지 않고 배길 줄 아니?”

“그렇지만 너무 과하지 않을까요?”

“무엇? 저런 생각을 하니까 네가 이 모양으로 이때까지 있었지. 어떻단 말이냐? 그런 것은 조금도 염려하지 말구. 자아, 또 네서방에게 들킬라, 어서 들어가자.”

“먼저 들어가세요.”

“왜?”

“남이 보면 수상히 알게요.”

“무얼 나하고 가는데 수상히 알게 무어야……어서 가자.”

계집은 천천히 두어 걸음을 따라가다가,

“영감!”

하고 멈춤하고 서 있다.

“왜 그러니?”

계집은 다시 말이 없이 서 있다가,

“아니에요.”

하고,

“먼저 들어가세요.”

하며 돌아선다. 영감이 간이 달아서 계집의 손을 잡으며,

“가자, 집으로 들어가자.”

그의 가슴은 두근거리는지 숨소리가 잦아진다. 계집은 손을 빼려고 하며,

“점잖으신 어른이 이게 무슨 짓이에요.”

하면서도 그의 몸짓에는 모든 것을 허락한다는 뜻이 보였다. 영감은 계집의 몸을 끌어안더니 방앗간 뒤로 돌아 섰다. 계집은 영감 가슴에 안겨서 정욕이 가득찬 눈으로 그를 보면서,

“영감.”

말 한번하고 침 한번 삼키었다.

“영감이 거짓말은 안 하시지요?”

“아니.”

그의 말은 떨리었다. 계집은 영감의 팔을 한 손으로 잡고 또 한 손으로는 방앗간 속을 가리켰다.

“저리로 들어가세요.”

영감과 계집은 방앗간에서 이삼십 분 후에 다시 나왔다.

2

사흘이 지난 뒤에 신치규는 방원이를 자기 집사랑 마당 앞으로 불렀다.

“예.”

방원은 상전이라 고개를 숙이고,

“예.”

공손하게 대답을 하였다.

“네가 그간 내 집에서 정성스럽게 일한 것은 고마운 일이지마는……”

점잔과 주짜를 빼면서 신치규는 말을 꺼내었다. 방원의 가슴은 이 ‘마는’이라는 말 뒤에 이어질 말을 미리 깨달은 듯이 온몸의 피가 가슴으로 모여드는 듯하더니 다시 터럭이라는 터럭은 전부 거꾸로 일어서는 듯하였다.

“오늘부터는 우리 집에 사정이 있어 그러니 내 집에 있지 말고 다른 곳에 좋은 곳을 찾아가 보아라.”

아무 조건이 없다. 또한 이곳에서도 할말이 없다. 죽으라고 하면 죽는시늉이라도 해야 하는 것이다. 주인은 돈 가지고 사람을 사고 팔 수도 있는 것이다.

방원은 가슴이 답답하였다. 자기 혼자 몸 같으면 어디 가서 어떻게 빌어먹더라도 살 수 있지마는 사랑하는 아내를 구해 갈 길이 막연하다. 그는 고개를 굽히고, 허리를 굽히고, 나중에는 마음을 굽히어 사정도 하여 보고 애걸도 하여 보았다. 그러나 그것은 헛된 일이다. 주인의 마음은 쇠나 돌보다도 더 굳었다.

그는 하는 수없이 자기 아내에게 그 이야기를 하였다. 그리고 아내더러 안주인 마님께 사정을 좀 하여 얼마간이라도 더 있게 하여 달라고 하여 보라고 하였다. 그러나 아내는 방원의 말을 들을 리가 없었다. 도리어,

“그러면 어떻게 한단 말이요. 이제부터는 나를 어떻게 먹여 살릴테요?”

“너는 그렇게도 먹고 살 수 없을까봐 겁이 나니?”

“겁이 나지 않고, 생각을 해 보구려. 인제는 꼼짝할 수 없이 죽지 않았소?”

“죽어?”

“그럼 임자가 나를 데리고 이곳까지 올 때에 무어라고 하였소. 어떻게 해서든지 너 하나야 먹여 살리지 못하겠느냐고 하였지요?”

“그래.”

“그래, 얼마나 나를 잘 먹여 살리고 나를 호강시켰소? 이때까지 이태나 되도록 끌구 돌아다닌다는 것이 남의 집 행랑이었지요.”

“얘, 그것을 내가 모르고 하는 말이냐? 내가 하려고 하지 않아서 그렇게 된 것이냐? 차차 살아가는 동안에 무슨 일이든지 생기겠지. 설마 요대로 늙어 죽기야 하겠니?”

“듣기 싫소! 뿔 떨어지면 구워 먹지 어느 천년에.”

방원이는 가뜩이나 내쫓기고 화가 나는데 계집까지 그리하니까 속에서 열화가 치밀어 올라 왔다.

“이 육시를 하고도 남을 년! 왜 남의 마음을 글컹거리니1?”

“왜 사람에게 욕을 해!”

“이년아 욕 좀 하면 어떠냐?”

“왜 욕을 해!”

계집의 얼굴이 노래지며 대든다.

“이년이 발악인가?”

“누가 발악야. 계집년 하나 건사 못하는 위인이 계집보고 욕만 하고 한 게 무어야? 그래 은가락지 은비녀나 한 벌 사주어 보았어? 내가 임자 하자고 하는 대로하지 않은 것은 없지!”

“이년아! 은가락지 은비녀가 그렇게 갖고 싶으냐? 이 더러운 년아.”

“무엇이 더러워? 너는 얼마나 정한 놈이냐!”

졔집의 입속에서는 ‘놈’소리가 나오기 시작한다.

“이년 보게! 누구더러 놈이래.”

하고 손길이 계집의 낭자를 후려 잡더니 그대로 집어들고 주먹으로 등줄기를 우리었다.

“이 주릿대를 안길 년!”

발길이 엉덩이를 두어 번 지르니까 계집은 그대로 거꾸러졌다가 다시 일어났다. 풀어 헤뜨린 머리가 치렁치렁 끌리고 씰룩한 눈에는 독기가 섞이었다.

“왜 사람은 치니? 이놈! 죽여라 죽여, 어디 죽여 보아라, 이놈 나 죽고 너 죽자!”

하고 달려드는 계집을 후려쳐서 거꾸러뜨리고서

“이년이 죽으려고 기를 쓰나!”

방원이가 계집을 치는 것은 그것이 주먹을 가지고 하는 일종의 농담이다. 그는 주먹이나 발길이 계집의 몸에 닿을 때 거기에 얻어맞는 계집의 살이 아픈 것보다 더 찌르르하게 가슴 한복판을 찌르는 아픔을 방원은 깨닫는 것이다. 홧김에 계집을 치는 것이 실상은 자기의 마음을 자기의 이빨로 물어뜯는 것이나 다름이 없는 것이다. 때리는 그에게는 몹시 애처로움이 있고 불쌍함이 있는 것이다. 그러나 자기의 화풀이를 받아 주는 사람은 아직까지도 계집밖에는 없었다. 제일 만만하다는 것보다도 가장 마음놓고 화풀이를 할 수 있음이다. 싸움한 뒤, 하루가 못되어 두 사람이 베개를 나란히 하고 서로 꼭 끼고 잘 때에는 그렇게 고맙고 그렇게 감격이 일어나는 위안이 또다시 없음이다. 계집을 치고 화풀이를 하고 난 뒤에 다시 가슴을 에는 듯한 후회와 더 뜨거운 포옹으로 위로를 받을 그때에는 두 사람 아니라 방원에게는 그만큼 힘있고 뜨거운 믿음이 또다시 없는 까닭이다.

계집을 일부러 소리를 높여 꺼이꺼이 운다.

온 마을 사람이 거의 귀를 기울였으나,

“응, 또 사랑싸움을 하는군!”

하고 도리어 그 싸움을 부러워하였다. 옆집 젊은것이 와서 싱글싱글 웃으며 들여다보며,

“인제 고만두라구.”

하며, 말리는 시늉을 한다. 동네 아이들만 마당 앞에 죽 늘어서서 눈들이 뚱그래서 구경을 한다.

3

그 날 저녁에 방원이는 술이 얼근하여 돌아왔다. 아까 계집을 차던 마음은 어느덧 풀어지고 술로 흥분된 마음에 그는 계집의 품이 몹시 그리워져서 자기 아내에게 사과를 할 마음까지 생기었다. 본시 사람이 좋고 마음이 약하고 다정한 그는 무식하게 자라난 까닭에 무지한 짓을 하기는 하나 그것은 결코 그의 성격을 말하는 무지함이 아니다.

그는 비척거리면서 집으로 향하는 길에 거슴츠레하게 풀린 눈을 스르르 내리 감고 혼잣소리로,

“빌어먹을 놈! 나가라면 나가지 무서운가? 제 집 아니면 살 곳이 없는 줄 아는 게로군! 흥, 되지 않게 다 무엇이냐? 돈만 있으면 제일이냐? 이놈, 네가 그러다가는 이 주먹맛을 언제든지 볼라. 그대로 곱게 뒈질 줄 아니?.”

하고, 개천 하나를 건너뛴 후에,

“돈! 돈이 무엇이냐?”

한참 생각하다가,

“에후.”

한숨을 쉬고 나서,

“돈이 사람을 죽이는구나! 돈! 돈! 흥, 사람 나고 돈 났지 돈 나고 사람 났니?”

또 징검다리를 비척비척하고 건넌 뒤에,

“고 배라먹을 년이 왜 고렇게 포탈을 부려서 장부의 마음을 긁어 놓아!”

그의 목소리에는 말할 수 없이 다정한 맛이 있었다. 그는 자기 계집을 생각하면 모든 불평이 스러지는 듯이, 숙였던 고개를 쳐들어 하늘을 보면서,

“허어, 저도 고생은 고생이지.”

하고 다시 고개를 숙인 후,

“내가 너무 해. 너무 그럴 게 아닌데.”

그는 자기 집에 와서 문고리를 붙잡고 흔들면서,

“얘! 자니! 자?”

그러나 대답이 없고 캄캄하다.

“이년이 어디를 갔어!”

그는 문짝을 깨어져라 하고 닫은 후에 다시 길거리로 나와 그 옆집으로 가서,

“여보 아주머니! 우리 집 색시 어디 갔는지 보았소!”

밥들을 먹는 옆엣집 내외는,

“어디서 또 취했소 그려! 애 어머니가 아까 머리 단장을 하더니 저 방아께로 갑디다.”

“방아께로?”

“네.”

“빌어먹을 년! 방아께로는 무얼 먹으러 갔누!”

다시 혼자 방아를 향하여 가면서 혼자 중얼거린다.

그는 방앗간을 막 뒤로 돌아서자 신치규와 자기 아내가 방앗간에서 나오는 것을 보았다.

“아!”

그는 너무 뜻밖의 일이므로 아무 말도 하지 못하고 그대로 한참이나 멀거니 서서 보기만 하였다.

그의 눈에서 쌍심지가 거꾸로 섰다. 열이 올라와서 마치 주홍을 칠한 듯이 그의 눈은 붉어지고 번개같은 광채가 번뜩거리었다.

그는 한참이나 사지를 떨었다. 두 이가 서로 맞춰서 달그락 달그락하여졌다. 그의 주먹은 부서질 것같이 단단히 쥐어졌다.

계집과 신치규는 방원이 와서 선 것을 보고서 처음에는 조금 간담이 서늘하여졌으나 다시 태연하게 내려앉았다. 일이 이렇게 되었으매 할대로 하라는 뜻이다.

방원은 달려들어서 계집의 팔목을 잡았다. 그리고 이를 악물고 부르르 떨었다.

“나는 네가 이럴 줄은 몰랐다.”

계집은,

“무얼 이럴 줄 몰라?”

하며, 파란 눈을 흘겨보더니,

“나중에는 별꼴을 다 보겠네. 으레히 그럴 줄을 인제 알았나? 놔요! 왜 남의 팔을 잡고 요 모양이야. 오늘부터는 나를 당신이 그리 함부로 하지는 못해요! 더러운 녀석 같으니! 계집이 싫다고 그러면 국으로 물러갈 일이지 이게 무슨 사내답지 못한 일야! 놔요!”

팔을 뿌리쳤으나 분노가 전신에 가득찬 그는 그렇게 쉽게 손을 놓지 않았다.

“얘! 네가 이것이 정말이냐?”

“정말이 아니구 비싼 밥먹고 거짓말할까?”

“네가 참으로 환장을 하였구나!”

“아니 누구더러 환장을 했대. 온 기가 막혀 죽겠지! 놔요! 놔! 왜 추근추근하게 이 모양야? 놔.“

하고서 힘껏 뿌리치는 바람에 계집의 손이 쑥 빠지었다. 계집은 손목을 주무르면서 암상 맞게 돌아섰다.

이때까지 이 꼴을 멀찍이 서서보고 있던 신치규는 두어 발짝 나서더니 기침 한번을 서투르게 하고서,

“얘! 네가 술이 취하였으면 일찍 들어가 자든지 할 것이지 웬 짓이냐? 네 눈깔에는 아무것도 보이는 것이 없단 말이냐? 너희 년놈이 싸우는 것은 너희 년놈이 어디 가서 할 일이지 여기 누가 있는지 없는지 눈깔에 보이는 것이 없어? 엣, 괘씸한 놈!”

눈깔을 부라리었다. 방원은 한참이나 쳐다보고서 말이 없었다. 생각대로 하면 한 주먹에 때려 누일 것이지마는 그래도 그의 머리 속에는 아까까지의 상전이라는 관념이 남아 있었다. 번갯불같이 그 관념이 그의 입과 팔을 얽어 놓았다. 어려서부터 오늘날까지 남을 섬겨 보기만 한 그의 마음은 상전이라면 모두 두려워하는 성질을 깊이깊이 뿌리박아 놓았다. 그러나 오늘부터는 신치규가 자기의 상전이 아니요, 자기가 신치규의 종도 아니다. 다만 똑같은 사람으로 마주섰을 뿐이다. 아니다, 지금부터는 신치규도 방원의 원수였다. 그의 간을 씹어먹어도 오히려 나머지 한이 있는 원수다.

신치규는 똑바로 쳐다보는 방원을 마주 쳐다보며,

“똑바루 보면 어쩔 터이냐? 온 세상이 망하려니까 별 해괴한 일이 다 많거든. 어째 이놈아!”

“이놈아?”

방원은 한 걸음 들어섰다. 나무같이 힘센 다리가 성큼하고 나설 때 신치규는 머리끝이 으쓱하였다. 쇠몽둥이 같은 두 주먹이 쑥 앞으로 닥칠 때 그의 가슴은 덜컥 내려앉았다.

“네 입에서 이놈이라는 소리가 나오지? 이 사지를 찢어발겨도 오히려 시원치 못할 놈아! 네가 내 계집을 빼앗으려고 오늘 날더러 나가라고 그랬지?”

“어허 이거 그놈이 눈깔이 삐었군, 얘, 나는 먼저 들어가겠다. 너는 네 서방하고 나중 들어오너라!”

신치규는 형세가 위험하니까 슬금슬금 꽁무니를 빼려고 돌아서서 들어가려 하니까 방원은 돌아서는 신치규의 멱살을 잔뜩 쥐어 한 팔로 바싹 치켜들고,

“이놈 어디를 가? 네가 이때까지 맛을 몰랐구나?”

하며, 한번 집어쳐 땅바닥에다 태질을 한 뒤에 그대로 타고 앉아서 목줄띠를 누르니까, 마치 뱀이 개구리 잡아먹을 적 모양으로 깩깩 소리가 나며 말 한 마디도 못한다.

“이놈 너 죽고 나 죽으면 고만 아니냐?”

하고 방원은 주먹으로 사정없이 닥치는 대로 들이댄다. 나중에는 주먹이 부족하여 옆에 있는 모루돌멩이를 집어서 죽어라 하고 내리친다. 그의 팔, 그의 몸에 끓어오르는 분노가 극도에 달하자 사람의 가슴속에 본능적으로 숨어 있는 잔인성(殘忍性)이 조금도 남지 않고 그대로 나타났다. 그의 눈은 마치 펄떡펄떡 뛰는 미끼를 가로차고 앉은 승냥이나 이리와 같이 뜨거운 피를 보고야 만족하다는 듯이 무섭게 번쩍거렸다. 그에게는 초자연(超自然)의 무서운 힘이 그의 팔과 다리에 올라왔다.

이 꼴을 보는 계집은 무서웠다. 끔찍끔찍한 일이 목전에 생길 것이다. 그의 맥이 풀린 다리는 마음대로 놓여지지 아니하였다.

“아! 사람 살류! 사람 살류!”

적적한 밤중에 쓸쓸한 마을에는 처참한 여자 목소리가 으스스하게 울리었다. 이 소리를 들은 방원은 더욱 힘을 주어서 눈을 딱 감고 죽어라 내리 짓찧었다. 뼈가 돌에 맞는 소리가 살이 으크러지는 소리와 함께 퍽퍽하였다. 피 묻은 돌이 여기저기 흩어지고 갈가리 찢긴 옷에는 살점이 묻었다.

동네편 쪽에는 수군수군하더니 구둣소리가 나며 칼소리가 덜거덕거리었다. 방원의 머리에는 번갯불같이 무엇이 보이었다. 그는 손에 주먹을 쥔 채 잠깐 정신을 차려 그쪽으로 귀를 기울였다.

“순검.”

그는 신치규의 배를 타고 앉아서 순검의 구두 소리를 듣자 비로소 자기가 무슨 짓을 하였는지 깨달았다.

그는 미친 사람처럼 일어났다. 그리고는 옆에 서서 벌벌 떠는 계집에게로 갔다.

“얘! 가자! 도망가자! 너하고 나하고 같이 가자! 자! 어서, 어서!”

계집은 자기에게 또 무슨 일이 있을까 하여 겁을 내어 도망을 하려 한다. 방원은 계집을 따라가며,

“얘! 얘! 네가 이렇게도 나를 몰라주니! 내가 너를 어떻게 생각하는지 알지를 못하니? 자! 어서, 도망가자, 어서 어서, 뒤에서 순검이 쫓아 온다.”

계집은 그대로 서서 종종걸음을 치며,

“싫소! 임자나 가구료, 나는 싫어요, 싫어.”

“가자! 응! 가!”

그는 미친 사람처럼 계집의 팔을 붙잡고 끌었다. 그때 누구인지 그의 두 팔을 마치 형틀에 매다는 것같이 꽉 뒤로 끼어 앉는 사람이 있었다.

“이놈아! 어디를 가?”

그는 뒤를 돌아보지 않고도 그가 누구인지 알았다. 그는 온 전신에 맥이 풀리어 그대로 뒤로 자빠지려 할 때 어느덧 널판 같은 주먹이 그의 뺨을 사정없이 갈겼다.

“정신 차려.”

“네.”

그는 무의식 중에 고개가 숙어지고 말소리가 공손하여졌다.

땅바닥에서는 신치규가 꿈지럭거리며 이리저리 뒹군다. 청승스러운 비명(悲鳴)이 들린다.

방원은 포승 지인 채, 계집은 그대로 주재소로 끌려가고 신치규는 머슴들이 업어 들였다.

4

석 달이 지났다. 상해죄(傷害罪)로 감옥에서 복역을 하던 방원은 만기가 되어 출옥을 하였다. 그러나 신치규는 아무 일 없이 자기 집에서 치료하고 방원의 계집을 데려다 산다. 신치규는 온 몸이 나은 뒤에 홀로 생각하였다.

‘죽는 줄만 알았더니 그래도 이렇게 살아 있으니!’

하고, 얼굴에 흠이 진 곳을 만져 보며,

‘오히려 그놈이 그렇게 한 것이 나에게는 다행이지, 얼굴이 아프기는 좀 하였으나! 허어. 어떻게 그놈을 떼어버릴까 하고 그렇지 않아도 걱정을 하던 차에 잘 되었지. 그놈 한 십년 감옥에서 콩밥을 먹었으면 좋겠다.’

방원은 감옥에서 생각하기를 나가기만 하면 연놈을 죽여 버리고 제가 죽든지 요정(了定)을 내리라 하였다. 집에서 내어쫓기고 계집까지 빼앗기고, 그것을 생각하면 이가 갈리고 치가 떨리었다. 그것이 모두 자기의 돈 없는 탓인 것을 생각하며 더욱 분한 생각이 났다.

“에 더러운 년!”

그는 홍바지에 쇠사슬을 차고서 일을 할 때에도 가끔 침을 땅에다 뱉으면서 혼자 중얼거리었다.

“사람이 이러고서야 살아서 무엇하나. 멀쩡한 놈이 계집 빼앗기고 생으로 콩밥까지 먹으니…….”

그가 감옥에서 나올 때에는 감옥소를 다시 한번 돌아보고, 내가 여기서 마지막으로 목숨을 잃어버리든지, 그렇지 않으면 내가 내 손으로 내 목을 찔러 죽든지, 무슨 요정이 날 것을 생각하고, 다시 온 몸에 힘을 주고 쓸쓸한 웃음을 웃었다.

그는 이백리나 되는 길을 걸어서 계집이 사는 촌에를 왔다. 그러나 아무도 그를 아는 체하는 사람이 없었다. 전에 친하게 지내던 사람들도 그를 보고 피해 갔다. 마치 문둥병자나 마찬가지 대우를 하였다. 감옥에서 나온 뒤로부터는 더욱이 세상이 차디차졌다. 자기가 상상하던 것보다도 더 무정하여졌다.

그는 하는 수없이 밤이 될 때까지 그 근처 산속으로 돌아다녔다. 그래서 깊은 밤에 촌으로 내려왔다. 그는 그 방앗간을 다시 지나갔다. 석 달 전 생각이 났다. 자기가 여기서 잡혀 갔다는 것을 생각할 때 더욱 억울하고 분한 생각이 치밀어 올라왔다. 그는 한참이나 거기 서서 그때 일을 생각하고 몸서리를 친 후에 다시 그 전 집을 찾아갔다.

날이 몹시 추워지고 눈이 쌓였다. 옷을 입은 것이 가을에 입고 감옥에 들었던 그것이므로 살을 에이는 듯할 것이로되 그는 분한 생각과 흥분된 마음에 그것도 몰랐다.

‘년놈을 모두 처치를 해 버려?’

혼자 속으로 궁리를 하다가,

‘그렇지, 그까짓 것들은 살려 두어 쓸데없는 인생들이야.’

하면서 옆구리에 지른 기름한 단도를 다시 만져 보았다. 그는 감격스런 마음으로 그것을 쓰다듬었다. 그는 신치규의 집 울을 넘어 들어갔다. 그의 발은 전에 다닐 적같이 익숙하였다. 그는 사랑을 엿보고 다시 뒤로 돌아서 건넌방 창 밑에 와 섰었다. 귀를 기울였으나 아무 말도 들리지 않았다. 그는 손에 칼을 빼 들었다. 그리고는 일부러 뒤 창문을 달각달각 흔들었다.

“그 뉘?”

하고 계집의 머리가 쑥 나오며 문이 열리었다. 그는 얼른 비켜섰다. 문은 다시 닫혀지고 계집은 들어갔다.

방원의 마음은 이상하게 동요가 되었다. 예쁜 계집의 목소리가 오래간만에 귀에 들릴 때, 마치 자기가 감옥에서 꿈을 꿀 적 모양으로 요염하고도 황홀하게 그의 마음을 꾀는 것 같았다. 그는 꿈속에서 다시 만난 것 같고 오래간만에 그를 만나 보매 모든 결심은 얼음같이 녹는 듯하였다. 그래도 계집이 설마 나를 영영 잊어버리랴 하고 옛날의 정리를 생각할 때 그것이 거짓말이 아니고 무엇이랴는 생각이 났다.

아무리 자기를 감옥에까지 가게 하였다 하더라도 그는 감히 칼을 들어 죽이려는 용기가 단번에 나지 않아서 주저하기 시작하였다.

“아니다, 다시 한 번만 물어 보자!”

그는 들었던 칼을 다시 짚고 생각하였다.

“거짓말이다. 거짓말이다! 그럴 리가 없다.”

그는 반신반의(半信半疑)하였다.

“그렇다. 한번만 다시 물어 보고 죽이든 살리든 하자!”

그는 다시 문을 달각달각하였다. 계집은 이번에 다시 문을 열고 사면을 둘러보더니 헌 짚신 짝을 신고 나왔다.

“뉘요?”

그는 방원이 서 있는 집 모퉁이를 돌아서려 할 제,

“내다!”

하고, 입을 틀어막고 칼을 가슴에 대었다.

“떠들면 죽어!”

방원은 계집의 입을 수건으로 틀어막고 결박을 한 후 들쳐업고서 번개같이 달음질하였다. 그는 어느 결에 계집을 업어다가 물레방아 앞에 내려놓은 후 결박을 풀었다. 그리고 한숨을 쉬었다.

“나를 모르겠니?”

캄캄한 그믐밤에 얼굴을 바짝 계집의 코앞에 들이대었다. 계집은 얼굴을 자세히 보더니,

“아!”

소리를 지르더니 뒤로 물러섰다.

“조금도 놀랄 것이 없다. 오늘 네가 내 말을 들으면 살려줄 것이요 그렇지 않으면 이것이야!”

하고, 시퍼런 칼을 들이대었다. 계집은 다시 태연하게,

“말요? 임자의 말을 들으렬 것 같으면 벌써 들었지요, 이때까지 있겠소? 임자도 남의 마음을 알거요. 임자와 나와 이년 전에 이곳으로 도망해 올적에도 전 남편이 나를 죽이겠다고 허리를 찔러 그 흠이 있는 것을 날마다 밤에 당신이 어루만지었지요? 내가 그까짓 칼쯤을 무서워서 나하고 싶은 것을 못한단 말이요? 힝, 이게 무슨 비겁한 짓이요. 사내자식이, 자! 찌르려거든 찔러 보아요. 자, 자.”

계집은 두 가슴을 벌리고 대들었다. 방원은 너무 계집의 태도가 대담하므로 들었던 칼이 도리어 뒤로 움찔할 만큼 기가 막혔다. 그는 무의식 중에,

“정말이냐?”

하고 한 걸음 더 가까이 나섰다.

“정말이 아니고? 내가 비록 여자지마는 당신같이 겁쟁이는 아니라오! 이것이 도무지 무엇이오?”

계집은 그래도 두려웠던지 방원의 손에 든 칼을 뿌리쳐 땅에 떨어뜨리었다.

이 칼이 땅에 떨어지자 방원은 이때까지 용사와 같이 보이던 계집이 몹시 비겁스럽고 더러워 보이어 다시 칼을 집어들고 덤비었다.

“에잇! 간사한 년! 어쩔 터니냐? 나하고 당장에 멀리 가지 않을 터이냐? 자아 가자!”

그는 눈물이 어린 눈으로 타일러 보기도 하고 간청도 하여 보았다.

“자아, 어서 옛날과 같이 나하고 멀리멀리 도망을 가자! 나는 참으로 나의 칼로 너를 죽일 수는 없다!”

계집의 눈에는 독이 올라왔다. 광채가 어두운 밤에 번개같이 번쩍거리며,

“싫어요. 나는 죽으면 죽었지 가기는 싫어요. 이제 나는 고만 그렇게 구차하고 천한 생활을 다시 하기는 싫어요. 고만 물렸어요.”

“너의 입으로 정말 그런 말이 나오느냐? 너는 나를 우리 고향에 다시 돌아가지도 못하게 만들어 놓고, 나의 모든 것을 다 잃어버리게 한 후에 또 나중에는 세상에서 지옥이라고 하는 감옥소에까지 가게 하였지! 그러고도 나의 맨 마지막 원을 들어주지 않을 터이냐?”

“나는 언제든지 당신 손에 죽을 것까지도 알고 있소! 자! 오늘 죽으나 내일 죽으나 언제든지 죽기는 일반, 이렇게 된 이상 나를 죽이시오.”

“정말이냐? 정말이야?”

“정말요!”

계집은 결심한 뜻을 나타내었다. 방원의 손은 떨리었다. 그리고 그는 눈을 꽉 감고,

“에, 여우 같은 년!”

하고 칼끝을 계집의 옆구리를 향하여 힘껏 내밀었다. 계집은 이를 악물고,

“사람 죽인다!”

소리 한번에 그 자리에 거꾸러졌다. 칼자루를 든 손이 피가 몰리는 바람에 우루루 떨리더니 피가 새어 나왔다. 방원은 그 칼을 빼어 들더니 계집 위에 거꾸러져서 가슴을 찌르고 절명(絶命)하여 버렸다.

반응형
반응형

비가 개었다.

동시에 저 편 들판 건너 숲 뒤에는 둥그렇게 무지개가 뻗쳤다. 오묘하신 하느님의 재주를 자랑하 듯이, 칠색의 영롱한 무지개가 커다랗게 숲 이 편 끝에서 저 편 끝으로 걸치었다.

소년은 마루에 걸터앉아서 그것을 바라보고 있었다.

한 나절을 황홀히 그 무지개를 바라보고 있던 소년은 마음 속으로 커다란 결심을 하였다.

  • '저 무지개를 가져다가 뜰 안에 갖다 놓으면 얼마나 훌륭하고 아름다운 것인가?'

소년은 방 안에 있는 어머니를 찾았다.

"어머니!"

  • "왜?"

어머니께서는 바느질하던 손을 멈추고, 사랑하는 아들의 얼굴을 보았다.

"어머니, 저 무지개를 잡으러 가겠어요, 네?"

어머니께서는 일감을 놓았다. 그리고 뚫어질듯이 아들의 얼굴을 보았다.

"네?"

  • "얘야, 무지개는 못 잡는단다. 멀리 하늘 끝 닿는 데 있어서 도저히 잡지 못한다."

"아니에요. 저 들판 건너 숲 위에 걸려 있는데......"

  • "아니다. 보기에는 그렇지만, 너의 이 어미도 오십 년 동안을 잡으려면서도 그것을 못 잡았구나."

"그래도...... 난 잡아요. 네? 내 얼른 잡아 올께."

어머니는 다시 일감을 드셨다. 그의 눈에는 수심이 가득 찼다.

"네? 가요?"

찬란히 빛나는 무지개의 유혹은 소년에게는 무엇보다도 강한 것이었다.

어머니의 사랑의품보다도, 따뜻한 가정보다도, 맛있는 국밥보다도, 무지개의 유혹만이 이 소년의 마음의 전체를 누르고 지배하였다.

네 번, 다섯 번, 소년은 어머니에게 간청하였다.

어머니께서도 마침내 이 소년의 바람이 꺾을 수 없이 강한 것임을 알았다.

  • "정 그럴 것 같으면 가 보기는 해라. 그러나 벌 건너 저 숲까지 가 보고 거기서 잡지 못하거든 꼭 돌아와야 한다."

그런 뒤, 어머니는 아들을 위하여 든든히 차림을 차려 주어서 떠나보냈다.

"어머니! 그럼 내 얼른 가서 잡아 올게요. 꼭 기다려 주세요."

그리고, 커다란 희망으로 떠나는 아들을 어머니는 눈물로서 보냈다.

소년은 걸음을 다하여 벌을 건너 갔다. 그리고 바라던 숲에까지 이르렀다.

그거 이상하다.

무지개는 벌써 그 곳에 있지 아니하였다. 찬란히 빛나는 무지개는 더 저편으로 썩 물러가서 그대로 소년을 이끄는 듯이 아름다운 자태를 커다랗게 벌리고 있었다.

'가깝기는 가까왔다. 그러나 좀더 가야겠구나!'

소년은 또 다시 무지개를 바라보았다.

소년은 좀 몸이 피곤하였다. 동시에 마음도 피곤하여졌다. 그러나 눈앞에 찬란히 빛나는 무지개를 바라볼 때에, 소년은 용기가 다시 나서 무지개를 향하여 걸었다.

얼마만큼 가서 이만하면 됐으려니 하고 눈을 들어서 보았다. 그러나 찬란히 빛나는 무지개는 역시 같은 거리에서 그를 오라고 유혹하고 있었다.

소년은 높은 뫼도 어느덧 하나 넘었다. 그러나 무지개는 좀처럼 잡을 수가 없었다.

그러나 --- 그러나 그 무지개의 찬란한 광채는 여전히 끊임 없이 소년을 오라는 듯이 유혹하였다.

잡힐 듯 잡힐 듯 하면서도 잡혀 주지 않는 그 무지개는 역시 소년에게는 커다란 유혹이었다.

소년은 용기를 내었다. 그리고 무지개를 향하여 또 달음박질하였다.

무지개를 잡으려는 오로지 안 조각의 붉은 마음으로 피곤도 잊고, 아픔도 잊고, 뛰어가던 소년은 어떤 산마루에까지 이르러 마침내 쓰러졌다. 이제는 한 걸음도 더 걸을 용기와 기운이 없었다.

소년은 그 자리에 쓰러지면서 피곤한 잠에 잠기고 말았다.

어지럽고 사나운 꿈 -- 그 가운데에서도 소년의 눈에는 끊임없이 찬란한 무지개의 광채가 어른거렸다. 그리고 그 무지개의 광채와 어울리는 아름다운 음악이 끊임없이 들리었다.

많은 소년들과 소녀들이 꽃으로 온 몸을 장식하고, 손을 서로 맞잡고, 노래하며 돌아가고 있었다. 그리고 그 소년 소녀의 동그라미 속에는 칠색의 영롱한 무지개가 마치 주위에 있는 소년 소녀들를 애호하듯이 커다랗게 팔을 벌리고 있었다.

행복은
뉘것?
누릴자
누구?

소년과 소녀들의 노래는 부드럽고 아름답게 울려 온다.

얼마를 이러한 꿈에 잠겨 있던 소년은 그 꿈에서 벌떡 깨면서 눈을 떴다.

조금 아래 그다지 멀지 않은 곳에서 무지개는 역시 오 소년이 오기를 기다리는 듯이 아름다운 공채를 내어, 팔을 벌리고 서 있었다.

'조금 더, 이제 한 걸음!'

소년은 후닥닥 일어섰다.

쏘는 다리, 저린 오금!

피곤으로 말미암아 소년은 하마터면 넘어질뻔 하였다. 소년은 다리에 힘을 주었다. 온몸에 있는 힘을 다 주었다.

눈 아래서 황홀히 빛나는 무지개는 그로 하여금 없는 힘을 다시 내게 한 것이었다.

또 다시 그는 무지개를 향하여 달음박질을 하였다.

그러나 산 중턱에 걸린 줄 알고 뛰어내려오던 소년은 중턱에서 무지개를 만나지 못하였다. 그리고 산 아래까지 그냥 내려왔지만 무지개는 역시 멀리 물러서서, 마치 소년의 어리석음을 비웃듯이 빛나고 있었다.

'아! 곤하다.'

소년은 맥이 빠져 덜썩 주저앉았다.

소년은 뒤숭숭한 소리에 놀래어 깨었다. 그는 피곤함을 못이겨 어느덧 또 쓰러져서 잠이 들었던 것이었다. 깨어서 보니 그 근처에는 어느덧 많은 소년들이 모여 있었다. 그리고 그들은 무엇을 다투고 있었다. 무엇을 다투는가 자세히 들으니, 그들은 무지개가 있는 방향이 서로 이 편이다, 저 편이다, 다투는 것이었다.

"무지개는 이편 쪽에 있다."

어떤 소년은 동쪽을 가리키며 이렇게 말하였다.

"정신 없는 소리 말아라. 무지개는 저 쪽에 있다."

다른 소년은 반대했다.

"너희들은 눈이 있냐 없냐? 저 쪽에 있지 않냐? 아직껏 너희들에게 속아서 따라 왔지만 무지개는 역시 내 생각대로 저 쪽에 있다."

다른 소년은 또 다른 데를 가리켰다. 그러나 그 많은 소년들이 가리키는 곳이 한 곳도 정확한 곳이 없었다. 모두 뚱딴지 같은 곳만 가리키면서 서로 다투고 있는 것이었다.

우리의 소년은 마침내 일어났다. 그리고 점잖은 웃음으로 그들을 찾았다.

"여보세요! 당신네들도 무지개를 잡으러 떠난 분들이오?"

  • "그렇소."

"당신네의 말을 들으니까 무지개는 이 곳에 있다, 저 곳에 있다, 다투는 모양이지만 무지개는 바로 요 앞에 있지 않소?"

소년은 무지개를 손가락으로 가리켰다. 다른 사람들은 소년이 가리키는 곳을 보았다. 그러나 무지개는 뵈지 않는 모양이었다. 역시 다툼은 계속되었다. 그리고 한참을 나투던 소년들의 의견은 모두 맞지 않아서 그 곳에서 제가 생각하는 곳으로 찾아서 아름다운 무지개를 잡으러 서로 손을 나누어 떠나기로 하였다.

그것을 눈이 멀거니 바라보고 있던 우리의 소년도 마침내 일어섰다. 그리고 그는 자기가 무지개가 있다고 믿는 곳을 향하여 또한 피곤한 다리를 옮겼다.

무지개는 역시 소년의 눈 앞 몇 걸음 밖에서 찬란히 광채를 내고 있었다.

'이번에는 꼭......!'

눈 앞에 커다랗게 보이는 무지개에 소년의 용기는 백 배나 더하여졌다.

어떤 곳에서 소년은 또다른 많은 소년의 무리를 보았다. 그들은 모두 든든한 길신가리를 차리고 있었다. 소년은 그들에게 가까이 가서 말을 붙여 보았다.

"노형들은 어디로 가시오?"

  • "가는 게 아니라 갔다가 오는 길이오."

뭇 소년들은 이구동성으로 대답을 하였다. 그들은 모두 끝 없이 피곤한 눈에는 정기가 없고 몸은 쇠약으로 말미암아 떨고 있었다.

"어디를 갔다가 오시오?"

  • "무지개를 잡으러."

"네? 그래, 잡았소?"

  • "여보, 말도 마오. 그것에 속아서 공연히 좋은 세월을 헛되이 보냈소."

"집을 떠난 것은 언제쯤이오?"

  • "모르겠우, 감감하니까......"

"그래, 인제 그만두겠오?"

  • "그만두고 말고! 눈앞에 보이는 것 같기에 그것에 속아서 이제나 저제나 하고 이제껏 왔지만..."

"인젠 무지개라는 요 앞에 있지 않소?"

  • "하하하하......"

그들은 웃었다.

"그러기에 말이오. 눈 앞에 몇 걸음 앞에 있는 것 같기에 그것에 속아서 아직껏 세월만 허송했오."

소년은 낙담하였다. 그리고 자기도 그만 돌아가 버릴까 하였다.

그러나 이상하다. 그 때에 그 무지개는 쑤욱 더 소년에게 가까오 오며, 그 광채며, 빛깔이 더욱 영롱하여져서 단념하려는 소년으로 하여금 또 다시 단념하지 못하게 하였다.

"아아, 아!"

소년은 커다른 한숨과 함께 다시 용기를 내었다.

"여보! 조금만 더 가 봅시다그려, 조금만."

소년은 그들에게 동행을 청하였다.

그러나 그들은 끝끝내 듣지 아니하였다.

몇 번을 권하여 본 뒤에 소년은 그들의 마음을 도저히 돌이키지 못할 것을 알았다.

그리고 그들과 작별한 뒤에 자기는 역시 그 찬란한 무지개를 향하여 길을 떠났다.

어떤 곳에서 그는 두 소년을 만났다. 그 두 소년은 무엇이 기쁜지 몹시 만족한 듯이 웃고들 있었다.

소년은 그들에게 가까이 갔다.

"여보! 말 좀 물읍시다."

  • "무슨 말이오?"

"좀 이상한 말이나 당신네들 무지개를 못 보았소?"

사실 소년은 그 때에 무지개를 잃어버렸던 것이었다.

어디로 갔나? 아직껏 눈앞에 찬란히 빛나던 그 무지개는 하늘로 솟았는지, 땅으로 새었는지, 홀연히 그의 눈앞에서 그 아름다운 자태를 감추고 만 것이었다. 소년은 눈이 벌겋게 되어 찾았다. 그리고 종내 찾지 못하여 낙담하였을 때 그의 앞에 두 소년이 나타난 것이었다.

두 소년은 빙글빙글 웃었다.

  • "무지개 말이오? 무지개는 우리가 벌써 잡았소."

소년은 낙담하였다. 그리고 남담에서 절망으로, 절망에서 비분으로, 걷잡을 새 없이 소년의 마음이 꺽어져 나갈 때, 이상도 하다. 역시 그의 앞에 역시 칠색이 찬란하게 빛나는 무지개가 문득 나타났다. 그 광채는 아직까지의 무지개보다 더 찬란하였다. 그 아직까지의 무지개보다 더 훌륭하였다.

소년의 마음은 절망에서 단숨에 희망으로 뛰어올라 갔다.

"여보! 봅시다, 봅시다."

  • "무에요?"

"노형네가 잡았다는 그 무지개를!"

두 소년은 장한 듯이 품 안에서 자기네의 자랑감을 꺼내어 소년에게 보였다.

소년은 그것을 보았다. 그리고 하마터면 웃을 뻔하였다. 그것은 평범하고 변변치 않은 기왓장에 지나지 못하였다. 두 소년은 하나씩 기왓장을 얻어가지고 가지고 기뻐하는 것이었다.

"이게 무지개요? 이건 기왓장이구려."

두 소년은 각기 자기네의 보물을 다시금 살폈다. 그리고 한 소년은 부르짖었다.

  • "오, 무지개, 무지개! 나는 드디어 무지개를 잡았다. 이게 무지개가 아니고 무어란 말이오?"

그러나 한 소년은 한참 정신 없이 자기가 가지고 있는 물건을 보다가 커다란 한숨과 함께 그 무지개를 높이 들었다. 절망의 부르짖음을 발하였다.

  • "아니로구나, 아니야! 이것은 무지개가 아니야! 아직껏 무지개로 믿고 기뻐하던 것은 기왓장에 지나지 못하누나."

그리고 그는 그 기왓장을 던지고 우리의 소년에게 말하였다.

  • "노형도 무지개를 잡으러 떠난 사람이오?"

"예."

우리의 소년은 대답하였다.

  • "그럼 우리 같이 갑시다. 나는 무지개를 꼭 잡고야 말겠소."

여기서 서로 뜻이 맞은 두 소년은 만족해, 한 소년을 남기고 또한 찬란히 빛나는 무지개를 잡으러 길을 떠났다.

두 소년은 험한 산을 넘었다. 물결 센 물을 건넜다. 가시덤불을 헤쳤다. 자갈밭도 지났다. 그들은 오로지 무지개를 잡으려는 열정으로 온갖 난관을 참으면서 앞으로 갔다.

그들은 가는 길에 그들은 수많은 소년들을 보았다. 어떤 사람들은 무지개를 잡으려다 잡지 못하고 낙망하여 집으로 돌아가는 것이었다. 어떤 사람들은 변변치 않은 기왓장을 얻어 기뻐하는 것이었다. 그리고 그 가운데 가장 많은 수요를 점령한 사람들은 무지개를 잡으려다 종내 잡지 못하고 심신이 피로하여 쓰러져서 괴로운 부르짖음만 발하는 것이었다.

"아, 무지개! 그것은 마침내 사람의 손으로 잡지 못할 것인가!"

그들은 목쉰 소리로 이렇게 부르짖으며 팔을 헤적거리고 있었다. 그리고 그 가운데는 낙망과 피곤의 끝에 벌써 저 세상으로 간 사람도 많이 섞여 있었다.

이런 광경을 볼 때 두 소년은 용기가 꺾여졌다. 그러나 더욱 훌륭한 무지개가 그을을 오라는 듯이 두 팔을 벌리는 것이었다. 여기서 다시금 용기를 얻은 두 소년은 무지개를 향하여 험한 길을 앞으로 앞으로 가는 것이었다.

어떤 험한 산골짜기까지 이르러서 동행하던 소년은 마침내 쓰러졌다.

  • "여보! 난 인제 더 못 가겠소. 무지개는 도저히 잡지 못할 것임을 이제야 깨달았소."

동행하던 소년은 이렇게 한숨을 쉬었다.

"여보! 정신을 차려요. 여기까지 와서 이제 넘어진다니 웬 말이요?"

소년은 동행하던 친구를 흔들었다. 그러나 친구는 움직이지 않았다. 소년은 다시 흔들었다.

"여보! 정신을 차려요."

아, 그러나 그 때는 벌써 동행하던 소년은 차디찬 몸으로 변하여 버렸다.

소년은 거기서 통곡을 하였다. 그리고 자기도 그런 야망이 흔들거렸다. 무지개는 도저히 잡지 못할 것인가 하는 의심이 일어났다.

그러나 --- 그러나 그 때에 그의 눈앞에 다시금 찬란히 빛나는 무지개가 마치 그의 마음 약한 것을 비웃 듯이 커다랗게 웃고 있었다.

위태스러운 산길, 험한 골짜기, 가파로운 뫼며, 깊은 물, 온갖 고난은 또한 그를 괴롭혔다. 그러나 그는 더욱 희망과 용기를 내어 무지개로 무지개로 가까이 갔다.

그러나, 얼마를 더 간 뒤에 소년도 마침내 인제 한 걸음도 더 걸을 수가 없게 되었다. 그리고 그는 거기서 무지개는 도저히 잡지 못할 것임을 처음으로 깨달았다.

그는 몸을 커다랗게 땅에 내어 던졌다. 그리고 드높은 하늘을 쳐다보았다.

"아아, 무지개란 기어이 사람의 손으로 잡지 못할 것인가?"

아직껏 그와 같은 길을 걸은 수많은 소년들의 부르짖는 그 부르짖음을 이 소년은 여기서 또한 부르짖지 않을 수 없었다.

그리고 그는 여기서 그 야망을 마침내 단념하기로 결심한 것이었다.

그 때에는 이상하다. 아직껏 검었던 머리는 갑자기 하얗게 되고, 그의 얼굴에는 전면에 수없이 주름살이 잡혔다.

반응형
반응형

여름 장이란 애시당초에 글러서 해는 아직 중천에 있건만 장판은 벌써 쓸쓸하고 더운 햇발이 벌려 놓은 전휘장 밑으로 등줄기를 훅훅 볶는다. 마을 사람들은 거의 돌아간 뒤요, 팔리지 못한 나무꾼패가 길거리에 궁싯거리고들 있으나 석유병이나 받고 고깃마리나 사면 족할 이 축들을 바라고 언제까지든지 버티고 있을 법은 없다. 칩칩스럽게 날아드는 파리떼도 장난꾼 각다귀들도 귀찮다. 얼금뱅이요 왼손잡이인 드팀전의 허생원은 기어이 동업의 조선달을 나꾸어 보았다.

"그만 거둘까 ? "

"잘 생각했네. 봉평 장에서 한번이나 흐뭇하게 사본 일 있었을까. 내일 대화 장에서나 한몫 벌어야겠네."

"오늘밤은 밤을 새서 걸어야 될걸."

"달이 뜨렷다."

절렁절렁 소리를 내며 조선달이 그날 번 돈을 따지는 것을 보고, 허 생원은 말뚝에서 넓은 휘장을 걷고 벌려 놓았던 물건을 거두기 시작하였다. 무명 필과 주단 바리가 두 고리짝에 꼭 찼다. 멍석 위에는 천 조 각이 어수선하게 남았다.

다른 축들도 벌써 거의 전들을 걷고 있었다. 약빠르게 떠나는 패도 있었다. 어물장수도 땜장 이도 엿장수도 생강장수도 꼴들이 보이지 않 았다. 내일은 진부와 대화에 장이 선다. 축들은 그 어느쪽 으로든지 밤 을 새며 육칠십 리 밤길을 타박거리지 않으면 안 된다. 장판은 잔치 뒤 마당같 이 어 수선하게 벌어지고 술집에서는 싸움이 터져 있었다. 주정 꾼 욕지거리에 섞여 계집의 앙칼 진 목 소리가 찢어졌다. 장날 저녁은 정 해 놓고 계집의 고함 소리로 시작되는 것이다.

"생원,시침을 떼두 다 아네. --- 충주집 말야."

계집 목소리로 문득 생각난 듯이 조선달은 비죽이 웃는다.

"화중지병이지. 연소패들을 적수로 하구야 대거리가 돼야 말이지."

"그렇지두 않을 걸. 축들이 사족을 못 쓰는 것두 사실은 사실이나, 아무리 그렇다고 해두 왜 그 동이 말일세. 감쪽같이 충주집을 후린 눈치거든."

"무어 그 애숭이가? 물건 가지고 낚았나부지. 착실한 녀석인 줄 알았더니."

"그 길만은 알 수 있나...... 궁리 말구 가보세나그려. 내 한턱 씀세."

그다지 마음이 당기지 않는 것을 쫓아갔다. 허생원은 계집과는 연분이 멀었다. 얼금뱅이 상판을 쳐들고 대어설 숫기도 없었으나, 계집 편에서 정을 보낸 적도 없었고, 쓸쓸하고 뒤틀린 반생이었다. 충주집을 생각만 하여 도 철없이 얼굴이 붉어지고 발밑이 떨리고 그 자리에 소스라쳐 버린다. 충주집 문을 들어서 술 좌석에서 짜장 동이를 만났을 때에는 어찌된 서슬엔지 발끈 화가 나 버렸다. 상위에 붉은 얼굴 을 쳐들고 제법 계집과 농탕치는 것을 보고서야 견딜 수 없었던 것이다. 녀석이 제법 난질군인데 꼴 사납다. 머리에 피도 안 마른 녀석이 낮부터 술 처먹고 계집과 농탕이야. 장돌뱅이 망신만 시키고 돌아다니누나. 그 꼴에 우리들과 한몫 보자는 셈이지. 동이 앞에 막아서면서부터 책망이었다. 걱정두 팔자요 하는 듯이 빤히 쳐다보는 상기된 눈망울에 부딪칠 때 결김에 따귀를 하나 갈겨주지 않고는 배길 수 없었다. 동이도 화를 쓰고 팩하게 일어서기는 하였으나, 허생원은 조금도 동색하는 법 없이 마음먹은 대로는 다 지껄였다 --- 어디서 주워먹은 선머슴인지는 모르겠으나, 네게도 아비 어미 있겠지. 그 사나운 꼴 보면 맘 좋겠다. 장사란 탐탁하게 해야 되지. 계집이 다 무어야. 나가거라 냉큼 꼴치워.

그러나 한마디도 대거리하지 않고 하염없이 나가는 꼴을 보려니 도리어 측은히 여겨졌다. 아직도 서름서름한 사인데 너무 과하지 않았을까 하고 마음이 섬짓해졌다. 주제도 넘지, 같은 술 손님이면서도 아무리 젊다고 자식 낫세 되는 것을 붙들고 치고 닦아 세울 것은 무어야 원. 충주집은 입술을 쫑긋하고 술 붓는 솜씨도 거칠었으나, 젊은애들한테는 그것이 약이 된다고 하고 그 자리는 조선달이 얼버무려 넘겼다. 너 녀석한테 반했지? 애숭이를 빨면 죄된다. 한참 법석을 친 후이다. 담도 생긴 데다가 웬일인지 흠뻑 취해 보고 싶은 생각도 있어서 허생원은 주는 술잔이면 거의 다 들이켰다. 거나해짐을 따라 계집의 생각보다도 동이의 뒷일이 한결같이 궁금해졌다. 내 꼴에 계집을 가로채서는 어떡할 작정이었누, 하고 어리석은 꼬락서니를 모질게 책망하는 마음도 한 편에 있었다. 그렇기 때문에 얼마나 지난 뒤인지 동이가 헐레벌떡거리며 황급히 부르러 왔을 때에는 마시던 잔을 그 자리에 던지고 정신 없이 허덕이며 충주집을 뛰어나간 것이었다.

"생원 당나귀가 바를 끊구 야단이에요."

"각다귀들 장난이지 필연코."

짐승도 짐승이려니와 동이의 마음씨가 가슴을 울렸다. 뒤를 따라 장판을 달음질하려니 거슴츠레 한 눈이 뜨거워질 것 같으다.

"부락스런 녀석들이라 어쩌는 수 있어야죠."

"나귀를 몹시 구는 녀석들은 그냥 두지 않을걸."

반평생을 같이 지내온 짐승이었다. 같은 주막에서 잠자고 달빛에 젖으면서 장에서 장으로 걸어 다니는 동안에 이십 년의 세월이 사람과 짐승을 함께 늙게 하였다. 가스러진 목뒤 털은 주인의 머리털과도 같이 바스러지고, 개진개진 젖은 눈은 주인의 눈과 같이 눈곱을 흘렸다. 몽당비처럼 짧게 슬리운 꼬리는 파리를 쫓으려고 기껏 휘저어 보아야 벌써 다리까지는 닿지 않았다. 닳아 없어진 굽을 몇 번이나 도려내고 새 철을 신겼는지 모른다. 굽은 벌써 더 자라나기는 틀렸고 닳아버린 철 사이로는 피가 빼짓이 흘렀다. 냄새만 맡고도 주인을 분간하였다. 호소하는 목소리로 야단스럽게 울며 반겨한다.

어린아이를 달래듯이 목덜미를 어루만져 주니 나귀는 코를 벌름거리고 입을 투르르거렸다. 콧물이 튀었다. 허생원은 짐승 때문에 속도 무던히는 썩였다. 아이들의 장난이 심한 눈치여서 땀배인 몸뚱어리가 부들부들 떨리고 좀체 흥분이 식지 않는 모양이었다. 굴레가 벗어지고 안장도 떨어졌다. 요 몹쓸 자식들, 하고 허생원은 호령을 하였으나 패들은 벌써 줄행랑을 논 뒤요. 몇 남지 않은 아이들이 호령에 놀래 비슬비슬 멀어졌다.

"우리들 장난이 아니우. 암놈을 보고 저 혼자 발광이지."

코홀리개 한 녀석이 멀리서 소리를 쳤다.

"고녀석 말투가."

"김첨지 당나귀가 가버리니까 온통 흙을 차고 거품을 홀리면서 미친 소같이 날뛰는걸. 꼴이 우스워 우리는 보고만 있었다우. 배를 좀 보지."

아이는 앵돌아진 투로 소리를 치며 깔깔 웃었다. 허생원은 모르는 결에 낯이 뜨거워졌다. 뭇 시선을 막으려고 그는 짐승의 배 앞을 가리워 서지 않으면 안되었다.

"늙은 주제에 암샘을 내는 셈야, 저놈의 짐승이. "

아이의 웃음 소리에 허생원은 주춤하면서 기어이 견딜 수 없어 채찍을 들더니 아이를 쫓았다.

"쫓으려거든 쫓아보지. 왼손잡이가 사람을 때려."

줄달음에 달아나는 각다귀에는 당하는 재주가 없었다. 왼손잡이는 아이 하나도 후릴 수 없다. 그만 채찍을 던졌다. 술기도 돌아 몸이 유난스럽게 화끈거렸다

"그만 떠나세. 녀석들과 어울리다가는 한이 없어. 장판의 각다귀들이란 어른보다도 더 무서운 것들인걸."

조선달과 동이는 각각 제 나귀에 안장을 얹고 짐을 싣기 시작하였다. 해가 꽤 많이 기울어진 모양이었다

드팀전 장돌이를 시작한 지 이십 년이나 되어도 허생원은 봉평장을 빼논 적은 드물었다. 충주. 제천 등의 이웃 군에도 가고, 멀리 영남 지방도 혜매이기는 하였으나, 강릉쯤에 물건 하러 가는 외에는 처음부터 끝까지 군내를 돌아다녔다. 닷새만큼씩의 장날에는 달보다도 확실하게 면에서 면으로 건너간다. 고향이 청주라고 자랑삼아 말하였으나 고향에 돌보러 간 일도 있는 것 같지는 않았다. 장에서 장으로 가는 길의 아름다운 강산이 그대로 그에게는 그리운 고향이었다. 반 날 동안이나 뚜벅뚜벅 걷고 장터 있는 마을에 거의 가까웠을 때, 지친 나귀가 한바탕 우렁차게 울면 --- 더구나 그것이 저녁녘이어서 등불들이 어둠 속에 깜박거릴 무렵이면, 늘 당하는 것이건만. 허생원은 변치 않고 언제든지 가슴이 뛰놀았다.

젊은 시절에는 알뜰하게 벌어 돈푼이나 모아본 적도 있기는 있었으나, 읍내에 백중이 열린 해 호탕스럽게 놀고 투전을 하고 하여 사흘 동안에 다 털어버렸다. 나귀까지 팔게 된 판이었으나, 애끓는 정분에 그것만은 이를 물고 단념하였다. 결국 도로아미타불로 장돌이를 다시 시작할 수 밖에는 없었다. 짐승을 데리고 읍내를 도망해 나왔을 때에는 너를 팔지 않기를 다행이었다고 길가에서 울면서 짐승의 등을 어루만졌던 것이다.

빚을 지기 시작하니 재산을 모을 염은 당초에 틀리고 간신히 입에 풀칠을 하러 장에서 장으로 돌아다니게 되었다.

호탕스럽게 놀았다고는 하여도 계집 하나 후려보지는 못하였다. 계집이란 쌀쌀하고 매정한 것이었다. 평생 인연이 없는 것이라고 신세가 서글퍼졌다. 일신에 가까운 것이라고는 언제나 변함없는 한 필의 당나귀였다.

그렇다고는 하여도 꼭 한번의 첫일을 잊을 수는 없었다. 뒤에도 처음에도 없는 단 한번의 괴이한 인연! 봉평에 다니기 시작한 젊은 시절의 일이었으나, 그것을 생각할 적만은 그도 산 보람을 느꼈다.

"달밤이었으나 어떻게 해서 그렇게 됐는지 지금 생각해도 도무지 알 수 없어."

허생원은 오늘밤도 또 그 이야기를 끄집어내려는 것이다. 조선달은 친구가 된 이래 귀에 못이 박히도록 들어왔다. 그렇다고 싫증을 낼 수도 없었으나. 허생원은 시치미를 떼고 되풀이할 대로 되풀이하고야 말았다.

"달밤에는 그런 이야기가 격에 맞거든."

조선달 편을 바라는 보았으나 물론 미안해서가 아니라 달빛에 감동하여서였다. 이지러는 졌으나 보름을 갓 지난 달은 부드러운 빛을 흐뭇이 흘리고 있다.

대화까지는 팔십 리의 밤길, 고개를 둘이나 넘고 개울을 하나 건너고 벌판과 산길을 걸어야 된다. 길은 지금 긴 산허리에 걸려 있다. 밤중을 지난 무렵인지 죽은 듯이 고요한 속에서 짐승같은 달의 숨소리가 손에 잡힐 듯이 들리며, 콩포기와 옥수수 잎새가 한층 달에 푸르게 젖었다

산허리는 온통 메밀밭이어서 피기 시작한 꽃이 소금을 뿌린 듯이 흐뭇한 달빛에 숨이 막힐 지경이다. 붉은 대궁이 향기같이 애잔하고 나귀들의 걸음도 시원하다.

길이 좁은 까닭에 세 사람은 나귀를 타고 외줄로 늘어섰다. 방울소리가 시원스럽게 딸랑딸랑 메밀밭께로 흘러간다.

앞장선 허생원의 이야기 소리는 꽁무니에 선 동이에게는 확적히는 안 들렸으나, 그는 그대로 개운한 제멋에 적적하지는 않았다.

“장선 꼭 이런 날 밤이었네. 객주집 토방이란 무더워서 잠이 들어야지. 밤중은 돼서 혼자 일어나 개울가에 목욕하러 나갔지. 봉평은 지금이나 그제나 마찬가지지. 보이는 곳마다 메밀밭이어서 개울가가 어디 없이 하얀 꽃이야. 돌밭에 벗어도 좋을 것을 달이 너무도 밝은 까닭에 옷을 벗으러 물방앗간으로 들어가지 않았나. 이상한 일도 많지. 거기서 난데없는 성서방네 처녀와 마주 쳤단 말이야. 봉평서야 제일가는 일색이었지 --- 팔자에 있었나부지."

아무렴 하고 응답하면서 말머리는 아끼는 듯이 한참이나 담배를 빨 뿐이었다. 구수한 자줏빛 연기가 밤기운 속에 흘러서는 녹았다.

"날 기다린 것은 아니었으나, 그렇다고 달리 기다리는 놈팽이가 있는 것두 아니었네. 처녀는 울고 있단 말야. 짐작은 대고 있었으나 성서방네는 한창 어려워서 들고날 판인 때였지. 한 집안 일이니 딸에겐들 걱정이 없을 리 있겠나? 좋은 데만 있으면 시집도 보내련만 시집은 죽어도 싫다지. 그러나 처녀란 울 때같이 정을 끄는 때가 있을까. 처음에는 놀라기도 한 눈치였으나 걱정이 있을 때는 누그러지기도 쉬운 듯해서 이럭저럭 이야기가 되었네 --- 생각하면 무섭고도 기막힌 밤이었어.“

"제천인지로 줄행랑을 놓은 건 그 다음날이렷다."

"다음 장도막에는 벌써 온 집안이 사라진 뒤였네. 장판은 소문에 발끈 뒤집혀 고작해야 술집에 팔려가기가 상수라고 처녀의 뒷공론이 자자들 하단 말이야. 제천 장판을 몇 번이나 뒤졌겠나. 하나 처녀의 꼴은 꿩 궈먹은 자리야. 첫날밤이 마지막 밤이었지. 그때부터 봉평이 마음에 든것이 반평생을 두고 다니게 되었네. 평생인들 잊을 수 있겠나."

"수 좋았지. 그렇게 신통한 일이란 쉽지 않어. 항용 못난 것 얻어 새끼 낳고 걱정 늘고 생각만 해두 진저리 나지 --- 그러나 늘그막바지까지 장돌뱅이로 지내기도 힘드는 노릇 아닌가. 난 가을까지만 하구 이 생계와두 하직하려네. 대화쯤에 조그만 전방이나 하나 벌이구 식구들을 부르겠어. 사시 장천 뚜벅뚜벅 걷기란 여간이래야지."

"옛 처녀나 만나면 같이나 살까 --- 난 거꾸러질 때까지 이 길 걷고 저 달 볼 테야."

산길을 벗어나니 큰 길로 틔어졌다. 꽁무니의 동이도 앞으로 나서 나귀들은 가로 늘어섰다.

"총각두 젊것다 지금이 한창 시절이렷다. 충주집에서는 그만 실수를 해서 그 꼴이 되었으나 섧게 생각 말게."

“처, 천만에요. 되려 부끄러워요. 계집이란 지금 웬 제격인가요. 자나 깨나 어머니 생각뿐인 데요."

허생원의 이야기로 실심해 한 끝이라 동이의 어조는 한풀 수그러진 것이었다.

"아비 어미란 말에 가슴이 터지는 것도 같았으나 제겐 아버지가 없어요. 피붙이라고는 어머니 하나뿐인걸요."

"돌아가셨나 ? "당초부터 없어요."

"그런 법이 세상에......"

생월과 선달이 야단스럽게 껄껄들 웃으니, 동이는 정색하고 우길 수 밖에는 없었다.

"부끄러워서 말하지 않으려 했으나 정말예요. 제천 촌에서 달도 차지 않은 아이를 낳고 어머니는 집을 쫓겨났죠. 우스운 이야기나. 그러기 때문에 지금까지 아버지 얼굴도 본 적 없고, 있는 고장도 모르고지 내와요."

고개가 앞에 놓인 까닭에 세 사람은 나귀를 내렸다. 둔덕은 험하고 입을 벌리기도 대견하여 이야기는 한동안 끊겼다. 나귀는 건듯하면 미끄러졌다. 허생원은 숨이 차 몇 번이고 다리를 쉬지 않으면 안 되었다. 고개를 넘을 때마다 나이가 알렸다. 동이 같은 젊은 축이 그지없이 부러웠다. 땀이 등을 한 바탕 쪽 씻어내렸다.

고개 너머는 바로 개울이었다. 장마에 흘러버린 널다리가 아직도 걸리지 않은 채로 있는 까닭에 벗고 건너야 되었다. 고의를 벗어 띠로 등에 얽어매고 반벌거숭이의 우스꽝스런 꼴로 물 속에 뛰어들었다. 금방 땀을 홀린 뒤였으나 밤 물은 뼈를 찔렀다.

"그래 대체 기르긴 누가 기르구 ? "

"어머니는 하는 수 없이 의부를 얻어가서 술장수를 시작했죠. 술이 고주래서 의부라고 전 망나니예요. 철들어서부터 맞기 시작한 것이 하룬들 편한 날 있었을까. 어머니는 말리다가 채이고 맞고 칼부림을 당하고 하니 집꼴이 무어겠소. 열여덟 살 때 집을 뛰쳐나와서부터 이 짓이죠."

“총각 낫세론 동이 무던하다고 생각했더니 듣고 보니 딱한 신세로군."

물은 깊어 허리까지 찼다. 속 물살도 어지간히 센데다가 발에 채이는 돌멩이도 미끄러워 금시에 훌칠 듯하였다. 나귀와 조선달은 재빨리 거의 건녔으나, 동이는 허생원을 붙드느라고 두 사람은 훨씬 떨어졌다.

"모친의 친정은 원래부터 제천이었던가?"

"웬걸요. 시원스리 말은 안 해주나 봉평이라는 것만은 들었죠."

"봉평? 그래 그 아비 성은 무엇이구?"

"알 수 있나요. 도무지 듣지를 못했으니까."

"그 그렇겠지"

하고 중얼거리며 흐려지는 눈을 까물까물하다가. 허생원은 경망하게도 발을 빗디뎠다. 앞으로 고꾸라지기가 바쁘게 몸째 풍덩 빠져 버렸다. 허비적거릴수록 몸을 걷잡을 수 없어 동이가 소리를 치며 가까이 왔을 때에는 벌써 퍽이나 흘렀었다. 옷째 쫄딱 젖으니 물에 젖은 개보다도 참혹한 꼴이었다.

동이는 물 속에서 어른을 해깝게 업을 수 있었다. 젖었다고는 하여도 여윈 몸이라 장정 등에는 오히려 가벼웠다

“이렇게까지 해서 안됐네. 내 오늘은 정신이 빠진 모양이야."

"염려하실 것 없어요."

"그래 모친은 아비를 찾지는 않는 눈치지?"

"늘 한번 만나고 싶다고는 하는데요."

"지금 어디 계신가?"

"의부와도 갈라져서 제천에 있죠. 가을에는 봉평에 모셔 오려고 생각 중인데요. 이를 물고 벌면 이럭저럭 살아갈 수 있겠죠."

"아무렴 기특한 생각이야. 가을이랬다?"

동이의 탐탁한 등어리가 뼈에 사무쳐 따뜻하다. 물을 다 건넜을 때에는 도리어 서글픈 생각에 좀더 업혔으면도 하였다.

"진종일 실수만 하니 웬일이오, 생원?"

조선달은 바라보며 기어이 웃음이 터졌다.

"나귀야. 나귀 생각하다 실족을 했어. 말 안 했던가. 저 꼴에 제법 새끼를 얻었단 말이지. 읍내 강릉집 피마에게 말일세. 귀를 쫑긋 세우고 달랑달랑 뛰는 것이 나귀 새끼같이 귀여운 것이 있을까. 그것보러 나는 일부러 읍내를 도는 때가 있다네."

"사람을 물에 빠치울 젠 딴은 대단한 나귀 새끼군."

허생원은 젖은 옷을 웬만큼 짜서 입었다. 이가 덜덜 갈리고 가슴이 떨리며 몹시도 추웠으나. 마음은 알 수 없이 둥실둥실 가벼웠다.

"주막까지 부지런히들 가세나. 뜰에 불을 피우고 훗훗이 쉬어. 나귀 에겐 더운 물을 끓여주고. 내일 대화 장 보고는 제천이다."

"생원도 제천으로......?"

"오래간 만에 가보고 싶어. 동행하려나, 동이?"

나귀가 걷기 시작하였을 때, 동이의 채찍은 왼손에 있었다. 오랫동안 아둑신이같이 눈이 어둡던 허생원도 요번만은 동이의 왼손잡이가 눈에 띄지 않을 수 없었다.

걸음도 해깝고 방울 소리가 밤 벌판에 한층 청청하게 울렸다.

달이 어지간히 기울어졌다.


반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

나도향 - 물레방아[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.08
김동인 - 무지개[무료소설]  (4) 2012.02.05
전영택 - 말없는 사람[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
방정환 - 만년샤쓰[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
이효석 - 들[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
반응형

1

봄이 되었다. 기다리던 봄이 왔다.

누가 봄을 기다리지 않으련만 윤수는 남달리 봄을 기다렸다. 윤수는 겨울 동안에도 볕만 나면 뒷산에 올라가서 마른 나뭇가지며 썩은 등걸 따위를 모아서 땔나무를 해 오기도 하고 멀리 뵈는 산봉우리의 허옇게 덮인 눈경치를 구경하기에 그다지 갑갑한 줄은 모르지만, 날이 흐리고 몹시 추운 때에는 자연 집안에 들어앉아 있게 되기 때문에 심심하고 갑갑한 시간을 보내기가 퍽 괴로왔다. 이제 따뜻한 봄이 왔으니 윤수는 산과 들에 나가서 마음대로 뛰놀고 힘껏 일을 하게 되었다.

윤수가 봄을 기다리고 봄을 좋아하는 것은 춥지 않고 따뜻하기 때문만이 아니다. 뾰죽뾰죽 돋아나오는 새싹, 파랗게 피어나는 버들개지, 하얗게 피어나는 버들개지 —— 이런 것을 보기가 무척 좋았다.

윤수는 돋아나는 새싹이나 파랗게 피어나는 버들개지를 보면 오래 못 보던 동무를 만난 듯이 빙그레 웃고 좋아하고, 어떤 때는 땅 속에서 솟아나오는 새싹을 보고 무어라고 이야기도 해 보고 노래도 불러 보는 것이었다.

엄마 엄마 이리 와
요것 보세요
병아리떼 뿅뿅뿅
놀고 간 뒤에
미나리 파란 싹이
돋아났어요
미나리 파란 싹아
돋아났어요

윤수는 언젠가 뒷집 교장네 작은 아이가 부르는 걸 듣고 배운 이 노래를 자꾸만 부르는 것이다.

윤수는 땅 속에서 파란 싹이 돋아나오는 것이 신기해서도 좋아하지만 길가에 오고가는 사람의 발길에 밟히면서 곱게 피는 민들레 노란 꽃도 썩 좋아한다.

봄날에 파랗게 돋아나는 새싹이나 하얗게 피어나는 버들개지, 그리고 길가에 핀 민들레 노란 꽃은 다 윤수의 좋은 동무였다. 윤수에게는 이런 동무밖에 동무가 없었다.

2

윤수네가 성재 동네 온 지는 일 년밖에 못되었다. 성재에 온지 석 달 만에 윤수 아버지가 세상을 떠났다.

윤수네가 처음 이 동네로 이사해 올 적에 허술한 집을 하나 사 가지고 왔기 때문에,윤수 아버지는 혼자서 손수 집을 고치고 을 갈아 덮고 방 구들을 뜯고 다시 놓느라고 너 무 고달프게 지내다가 그만 눕기를 시작해서 시름시름 앓게 되었는데, 나중에는 병이 부쩍 더해서 아무리 약을 써도 낫지 않고 그만 세상을 떠났다. 아버지가 앓는 동안 윤수는 잠시도 곁을 떠나지 않고 어머니와 같이 정성껏 간호를 해드렸다.

윤수 아버지는 딸 하나는 일찍 시집보내고 이 동네 올 적에는 윤수 하나만 데리고 왔다. 그래서 어머니하고 세 식구가 살다가 아버지가 세상을 떠나시니까 어머니와 단둘이만 남게 되었다.

아버지가 세상을 떠나기 몇 날 전에 조용한 밤인데,

「윤수야.」

부르고 나서 윤수의 손을 꼭 붙잡고 힘없는 목소리로,

「윤수야, 너 이담에 좋은 사람 돼야 한다. 좋은 사람 될려면 동무를 잘 가려서 사귀어야 한다. 함부로 동무를 사귀었다가는 큰일난다.」

아버지는 잠시 쉬어서,

「윤수야, 알겠니 ? 너 나쁜 아이들하구 놀면 안된다, 응? 내 아들 착하지,내 말을 명심해서 들어서 꼭 그대루 해야 한다.」

그렇게 쉬엄쉬엄 이르시는 말을 듣다가 윤수는,

「아버지,염려 마세요. 그런데 아버지, 어떤 아이가 나쁜 아이야요? 무얼 보고 나쁜 아이, 좋은 아이를 가려요? 아버지, 그것만 더 일러 주셔요. 그러면 저는 그대루만 할 테야요.」

이렇게 물어 보았다. 아버지는 잠깐 생각 하는 것 같더니,

「그래,내 말대루만 해라. 누구든지 말을 많이 하는 아이는 아예 사귀지 말아라. 그런 아이들은 믿을 수가 없느니라. 알겠니, 윤수야?」

아버지는 이렇게 간곡한 말로 일러 주었다.

「네,알겠읍니다. 아버지, 염려 마세요.」

윤수는 속으로 (옳지) 하면서 똑똑히 대답했다.

3

시집간 누이하고 매부가 오고 동네 사람들이 와서 보아 주어서 아버지 장사는 그럭저럭 지냈다.

아버지를 여읜 윤수는 슬프고 외로운 것을 참고 어머니를 위로하면서 그럭저럭 지냈다. 아버지가 남겨 준 재산이 좀 있고 동네에 사 둔 땅마지기도 있어서 두 식구가 살아 가기는 걱정이 없었다. 윤수 하나 간신히 공부시킬 만한 형편도 되었기 때문에 윤수는 새해부터 학교에 들어가기만 기다리고 있었다.

그동안 윤수는 참 심심했다. 그럭저럭 봄이 되고 농사 지을 철이 되어서 어머니는 사람을 얻어서 밭을 갈고 거름을 내기에 바빠서 집에 있는 시간이 적었기 때문에 윤수는 더 심심하고 갑갑했다. 그래서 윤수는 갑갑한 때면 가끔가끔 동네에서 좀 떨어진 곳에 있는 산의 아버지 무덤에 가서 놀았다. 어떤 때는 꼭 아버지가 살아 있는 것처럼 무덤 옆에서 이야기를 하는 것이었다.

「아버지,나 이담에 좋은 사람 될께요. 아버지,걱정 마세요. 말 많이 하는 아이하구는 놀지 않을께요,아버지!」

이렇게 이야기를 하고는 달음박질해서 내려오곤 했다.

「윤수야, 너 어디 갔었니?」

어머니는 이렇게 묻는 것이다. 어머니는 좀 기분이 좋지 않은 모양이다.

「엄마, 나 아버지한테 갔다 왔어. 왜 아버지한테 가면 안돼요?」

「나하구 같이 가자,너 혼자만 가면 안 된다.」

어머니는 이렇게 말하면서 옷고름으로 눈을 씻는 것이다.

혼자 가면 왜 안돼요? 하고 불어 보려고 하다가 그만두고 밖으로 나가 버렸다.

「윤수야,윤수야!」

대문 밖에서 누가 찾는다. 나가 보니까 동네에서 늘 보던 아이다. 나이는 자기보다 몇 살 위였다. 보기에도 좀 컸다.

「윤수야, 나와 우리들하구 놀자. 너 왜 우리들하구 놀지 않고 밤낮 집안에만 틀어백혀 있니?」

「……」

윤수는 고개를 좌우로 흔들었다.

「너 그리구 혼자 산으로 가서 뭘하니? 밤 낮 산에 가서 뭘하니?」

장손이란 아이가 이렇게 지껄이고 있는데 저쪽에 보니까 또 다른 아이가 둘이 있다. 그리고 장손이가 말하는 소리를 듣고 픽픽 웃는 소리가 들린다.

윤수는 아무말도 하지 않고 안으로 뛰어들어가 버렸다.

「얘,윤수가 왜 그럴까? 좀 바본가봐.」

장손이가 저희 동무들하고 이런 이야기를 하는 것을 윤수가 들었는지 못 들었는지 모르지만,하여튼 윤수는 썩 불쾌했다. 그리고,그런 애들하고 놀지 않고 들어온 것이 잘 했다고 생각했다. 아버지가 돌아가시기 전에 간곡하게 이르시던 것을 생각한 것이다.

4

그 이튿날이었다. 또 대문 밖에서 누군가 찾는다. 어머니는 어디 가고 없었다.

「윤수야,어머니 계시니?」

아버지 살아 계실 때부터 가끔 보던 사람이다. 동네에서 가끔 찾아오던 사람이다. 그런데,아버지가 돌아가신 다음에는 도무지 온 일이 없었다. 윤수가 산에 아버지한테 간 동안에 왔었는지 모른다. 어머니는 가끔 찾아가서 만난 모양이었다.

「허허,꼭 너의 어머니를 보아야 할 텐데, 어쩌나. 어머니 어디 가셨는지 너 모르겠니? 너 좀 가서 찾아보렴,응? 몇 살 이지.」

「열 살이어요.」

윤수는 겨우 이 한마디를 뱉어 버리고 인사도 하지 않고 들어와 버렸다.

(이 사람도 좀 말이 많으니 재미 없는 사람 이다)라고 생각한 것이다.

그러자 어머니가 들어왔다.

「어머니, 아까 왔던 그 사람 아셔요? 우리 아버지 계실 때 가끔 우리 집에 오셨었나봐. 나이가 꽤 많은가봐. 수염이 길어요.」

「그래 그래,윗동네 주부님이로구나.」

「아마 그런가봐.」

이제 생각하니까 아버지 살아 계실 때도 오고 앓아 누웠을 때에 가끔 왔던 생각이 난다.

「그런데,엄마 그 사람 좋은 사람이야요?」

「왜 그러냐?」

「글쎄 말이어요.」

「글쎄라니, 왜 그러니?」

「말이 좀 많지 않아요.」

「무슨 말이 많던?」

어머니는 이렇게 물을 수밖에 없었다. 그래서 윤수는 어머니를 꼭 만나야 되겠다는 말이며, 공연히 남의 나이를 물어 보더란 말을 했다.

「애도,그만한 말을 하는 걸 가지고 그러니?」

「엄마 엄마,아버지가 말이 많은 사람은 믿을 수 없다고 그러신 거 엄마도 알지?」

「글쎄 그리셨던가?」

어머니는 빙그레 웃고 말았다. 그 다음에는 또 어떤 큰 아이가 찾아와서 윤수를 불렀다. 이 큰 아이는 심부름 온 아이였다.

「윤수야,너 윤수지? 어머니 어디 가셨니? 너 왜 동무하고 놀지 않니?」

이런 말을 하는 것을 보고 윤수는 대답도 하지 않고 들어와 버렸다. 그리고 또 혼자서 아버지한테 갔다왔다. 어머니한테는 아버지 무덤에 갔다왔다는 소리를 하지 않았다. 그리고 들판으로 다니면서 놀다 왔노라 했다. 전날 산에서 오다가 들판과 딴 동네에서 이리저리 다니면서 민들레꽃 오랑캐꽃도 구경하고 갓 깬 병아리들이 어미닭을 따라다니는 구경도 하고, 어떤 때는 병아리 한 놈이 어미 닭을 따라가지 못하고 혼자 떨어져서 빽빽거리고 있는 것을 보고 가만히 손바닥에 놓아서 어미 있는 데 갖다 주고 오기도 했다. 그러기에 늦었다고 어머니에게 말했다.

「너는 동무도 없니?」

어머니는 걱정스러운 듯이 말하면 윤수는,

「어디 믿을 만한 애가 있어야지요.」

5

윤수에게도 동무가 생겼다. 뒷집 교장네 애란이란 올해 여섯 살짜리 계집애였다.

애란이는 아직 학교에도 안 가면서도 노래를 잘했다. 처음에 저희 집안에서 노래하는 것을 윤수는 밖에서 듣고 있었다. 그런데 한번은 애란이가 대문 밖엘 내다보다가 윤수가 혼자서 무엇을 듣고 있는 것을 보고 또 혼자서 쓸쓸한 것 같은 것을 알았는지 윤수더러 들어오라고 했다. 그것도 말로 하는 것이 아니요 생글생글 웃으면서 눈과 고개와 손짓으로 들어오라고 하는 것이다.

윤수는 가만히 보다가 슬금슬금 애란이 뒤로 따라 들어갔다. 애란네 집에는 여러 가지 전에 보지 못하던 훌륭한 꽃이 많았다.

그래서 그 꽃 구경을 하기에 정신없었다. 꽃구경을 하다가는 가끔 애란이를 쳐다보았다. 말없이 늘 웃기만 하는 애란이도 꽃과 같이 예뻤다.

왜 날 쳐다보니? 그런 말도 아니하고 약간 얼굴을 붉히면서 아주 말이 없이 웃기만 하는 것이다.

애란이도 동무가 없어서 심심했던 모양이었다. 좀 있다가는 윤수보고 또 오라고 눈과 고개로 말을 하는 것이다. 그렇다고 애란이는 벙어리가 아니었다.

「엄마,나 잠깐 나갔다 올께요.」

하면서 윤수의 뒤를 따라와서 윤수네 대문까지 왔다 가는 것을 윤수는 보았다.

애란이는 그 뒤에도 가끔 윤수네 집에 와서 대문 안을 살며시 들여다보곤 하였다. 그럴 때마다 윤수는 어느 틈에 그것을 알고 문을 급히 열고 뛰어나갔다. 그리고는 두 아이는 말도 없이 애란네 집으로 가는 것이다.

어떤 때는 윤수가 애란네 집 대문 밖에 가서 안쪽을 들여다본다. 그러면 어느 틈에 안에서 뛰어나와서 말없이 윤수를 맞아들인다.

「너 어떤 꽃이 제일 예쁘지?」

「글쎄, 다 예뻐.」

「그래도 그 중에 어느 꽃이?」

「요것이 제일 예뻐.」

「그것 무슨 꽃인지 알어?」

「몰라.」

「시클라멘(Cyclamen)이란다.」

「뭐 시크라문?」

「그래,하나 줄까? 너희 갖다 심을래?」

「싫어, 그만둬. 나 여기 와서 너하구 둘이 같이 보면 되지 머.」

애란이는 고개만 까딱였다. 두 사람은 이렇게 놀다가 애란이가 먼산을 바라보면서 가만가만히 노래를 부른다. 윤수는 처음에는 가만히 듣다가 나중에는 따라서 해 본다.

「엄마 엄마 이리와 요것 보세요」하는 노래도 하고 다른 새 노래도 하고 그러다가, 「참 아름다워라」하는 노래도 해 보았다.

「애란아,그것 무슨 노래지?」

「그것 말이야,찬송가라는 거야, 또 할까?」

「그래, 또 해, 응?」

이렇게 두 사람은 찬송가도 제법 부르게 되었다.

어느 날 밤이었다. 어머니는,

「윤수야,애란이는 좋은 애더냐.」

웃으면서 말했다.

「그럼요, 그애는 말이 없으니까요.」

「그럼 벙어리더냐?」

「아니야, 아니야. 어쨌든 좋은 애야.」

「그런데 윤수야,애란네 이제 읍으로 이사 간다더라.」

「참말이야? 엄마, 공갈이지?」

「참말이다. 이제 한 달 있다가 간다더라.」

「그래요! 엄마?」

윤수의 얼굴은 금방 빨개졌다.

「윤수야,우리도 토지 팔아 가지고 읍으로 갈까?」

「그래요, 엄마. 우리도 가요, 읍으로 가요.」

「정말 갈까,우리끼리 살기 적적한데…… 읍으로 가면 누나네도 가깝고 좋지!」

윤수는 한참이나 무슨 생각을 하더니 똑똑 한 목소리로,

「엄마, 우리 읍에 가지 말아. 우리 떠나면 아버지는 어떡해요? 아버지 혼자 버리고 가문 안돼! 애란네는 가두 우린 가지 말어. 아버지 손수 손질해서 얌전하게 꾸린 이 집에서 그냥 살아요!」

한 달이 지났다. 윤수는 말없이 웃으면서 떠나가는 애란이를 물끄레 바라보다가 달음박질로 아버지한테 갔다. 오래도록 아버지 옆에 앉아서 애란이한테 배운,〈참 아름다워라 주님의 세계는〉을 부르고 또 불렀다.


반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

김동인 - 무지개[무료소설]  (4) 2012.02.05
이효석 - 메밀꽃 필 무렵[무료소설]  (1) 2012.02.01
방정환 - 만년샤쓰[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
이효석 - 들[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
이효석 - 돼지[무료소설]  (2) 2012.02.01
반응형

생물 시간이었다.

“이 없는 동물이 무엇인지 아는가?”

선생이 두 번씩 거푸 물어도 손 드는 학생이 없더니 별안간 “넷!” 소리를 지르면서 기운 좋게 손을 든 사람이 있었다.

“음, 창남인가. 어데 말해 보아.”

“이 없는 동물은 늙은 영감입니다!”

“예에끼!”

하고 선생은 소리 질렀다.

온 반 학생이 깔깔거리고 웃어도 창남이는 태평으로 자리에 앉아 있다.

도덕 시간이었다.

“성냥 한 개피의 불을 잘못하야 한 동리 삼십여 집이 불에 타 버렸으니 단 성냥 한 개의 성냥이라도 무섭게 알고 주의해 써야 되는 것이니라.”

하고 열심히 설명해 준 선생님이 채 교실 문 밖에도 나아가기 전에,

“한 방울씩 떨어진 빗물이 모이고 모이어 큰 홍수가 난 것이니 누구든지 콧물 한 방울이라도 무섭게 알고 주의해 흘려야 하나니라.”

하고 크게 소리친 학생이 있었다.

선생님은 그것을 듣고 터져 나오는 웃음을 억지로 참으면서 돌아서서,

“그게 누구냐? 아마 창남이가 또 그랬지?”

하고 억지로 눈을 크게 떴다. 모든 학생들은 킬킬거리고 웃다가 조용해졌다.

“네, 선생님 안 계신 줄 알고 제가 그랬습니다. 이담엔 안 그러지요.”

병정같이 우뚝 일어서서 말한 것은 창남이었다.

억지로 골낸 얼굴을 지은 선생님은 기어코 다시 웃고 말았다. 그래 아무 말 없이 빙그레 웃고는 그냥 나가 버렸다.

“아하하하.”

학생들은 일시에 손뼉들을 치면서 웃어대었다.

○○ 고등 보통 학교 1학년의 2반 창남이는 반 중에 제일 인기 좋은 쾌활한 소년이었다.

이름이 창남이요 성이 한가인 고로 ‘안창남’ 씨와 같다고 학생들은 모두 그를 보고 “비행사, 비행사.” 하고 부르는데 사실상 그는 비행사같이 시원스럽고 유쾌한 성질을 가진 좋은 소년이었다.

모자가 다 해어져도 새 것을 사 쓰지 않고 양복 바지가 해어져서 궁둥이에 조각조각을 붙이고 다니는 것을 보면 집안이 구차한 것도 같지만 그렇다고 단 한 번이라도 근심하는 빛이 있거나 남의 것을 부러워하는 눈치도 없었다.

남이 걱정이 있어 얼굴을 찡그릴 때에는 우스운 말을 잘 지어 내고 동무들이 곤란한 일이 있는 때에는 좋은 의견도 잘 꺼내는 고로 비행사의 이름은 더욱 높아졌다.

연설을 잘 하고 토론을 잘 하는 고로 1반하고 내기를 할 때에는 언제든지 창남이 혼자 나아가 이기는 셈이었다.

그러나 그의 집이 정말 가난한지 넉넉한지 아무도 아는 사람이 없었고 또 그의 집이 어데인지도 아는 사람이 없었다. 아무도 그 가는 쪽으로 가는 학생이 없었고 가끔 그 뒤를 쫓아가 보려고도 하였으나 모두 중간에서 실패하고 말았다. 왜 그런고 하니 그는 날마다 이십 리 밖에서 학교를 다니는 까닭이었다.

그는 다른 우스운 말은 가끔가끔 하여도 자기 집안일이나 자기 신상에 관한 이야기는 말하는 법이 없었다. 그것을 보면 입이 무거운 편이었다.

그는 입과 같이 궁둥이가 무거워서 운동틀(철봉)에서는 잘 넘어가지 못하여 늘 체육 선생께 흉을 잡혔다.

하학한 후에 학생들이 다 돌아간 후에도 혼자 남아 있어서 운동틀에 매어 달려 땀을 흘리면서 혼자 연습을 하고 있는 것을 동무들은 가끔 보았다.

“얘, 비행사가 하학한 후에 혼자 남아서 철봉 연습을 하고 있더라.”

“땀을 뻘뻘 흘리면서 혼자 애를 쓰더라.”

“그래 인제는 좀 넘어가데?”

“웬걸, 한 이백 번이나 넘어 연습을 하면서 그래도 혼자 못 넘어가더라.”

“그래 맨 나중에는 자기가 자기 손으로 그 누덕누덕 기운 궁둥이를 자꾸 때리면서 ‘궁둥이가 무거워, 궁둥이가 무거.’ 하면서 가더라!”

“자기가 자기 궁둥이를 때려?”

“그러게 괴짜지.”

“아하하하하하하.”

모두 웃었다.

어느 모로든지 창남이는 반 중의 이야깃거리가 되는 몸이었다.

2

겨울도 겨울, 몹시도 추운 날이었다.

혹혹 부는 이른 아침에 상학종은 치고 공부는 시작되었는데 한 번도 결석한 일이 없는 창남이가 이 날은 오지 않았다.

“호외일세, 호외야! 비행사가 결석을 하다니.”

“엊저녁 그 무서운 바람에 어데로 날러간 게지.”

“아마 병이 났나 부다. 감기가 든 게지.”

“이놈아, 능청스럽게 아는 체 말어라.”

1학년 2반은 창남이 소문으로 소근소근 야단들이었다.

첫째 시간이 반이나 넘어 지났을 때에 교실 문이 덜컥 열리고 창남이가 얼굴이 새빨개 가지고 들어섰다.

학생과 선생은 반가워하면서 웃었다. 그러고 그들은 창남이가 신고 서 있는 구두를 보고 더욱 크게 웃었다.

그의 오른편 구두는 헝겊으로 싸매고 또 새끼로 감아 매고 또 그 위에 손수건으로 싸매고 하여 퉁퉁하기 짝이 없었다.

“창남아, 오늘은 웬일로 늦었느냐?”

“네.”

하고 창남이는 그 괴상한 퉁퉁한 구두 신은 발을 번쩍 들고,

“오다가 길에서 구두가 다 떨어져 너털거리는 고로 새끼를 얻어서 고쳐 신었더니 또 너털거리고 또 너털거리고 해서 여섯 번이나 제 손으로 고쳐 신고 오느라고 늦어졌습니다.”

그러고도 창남이는 태평이었다. 그 시간이 끝나고 쉬는 동안에 창남이는 그 구두를 벗어 들고 다 해어져서 너털거리는 주둥이를 손수건과 대님짝으로 얌전스럽게 싸매어 신었다. 그러고도 태평이었다.

따뜻한 날도 귀찮아하는 체육시간이 이렇게 살이 터지게 추운 날 있었다.

“어떻게 이렇게 추운 날 체육을 한담.”

“또 그 무섭고 딱딱한 선생이 웃통을 벗으라 하겠지…… 아이그, 아찔이야.”

하고 싫어하는 체육 시간이 되었다.

원래 군인 다니던 성질이라 뚝뚝하고 용서성 없는 체육 선생이 호령을 하다가 그 괴상스런 창남이의 구두를 보았다.

“한창남! 그 구두를 신고도 활동할 수 있니? 뻔뻔하게.”

“네, 얼마든지 할 수 있습니다. 이것 보십시오.”

하고 창남이는 시키지도 않는 뜀도 뛰어 보이고, 달음박질도 하여 보이고 제자리걸음도 부지런히 해 보였다.

체육 선생도 어이가 없던지,

“음! 상당히 치료해 신었군!”

하고 말았다. 그리고 다시 호령을 계속하였다.

“전열만 삼 보 앞으로옷!”

“전후열 모두 웃옷 벗엇!”

3

죽기보다 싫어도 체육 선생의 명령인지라 온 반 학생이 일제히 검은 양복 저고리를 벗고 샤쓰만 입은 채로 서 있고 선생까지 벗었는데 다만 한 사람 창남이가 벗지를 않고 있었다.

“한창남! 왜 웃옷을 안 벗니?”

창남이의 얼굴은 폭 수그러지면서 빨개졌다. 그가 이러기는 참말 처음이었다. 한참 동안 멈츳멈츳하다가 고개를 들고,

“선생님, 만년 샤쓰도 좋습니까?”

“무엇? 만년 샤쓰? 만년 샤쓰란 무어야?”

“매 매 맨몸 말씀입니다.”

성난 체육 선생은 당장에 후려 갈길 듯이 그의 앞으로 뚜벅뚜벅 걸어가면서,

“벗어랏!”

호령하였다.

창남이는 양복 저고리를 벗었다. 그는 샤쓰도 적삼도 아무것도 안 입은 벌거숭이 맨몸이었다. 선생은 깜짝 놀라고 학생들은 깔깔 웃었다.

“한창남! 왜 샤쓰를 안 입었니?”

“없어서 못 입었습니다.”

그 때 선생의 무섭던 눈에 눈물이 돌았다. 그리고 학생들의 웃음도 갑자기 없어졌다. 가난! 고생! 아아, 창남이 집은 그렇게 몹시 구차하였던가..... 모두 생각하였다.

“창남아, 정말 샤쓰가 없니?”

눈물을 씻고 다정히 묻는 소리에,

“오늘하고 내일만 없습니다. 모레는 인천서 형님이 올라와서 사 줍니다.”

“음! 그럼 웃옷을 다시 입어라!”

체육 선생은 다시 물러서서 큰 소리로,

“한창남은 오늘은 웃옷을 입고 해도 용서한다. 그러고 학생 제군에게 특별히 할 말이 있으니 제군은 다 한창남 군같이 용감한 사람이 되란 말이다. 누구든지 샤쓰가 없으면 추운 것은 둘째요, 첫째 부끄러워서 결석이 되더라도 학교에 오지 못할 것이다. 그런데 오늘같이 제일 추운 말 한창남 군은 샤쓰 없이 맨몸, 으응, 즉 그 만년 샤쓰로 학교에 왔단 말이다. 여기 섰는 제군 중에는 샤쓰를 둘씩 포개 잆은 사람도 있을 것이요, 재킷까지 외투까지 입고 온 사람이 있지 않은가……. 물론 맨몸으로 오는 것이 예의는 아니야. 그러나 그 용기, 의기가 좋단 말이다. 한창남 군의 의기는 일등이다. 제군도 다 그 의기를 배우란 말야.”

만년 샤쓰! 비행사란 말도 없어지고 그 날부터 만년 샤쓰라는 말이 온 학교 안에 퍼져서 만년 샤쓰라고만 부르게 되었다.

4

그 다음 날은 만년 샤쓰 창남이가 늦게 오지 않았건마는 그가 교문 근처에까지 오자마자 온 학교 학생이 허리가 부러지게 웃기 시작하였다.

창남이가 오늘은 양복 웃저고리에 바지는 어쨌는지 얄따랗고 해어져 뚫어진 조선 겹바지를 입고 버선도 안 신고 맨발에 짚신을 끌고 뚜벅뚜벅 걸어온 까닭이었다.

맨가슴에 양복 저고리. 위는 양복 저고리 아래는 조선 바지(그나마 다 뚫어진 겹바지) 맨발에 짚신, 그 꼴을 하고 이십 리 길을 걸어왔으니 행길에서는 오죽 웃었으랴. 그러나 당자는 태평이었다.

“고아원 학생 같으니, 고아원야.”

“밥 얻어먹으러 다니는 아이 같구나.”

하고들 떠드는 학생들 틈을 헤치고 체육 선생이,

“무슨 일인가?”

하고 들여다보다가 창남이의 그 꼴을 보고 놀랐다.

“너는 양복 바지를 어찌했니?”

“없어서 못 입고 왔습니다.”

“어째 그렇게 없어지느냐? 날마다 한 가지씩 없어진단 말이냐?”

“네! 그렇게 하나씩 둘씩 없어집니다.”

“어째서?”

“네…….”

하고 창남이는 침을 삼키고서.

“그저께 저녁이 바람이 몹시 불던 날 저희 집 동리에 큰 불이 나서 저희 집도 반이나 넘어 탔어요. 그래서 모두 없어졌습니다.”

듣기에 하도 딱해서 모두 혀끝을 찼다.

“그렇지만 양복 바지는 어저께도 입고 있지 않었니? 불은 그저께 나고…….”

“네, 저희 집은 반만이라도 타다가 남어서 세간도 더러 건졌지만 이웃집이 십여 호나 모두 타 버린 고로 동리가 야단들이야요. 저는 어머니하고 단 두 식구만 있는데 집은 반이라도 남았으니까 먹고 잘 것은 넉넉해요. 그런데 동리 사람들이 먹지도 못하고 자지도 못하게 되야서 야단이야요. 그래 저희 어머니께서는 ‘우리들은 먹고 잘 수가 있으니까 벌거벗는 것만 면하면 살 수가 있으니 두 식구가 당장에 입을 것 한 벌씩만 남기고는 모두 길거리에 떨고 있는 동리 사람들게 나눠 드려라.’ 하시는 고로 어머니 옷, 제 옷을 모두 동리 어른들게 드렸답니다. 그러구 양복 바지는 주지 않고 제가 입고 있었는데 저희 집 옆에서 숯 장사하던 영감님이 병든 노인인 고로 하도 춥다 하니까 보기에 딱해서 어제 저녁에 마저 벗어 주고 저는 가을에 입던 해진 겹바지를 꺼내 입었습니다.”

모든 학생들은 죽은 듯이 고요하고, 고개들이 말없이 수그러졌다. 선생님도 고개를 숙였다.

“그래 너는 네가 입을 샤쓰까지 버선까지 다 벗어 주었단 말이냐?”

“아니오. 버선과 샤쓰뿐만은 한 벌씩 남겼는데 저희 어머니가, 입었던 옷은 모두 남에게 주어 놓고 앉어서 추워서 발발 떠시는 고로 제가 ‘어머니, 저의 샤쓰라도 입으실까요?’ 하니까, ‘네 샤쓰도 모두 남 주었는데 웬 것이 두 벌씩 남어 있겠니?’ 하는 고로 저는 제가 입고 있는 것 한 벌뿐이면서도 ‘네, 두 벌 남었으니 하나는 어머니 입으시지요.’ 하고 입고 있던 것을 어저께 아침에 벗어 드렸습니다. 그러니까 ‘네가 먼길에 학교 가기 추울 터인데 둘을 포개 입을 것을 그랬구나.’ 하시면서 받아 입으셨어요. 그러고 하도 발이 시려 하시면서 ‘이 애야 창남아, 너 버선도 두 켤레가 있느냐?’ 하시기에 신고 있는 것 한 켤레뿐이건마는 ‘네, 두 켤레올시다. 하나는 어머니 신으시지요.’ 하고 거짓말을 하고, 신었던 것을 어제 저녁에 벗어 드렸습니다. 저는 그렇게 어머니께 거짓말을 하였습니다. 나쁜 일인 줄은 알면서도 거짓말을 하였습니다. 오늘도 아침에 나올 때에 ‘이 애야, 오늘같이 추운 날 샤쓰를 하나만 입어서 춥겠구나. 버선을 잘 신고 가거라.’ 하시기에 맨몸 맨발이면서도 ‘네, 샤쓰도 잘 입고 버선도 잘 신었으니까 춥지는 않습니다.’ 하고 속이고 나왔어요. 저는 거짓말쟁이가 되었습니다.”

하고 창남이는 고개를 숙였다.

“그러나 네가 거짓말을 하드래도 어머니께서는 너의 벌거벗은 가슴과 버선 없이 맨발로 짚신 신은 것을 보시고 아실 것이 아니냐?”

“아아, 선생님…….”

하는 창남이의 소리는 우는 소리같이 떨렸다. 그러고 그의 수그린 얼굴에서 눈물 방울이 뚝뚝 그의 짚신 코에 떨어졌다.

“저희, 저희 어머니는 제가 여덟 살 되던 해에 눈이 멀으셔서 보지를 못하고 사신답니다.”

체육 선생의 얼굴에도 굵다란 눈물이 흘렀다. 와글와글하던 그 많은 학생들이 자는 것같이 고요하고 훌적훌적 훌적거리며 우는 소리만 여기서 저기서 조용히 들렸다.

반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

이효석 - 메밀꽃 필 무렵[무료소설]  (1) 2012.02.01
전영택 - 말없는 사람[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
이효석 - 들[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
이효석 - 돼지[무료소설]  (2) 2012.02.01
이상 - 동해[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
반응형

1

꽃다지, 질경이, 나생이, 딸장이, 민들레, 솔구장이, 쇠민장이, 길오장이, 달래, 무릇신금초, 씀바귀, 돌나물, 비름, 늘쟁이. 들은 온통 초록 전에 덮여 벌써 한 족각의 흙빛도 찾아볼 수 없다. 초록의 바다.

초록은 흙빛보다 찬란하고 눈빛보다 복잡하다. 눈이 뽀얗게 깔렸을 때에는 흰빛과 능금나무의 자주빛과 그림자의 옥색빛밖에는없어 단순하기 옷벗은 여인의 나체와 같은 것이, 봄은 옷입고 치장한 여인이다.

흙빛에서 초록으로.... 이 기막한 신비에 다시 한 번 놀라 볼 필요가 없을까. 땅은 어디서 어느 때 그렇게 많은 물감을 먹었기에 봄이 되면 한꺼번에 그것을 이렇게 지천으로 뱉어 놓을까. 바닷물을 고래같이 들이켰던가. 하늘의 푸른 정기를 모르는 결에 함빡 마셔 두었던가. 그것을 빗물에 풀어 시절이 되면 땅 위로 솟쳐 보내는 것일까. 그러나 한 표기의 풀을 뽑에 볼 때 잎새만이 푸를 뿐이지 뿌리와 흙에는 아무 물들인 자취도 없음은 웬일일까. 시험관 속 붉은 물에 약품을 넣으면 그것이 금시에 새파랗게 변하는 비밀. 그것과도 흡사하다. 이 우주의 비밀의 약품, 그것을 결국 알 바 없을까. 할 톨의 보리알이 열 낱으로 나는 이치를 가르치는 이 있어도 그 보리알에서 푸른 잎이 돋는 조화의 동기는 옳게 말하는 이 없는 듯하다.

사람의 지혜란 결국 신비의 테두리를 뱅뱅 돌 뿐이요 조화의 속의 속은 언제까지나 열리지 않는 판도라의 상자일 듯싶다. 초록 풀에 덮인 땅 속의 뜻을 초록 옷을 입은 여자의 마음과도 같이 엿볼 수 없는 저 건너 세상이다.

얀들얀들 나부끼는 초목의 양자는 부드럽게 솟는 음악. 줄기는 굵고 잎은 연한 멜로디의 마디마디이다. 부피 있는 대궁은 나팔소리요 가는 가지는 거문고의 음률이라고도 할까. 알레그로가 지나고 안단테에 들어갔을 때의 감동.... 그것이 봄의 걸음이다. 풀 위에 누워 있으면 은근한 음악의 율동에 끌려 마음이 너볏너볏 나부낀다.

꽃다지 질경이 민들레.... 가지가지 풋나물들을 뜯어 먹으면 몸이 초록으로 물들 것같다. 물들어야 될 것 같다. 물들어야 옳을 것 같다. 물들지 않음이 거짓말이다. 물들지 않으면 안 될 것 같다.

새가 지저귄다. 꾀꼬리일까.

지평선이 아롱거린다.

들은 내 세상이다.

2

언제까지든지 푸른 하늘을 우러러보고 있으면 나중에는 현기증이 나며 눈이 둘러빠질 듯싶다. 두 눈을 뽑아서 푸른 물에 채웠다가 라무네1 병 속의 구슬같이 차진 놈을 다시 살속에 박아넣은 것과도 같이 눈망울이 차고 어리어리하고 푸른 듯하다. 살과는 동떨어진 유리알이다. 그렇게도 하늘은 맑고 멀다. 눈이 아픈 것은 그 하늘을 발칙하게도 오랫동안 우러러본 벌인 듯싶다. 확실히 마음이 죄송스럽다. 반나절 동안 두려움 없이 하늘을 똑바로 쳐다볼 수 있는 사람이란 세상에서도 가장 착한 사람이거나 그렇지 않으면 가장 용기있는 악한이어야 할 것이다. 그렇게도 푸른 하늘은 거룩하다.

눈을 돌리면 눈물이 푹 쏟아진다. 벌판이 새파랗게 물들어 눈앞에 아물아물한다. 이런 때에는 웬일인지 구름 한 점도 없다. 곁에는 한 묶음의 꽃이 있다. 오랑캐꽃, 고들빼기, 노고초, 새고사리, 가처무릇, 대게, 맛탈, 차치광이. 나는 그것들을 섞어 틀어 꽃다발을 곁기 시작한다. 각색 꽃판과 꽃술이 무릎 위에 지천으로 떨어진다. 그것은 헤어지는 석류알보다도 많다.....

나는 들이 언제부터 이렇게 좋아졌는지를 모른다. 지금에는 한 그릇의 밥, 한 권의 책과 똑같은 지위를 마음속에 차지하게 되었다. 책에서 읽은 이론도 아니요 얻어들은 이치도 아니요 몇 해 동안 하는 일 없이 들과 벗하고 지내는 동안에 이유없이 그것은 살림 속에 푹 젖었던 것이다. 어릴 때에 동물들과 벌판을 헤매며 찔레를 꺾으러 가시덤불 속에 들어가고 소똥버섯을 따다 화로 속에 굽고 메를 캐러 밭이랑을 들치며 골로 말을 만들어 끌고 다니느라고 집에서보다도 들에서 더 많은 날을 지우던, 그때가 다시 부활하여 돌아온 셈이다. 사람은 들과 떼려야 뗄 수 없는 인연에 있는 것 같다.

자연과 벗하게 됨은 생활에서의 퇴각을 의미하는 것일까. 식물적 애정은 반드시 동물적 열정이 진한 곳에 오는 것일까. 학교를 쫓기우고 서울을 물러오게 된 까닭으로 자연을 사랑하게 된 것일까. 그러나 동무들과 골방에서 만나고 눈을 기여 거리를 돌아치다 붙들리고 뛰다 잡히고 쫓기고....하였을 때의 열정이나 지금에 들을 사랑하는 열정이나 일반이다.

지금의 이 기쁨은 그때의 그 기쁨과도 흡사한 것이다. 신념에 목숨을 바치는 영웅이라고 인간 이상이 아닌 것과 같이 들을 사랑하는 졸부라고 인간 이하는 아닐 것이다. 아직도 굳은 신념을 가지면서 지난날에 보던 책들을 들척거리다도 문득 정신을 놓고 의미없이 하늘을 우러러보는 때가 많다.

학교. 이제는 고향이 마음에 붙는 모양이지.

마을 사람들은 조롱도 아니요 치사도 아닌 이런 말을 던지게 되었고 동구 밖에서 만나는 이웃집 머슴은 인사 대신에 흔히,

해동지 늪에 붕어 떼 많던가?

고기사냥 갈 궁리를 하거나 그렇지 않으면,

십리정 보리 고개 숙었던가?

하고 곡식 소식을 묻게 되었다.

마을 사람들보다도 내가 더 들과 친하고 곡식의 소식을 잘 알게 된 증거이다.

나는 책을 외듯이 벌판의 구석구석을 샅샅이 외고 있다. 마음속에는 들의 지도가 세밀히 박혀 있고 사철의 변화가 표같이 적혀있다. 나는 들사람이요 들은 내 것과도 같다.

어느 논두렁의 청대콩이 가장 진미이며 어느 이랑의 감자가 제일 굵다는 것을 알 수 있다. 새발고사리가 많이 피어 있는 진펄과 종달새 뜨는 보리밭을 잠작할 수 있다. 남대천 어느 모퉁이를 돌 때 가장 고기가 흔하다는 것도 알게 되었다. 개리 쇠리 붉어지가 덕실덕실 끓는 여율과 메게 뚜구뱅이가 잠겨있는 웅덩이와 쏘가리 꺽지가 누워 있는 바위 밑과... 매재와 고들빼기를 잡으려면 철교께서도 몇 마장을 더 올라가야 한다는 것과 쇠치네와 기름종개를 뜨려면 얼마나 벌판을 나가야 될 것을 안다. 물 건너 귀릉나무 수풀과 방치골 으름 덩굴 있는 곳을 아는 것은 아마도 나뿐일 듯싶다.

학교를 퇴학맞고 처음으로 도회를 쫓겨 내려왔을 때에 첫걸음으로 찿은 곳은 일가집도 아니요 동무 집도 아니요 실로 이 들이었다. 강가의 사시나무가 제대로 있고 버들숲 둔덕의 잔디가 헐리지 않았으며 과수원의 모습이 그대로 남은 것을 보았을 때의 기쁨이란 형언할 수 없이 큰 것이었다. 고향을 그리워하는 마음이란 곧 산천을 사랑하고 벌판을 반가와하는 심정이 아닐까.

이런 자연의 풍물을 내놓고야 고향의 그림자가 어디에 알뜰히 남아 있는가. 헐리어 가는 초가지붕에 남아 있단 말인가. 고향을 꾸미는 것은 사람이면서도 그리운 것은 더 많이 들과 시냇물이다.

3

시절은 만물을 허랑하게 만드는 듯하다.

짐승은 드러내놓고 모든 것을 들의 품 속에 맡긴다.

새 풀 숲에서 새둥우리를 발견한 것을 나는 알 수 없이 기쁘게 여겼다. 거룩한 것을, 아름다운 것을 찾은 느낌이다. 집과 가족들을 송두리째 안심하고 땅에 맡기는 마음씨가 거룩하다. 풀과 깃을 모아 두툼하게 결은 둥우리 안에는 아직 까지 않은 알이 너더 알 들어 있다. 아롱아롱 줄이 선 풋대추만큼씩한 새알.

막 뛰어나려는 생명을 침착하게 간직하고 있는 얇은 껍질---금시에 딸깍 두 조각으로 깨뜨려질 모태---창조의 보금자리!

그 고요한 보금자리가 행여나 놀래고 어지럽혀질까를 두려워하여 둥우리 기슭 손가락 하나 대기조차 주저되어 나는 다만 한참 동안이나 물끄러미 바라보고 섰다가 풀포기를 제대로 덮어 놓고 깜쪽같이 발을 옮겨 놓았다. 금시에 알이 쪼개지며 생명이 돋아날 듯싶다. 등 뒤에서 새가 푸드득 날아들 것같다. 적막을 깨뜨리고 하늘과 들을 놀래이며 푸드득 날았다! 생각에 마음이 즐겁다.

그렇게 늦게 까는 것이 무슨 새일까. 청새일까. 덤불지일까. 고요하게 뛰노는 기쁜 마음을 걷잡을 수 없어 목소리를 내서 노래라도 부를까 느끼며 뚝아래로 발을 옮겨 놓으려다 문득 주춤하고 서 버렸다.

맹랑한 것이 눈에 뜨인 까닭이다. 껄껄 웃고 싶은 것을 참고 풀 위에 주저 앉았다. 그 웃고 싶은 마음은 노래라도 부르고 싶윽 마음의 연장인지도 모른다. 다시 말하면 그 맹랑한 풍경이 나의 마음을 결코 노엽히거나 모욕한 것이 아니요 도리어 아까와 똑같은 기쁨을 자아내게 한 것이다. 일반으로 창조의 기쁨을 보여 준 것이다.

개울녘 풀밭에서 한 자웅의 개가 장난치고 있는 것이다. 하늘을 겁내지 않고 들을 부끄러워하지 않고 사람의 눈을 꺼리는 법 없이 자웅은 터놓고 마음의 자유를 표현할 뿐이다. 부끄러운 것은 도리어 이쪽이다. 나는 얼굴을 붉히면서 대중없이 오랫동아 그 요절할 광경을 바라보기가 몹시도 겸연쩍었다. 확실히 나는 그런 장난을 목격한 일이 없다. 역시 들이 푸를 때 새가 늦은 알을 깔 때 자웅도 농탕치는 것이다. 나는 그 광경을 성내어서는 비웃어서는 안되었다.

보고 있는 동안에 어디서부터인지 자웅에게로 돌멩이가 날아들었다. 킬킬킬킬 웃음 소리가 나며 두 번째 것이 날았다. 가뜩이나 몸이 떨어지지 않는 자웅은 그제서야 겁을 먹고 흘끔흘끔 눈을 굴리며 어색한 걸음으로 주체스런 두 몸을 비틀거렸다. 나는 나 이외에 그 광경을 그때까지 은근히 바라보고 있던 또 한 사람이 부근에 숨어 있음을 비로소 알고 더 한층 부끄러운 생각이 와락 나며 숨도 크게 못 쉬고 인기척을 죽이고 잠자코만 있을 수밖에는 없었다.

세 번째 돌멩이가 날리더니 이윽고 호담스런 웃음 소리가 왈칵 터지며 아래편 숲속에서 사람의 그림자가 덥석 뛰어나왔다. 빨래 함지를 인 채 한 손으로 연해 자웅을 쫓으면서 어깨를 떨며 웃음을 금할 수 없다는 자세였다.

그 돌연한 인물에 나는 놀랐다. 한편 응겼던 마음이 풀리기도 하였다. 옥분이였다. 빨래를 하고 나자 그 광경임에 마음속은 미리 흠뻑 그것을 즐기고 난 뒤인 모양이다. 그러나 나의 놀람보다도 옥분이가 문득 나를 보았을 때의 놀람....그것은 몇 갑절 더 큰 것이었다. 별안간 웃음을 뚝 그치고 주춤 서는 서슬에 머리에 였던 함지가 왈칵 떨어질 판이었다. 얼굴의 표정이 삽시간에 검붉게 질려 굳어졌다. 눈알이 땅을 향하고 한편 손이 어쩔 줄 몰라 행주치마를 의미없이 꼬깃거렸다.

별안간 깊은 구렁에 빠진 것과도 같은 궁축한 처지와 덴 마음을 건져 주기 위하여 나는 마음에도 없는 목소리를 일부러 자아내어 관대한 웃음을 한바탕 웃으면서 그의 곁으로 내려갔다.

빌어먹을 짐승들.

마음에도 없는 책망이었으나 옥분의 마음을 풀어 주자는 뜻이었다.

득추녀석쯤이 너를 싫달 법 있니, 주제넘은 녀석.

이어 다짜고짜로 그의 일신의 이야기를 끄집어 낸 것은 그의 주의를 다른 곳으로 돌리자는 생각이었다. 군청 고원 득추는 일껏 옥분과 성혼이 된 것을 이제 와서 마다고 투정을 내고 다른 감을 구하였다. 옥분의 가세가 빈한하여 들고 날 판이므로 혼인한 뒤에 닥쳐올 여러 가지 귀찮은 거래를 염려하여 파혼한 것이 확실하다. 득추의 그런 꾀바른 마음씨를 나무라는 것은 나뿐이 아니었다. 마을 사람들은 거개 고원의 불신을 책하였다.

배반을 당하고 분하지도 않으냐?

모른다.

옥분은 도리어 짜증을 내며 발을 떼놓았다.

그 녀석 한번 해내 줄까.

웬일인지 그에게로 쏠리는 동장을 금할 수 없다.

쓸데없는 짓 할 것 있니?

동정의 눈치를 알면서도 시치미를 떼는 옥분의 마음씨에는 말할 수 없이 그윽한 것이 있어 그것이 은연중에 마음을 당긴다.

눈앞에 떨어지는 그의 민출한 자태가 가슴속에 새겨진다. 검은 치마폭 밑으로 드러난 불그레한 늠츳한 두 다리---자작나무보다도 더 아름다운 것---헐벗기 때문에 한결 빛나는 것---세상에도 가지고 싶은 탐나는 것이다.

4

일요일인 까닭에 오래간만에 문수와 함께 둑 위에서 하루를 보낼 수 있었다. 날마다 거리의 학교에 가야 하는 그를 자주 붙들어 낼 수는 없다. 일요일이 없는 나에게도 일요일이 있는 것이다.

바다를 바라볼 수 있는 뚝에 오르면 마음이 활짝 열리는 듯이 시원하다. 바다 바람이 아직 조금 차기는 하나 신선한 맛이다. 잔디 밭에는 간간이 피지 않은 해당화 봉오리가 조촐하게 섞였으며 뚝 맞은편에 군데군데 모여선 백양나무 잎새가 햇빛에 반짝반짝 나부껴 은가루를 뿌린 것 같다.

문수는 빌어 갔던 몇 권의 책을 돌려 주고 표해 두었던 몇 구절의 뜻을 질문하였다. 나는 그에게는 하루의 선배인 것이다. 돈독하게 뛰어 주는 것이 즐거운 의무도 되었다.

공부가 끝난 다음 책을 덮어 두고 잡담에 들어갔을 때에 문수는 탄식하는 어조였다.

학교가 점점 틀려 가는 모양이다.

구체적 실례를 가지가지 들고 나중에는 그 한 사람의 협착한 처지를 말하였다.

책 읽는 것까지 들키었네. 자네 책도 빼앗길 뻔했어.

짐작되었다.

나와 사귀는 것이 불리하지 않은가.

자네 걸은 길대로 되어 나가는 것이 뻔하지. 차라리 그 편이 시원하겠네.

너무 궁박한 현실 이야기만도 멋없어 두 사람은 무릎은 툭 털고 일어서 기분을 가다듬고 노래를 불렀다.

아는 말 아는 곡조를 모조리 불렀다.

노래가 진하면 번갈아 서서 연설을 하였다. 눈앞에 수많은 대중을 가상하고 목소리를 다하여 부르짖어 본다. 바닷물이 수물거리나 어쩌나 새들이 놀라서 떨어지나 어쩌나를 시험하려는 듯이도 높게 고함쳐 본다. 박수하는 사람은 수만의 대중 대신에 한 사람의 동무일 뿐이나 지쩔이는 동안에 정신이 흥분되고 통쾌하여 간다. 훌륭한 공부 이외 단련이다.

협착한 땅 위에 그렇게 자유로운 벌판이 있음이 새삼스러운 놀람이다. 아무리 자유로운 말을 외쳐도 거기에서만을 <중지>를 당하는 법이 없으니까 말이다. 땅 위는 좁으면서도 넓은 셈인가.

둑은 속 풀리는 시원한 곳이며 문수와 보내는 하루는 언제든지 다시없이 즐거운 날이다.

5

과수원 철망 너머로 엿보이는 철 늦은 딸기


잎새 사이로 불긋불긋 둗아난 송이 굵은 양딸기---지날 때마다 건강한 식욕을 참을 수 없다.

더구나 달빛에 젖은 딸기의 야자란 마치 크림을 껴얹은 것과도 같이 한층 부드럽게 빛난다.

탐나는 열매에 눈독을 보내며 철망을 넘기에 나는 반드시 가책과 반성으로 모질게 마음을 매질하지는 않았으며 그럴 필요도 없었다. 그것이 누구의 과수원이든 간에 찰망을 넘는 것은 차라리 들 사람의 일종의 성격이 아닐까.

들 사람은 또 한편 그것을 용납하고 묵인하는 아량도 가지고 있는 것이다. 나는 몇 해 동안에 완전히 이 야취의 성격을 얻어 버런 것 같다.

흐뭇한 송이를 정신없이 따서 입에 넣으면서도 철망 밖에서 다만 탐내고 보기만 할 때보다 한층 높은 감동을 느끼지 못하게 됨은 도리어 웬일일까. 입의 감동이 눈의 감동보다 떨어지는 탓일까. 생각만 할 때의 감동이 실상 당하였을 때의 감동보다 항용 더 나은 까닭일까. 나의 욕심을 만족시키기에는 불과 몇 송이의 딸기가 필요할 뿐이었다. 차라리 발판에 지천으로 열려 언제든지 딸 수 있는 들딸기 편이 과수원 안의 양딸기보다 나음을 생각하며 나는 다시 철망을 넘었다.

멍석딸기, 중딸기, 장딸기, 나무딸기, 감내달기, 곰딸기, 닷딸기, 뱀딸기....

능금나무 그늘에 난데없는 사람의 그림자를 발견하자 황급히 뛰어넘다 철망에 걸려 나는 옷을 찢었다. 그러나 옷보다도 행여나 들키지나 않았나 하는 염려가 앞서 허둥허둥 풀 속을 뛰다가 또 공교롭게도 그가 옥분임을 알고 마음이 일시에 턱 놓였다. 그 역시 딸기밭을 노리고 있던 터가 아닐까. 철망 기숡을 기웃거리며 능금나무 아래 몸을 간직하고 있지 않던가.

언제인가 개천 둑에서 기묘하게 만난 후 두 번째의 공교로운 만남임을 이상하게 여기고 있는 동안에 마음이 퍽이나 헐하게 놓여졌다. 가까이 가서 시룽시룽 말을 건 것도 그역시 시스러워하지 않고 수얼하게 말을 받고 대답하고 하였다. 전날의 기묘한 만남이 확실히 두 사람의 마음을 방긋이 열어 놓은 것 같다.

딸기 따 줄까.

무서워.

그의 떨리는 목소리가 왜 그리도 나의 마음을 끌었는지 모른다. 나는 떨리는 그의 팔을 붙들고 풀밭을 지나 버드나무 숲속으로 들어갔다. 그의 입술은 딸기보다도 더 붉다. 확실히 그는 딸기 이상의 유혹이었다.

무서워.

무섭긴.

하고 달래기는 하였으나 기실 딸기를 훔치러 철망을 넘을 때와 똑같이 가슴이 후둑후둑 떨림을 어쩌는 수는 없었다. 버드나무 잎새 사이로 달빛이 가늘게 새어들었다. 옥분은 굳이 거역하려고 하지 않았다.

양딸기 맛이 아니요 확실히 들딸기 맛이었다. 멍석딸기 나무딸기의 신선한 감각에 마음은 흐뭇이 찼다.

아무리 야취의 습관에 젖었기로 철망 너머 딸기를 딸 때와 일반으로 아무 가책도 반성도 없었던가. 벌판서 난창치던 한 자웅의 짐승과 일반이 아닌가. 그것이 바른가 그래서 옳을까 하는 한 줄기의 곧은 생각이 한결이 벋쳐오름을 억제할 수는 없었다. 결국 마지막 판단은 누가 옳게 내릴 수 있을까.

6

며칠이 자나도 여전히 귀찮은 생각이 머릿 속에 뱅 돈다. 어수선한 마음을 활짝 씻어 버릴 양으로 아침부터 그물을 들고 집을 나섰다.

그물을 후릴 곳을 찾으면서 남대천 물줄기를 따라 올라간 것이 시적시적 걷는 동안에 어느덧 철교께서도 근 10리를 올라가게 되었다. 아무 고기나 닥치는 대로 잡으려던 것이 그렇게 되고 보니 불현듯이 고들빼기를 후려 볼 욕심이 솟았다.

고기 사냥 중에서도 가장 운치 있고 흥있는 고들빼기 사냥에 나는 몇 번인지 성공한 일이 있어 그 호젓한 멋을 잘 안다. 그 중 많이 모여 있을 듯이 보이는 그럴 듯한 여울을 점쳐 첫그물을 던져 보기로 하였다.

산 속에 오막하게 둘러싸인 개울, 물도 맑거니와 물소리도 맑다. 돌을 굴리는 여울 소리가 티끌 한 점 있을 리 없는 공기와 초목을 영롱하게 울린다. 물 속에서 노는 고기는 산신령이 아닐까.

옷을 활짝 벗어부치고 그물을 메고 물 속에 뛰어들었다. 넉넉히 목욕을 할 시절임에도 워낙 산골물이라 뼈에 차다. 마음이 한꺼번에 씻쳐쳤다느니보다도 도리어 얼어붙을 지경이다. 며칠 내로 내려오던 어수선한 생각이 확실히 덜해지고 날아갔다고 할까. 그러나 그러면서도 마지막 한 가지 생각이 아직도 철사같이 가늘게 꿰뚫고 흐름을 속일 수는 없었다.

(사람의 사이란 그렇게 수월할까.)

옥분과의 그날 밤 인연이 어처구니없게 쉽사리 맺어진 것이 도리어 의심쩍은 것이었다. 아무 마음의 거래도 없던 것이 달빛과 딸기에 꼬임을 받아 그때 그 자리에서 금방 응낙이 되다니. 항용 거기에 이르기까지의 두 사람의 마음의 교섭이란 이야기 속에서 읽을 때에는 기막히게 장황하고 지리한 것이었는데 그것이 그렇게 수월할 리 있을까. 들 복판에서는 수월한 법일까.

(책임 문제는 생기지 않는가.)

생각은 다시 솔솔 풀린다. 물이 찰수록 생각도 첨점 차게만 들어간다.

물이 다리목을 넘게 되었을 때 그쯤에서 한 훌기 던져 보려고 그물을 펴들고 물 속을 가늠 보았다. 속물이 꽤 세어 다리를 훌친다. 물때 낀 돌멩이가 몹시 미끄러워 마음대로 발을 디딜 수 없다. 누르칙칙한 물 속이 정확히 보이지 않는다. 몇 걸음 아래편은 바위요 바위 아래는 소가 되어있다.

그물을 던질 때의 호흡이란 마치 활을 쏠때의 그것과도 같이 미묘한 것이어서 일종의 통일된 정신과 긴장된 자세를 요구하는 것임을 나는 경험으로 잘 안다. 그러면서도 그 때 자칫하여 기어이 실수를 하게 된 것은 필시 던지는 찰나까지도 통일되지 못한 마음이 어수선하고 정신이 까닥거렸음이 확실하다.

몸이 휫등하고 휘더니 휭하게 날아야 할 그물이 물 위에 떨어지자 어지럽게 흩어졌다. 발이 미끄러져서 센 물결에 다리가 쓸리니까 그물은 손을 빠져 달아났다. 물 속에 넘어져 흐르는 몸을 아무리 버둥거려야 곧추 일으키는 장사 없었다. 생각하면 기가 막히나 별수없이 몸은 흐를 대로 흐르고야 말았다. 바위에 부딪쳐 기어이 소에 빠졌다. 거품을 날리는 폭포 속에 송두리째 푹 잠겼다가 날리는 폭포 속에 송두리째 푹 잠겼다가 휘엿이 솟으면서 푸른 물 속을 뱅돌았다. 요행 헤엄의 술득이 약간 있던 까닭에 많은 고생 없이 허부적거리고 소를 벗어날 수는 있었다.

면상과 어깻죽지에 몇 군데 상처가 있었다. 피가 돋았다. 다리에도 군데군데 싯퍼렇게 멍이 들어 있음을 보았다. 잃어버린 그물은 어느 줄기에 묻혀 흐르는지 알 바도 없거니와 찾을 용기도 없었다. 고들빼기는 물론 한 마리도 손에 쥐어 보지 못하였다.

귀가 메이고 코에서는 켰던 물이 줄줄 흘렀다. 우연히 욕을 당하게 된 뭄뚱어리를 홅어보며 나는 알 수 없는 부끄러움을 느꼈다. 별안간 옥분의 몸이, 향기가 눈앞에 흘러 왔다. 비밀을 가진 나의 몸이 다시 돌려보이며 한동안 부끄러운 생각이 쉽게 꺼지지 않았다.

7

문수는 기어이 학교를 쫓겨났다. 기한 없는 정학 처분이었으나 영영 몰려난 것과 같은 결과이다. 덕분에 나도 빌려 주었던 책권을 영영 빼앗긴 셈이 되었다.

차라리 시원하다고 문수는 거드름부렸으나 시원하지 않은 것은 그의 집안 사람들이다. 들볶는 바람에 그는 집을 피하여 더 많이 나와 지내게 되었다. 원망의 물줄기는 나에게까지 튀어왔다. 나는 애매하게도 그를 타락시켜 놓은 안된 놈으로 몰릴 수밖에는 없다.

별수없이 나날을 들과 벗하게 되었다. 나는 좋은 들의 동무를 얻은 셈이다.

풀밭에 서면 경주를 하고 시냇가에 서면 납작한 돌을 집어 물 위에 수제비를 뜨기가 일쑤다. 돌을 힘껏 던져 그것이 물위를 뛰어가는 뜀 수를 세는 것이다. 하나 둘 셋 넷 다섯 여섯 일곱 여덟....이 최고 기록이다. 돌은 굴러갈수록 걸음이 좁아지고 빨라지다 나중에는 깜박 물 속에 꺼진다. 기차가 차차 멀어지고 작아지다 산모퉁이에 깜박 사라지는 것과도 같다. 재미있는 장난이다. 나는 몇 번이고 싫지 않게 돌을 집어 시험하는 것이었다.

팔이 축 처지게 되면 다시 기운을 내여 모래밭에 겨루고 서서 씨름을 한다. 힘이 비등하여 승패가 상반이다. 떠밀기도 하고 샅바씨름도 하고 잡아나꾸기도 하고, 다리걸이 딴죽치기, 기술도 차차 늘어가는 것 같다.

세상에서 제일 장하고 제일 크고 제일 아름답고 제일 훌륭하고 제일 바른 것이 무엇이냐?

되고 말고 수수께끼를 걸고,

힘이다!

하고 껄껄 웃으면 오장육부가 물에 행군 듯이 시원한 것이다. 힘! 무슨 힘이든지 좋다. 씨름을 해 가는 동안에 우리는 힘에 대한 인식을 한층 더 새롭혀 갔다. 조직의 힘도 장하거니와 그것을 꾸미는 한 사람의 힘이 크다면 더 한층 아름다운 것이 아닐까.

8

문수와 천렵을 나섰다.

그물을 잃은 나는 하는 수 없이 족대를 들고 쇠치네 사냥을 하러 시냇물을 훑어내려갔다.

벌판에 남비를 걸고 뜬 고기를 끓이고 밥을 지었다.

먹을 것이 거의 준비되었을 때 더운 판에 목욕을 들어갔다.

땀을 씻고 때를 밀고는 깊은 곳에 들어가 물장구와 가댁질이다. 어린아이 그대로의 순진한 마음이 방울방울 날리는 물방울과 함께 맑은 하늘을 휘덮었다가는 쏟아지는 것이다. 물가에 나와 얼굴을 씻고 물을 들일 때에 문수는 다따가,

어깨의 상처가 웬일인가.

하고 나의 어깨의 군데군데를 가리켰다. 나는 뜨끔하면서 그때까지 완전히 잊고 있던 고들빼기 사냥과 거기에 관련된 옥분과의 일건이 생각났다.

어떻게 할까 망설이다가 그에게까지 기일 바 못 되어 기어이 고기잡이 이야기와 따라서 옥분과의 곡절을 은연중 귀뜀하여 주게 되었다.

이상한 것은 그의 태도였다.

명예의 부상일세그려.

놀리고는 걱실걱실 웃는 것이다.

웃다가 문득 그치더니,

이왕 말이 났으니 나도 내 비밀을 게울 수 밖에는 없게 되었네 그려.

정색하고 말을 풀어냈다.

옥분이....나도 그와는 남이 아니야.

어안이 벙벙한 나의 어깨를 치며,

생각하면 득추와 파혼된 후부터는 달뜬 마음이 허랑해진 모양이네. 일종의 자표자기야. 죽일 놈은 득추지 옥분의 형편이 가엾기는 해.

나에게는 이상한 감정이 솟아올랐다. 문수에게 대하여 노염과 질투를 느끼는 대신에, 도리어 일종의 안심과 감사를 느끼는 것이었다. 괴롭던 책임이 모면된 것 같고 무거운 짐을 벗어 놓은 듯이도 감정이 가벼워지고 응겼던 마음이 풀리는 것이다. 이상한 것은 교활하고 악한 마음 보일까. 그러나 나를 단 한 사람으로 생각하지 않는 옥분의 허랑한 태도에 해결의 열쇠는 있다. 그의 태도가 마지막 책임을 져야 될 터이니까.

왜 말이 없나. 거짓말로 알아듣나. 자네가 버드나무에서 숲에서 만났다면 나는 풀밭에서 만났네.

여전히 잠자코만 있으면서 나는 속으로 한결같이 들의 성격과 마술과도 같은 자연의 매력이라는 것을 생각하였다.

얼마나 이야기가 장황하였던지 밥 타는 냄새가 코를 찔렀다.

9

무더운 날이 계속된다.

이런 때 마을은 더 한층 지내기 어렵고 역시 들이 한결 낫다.

낮은 낮으로 해 두고 밤을...하룻밤을 온전히 들에서 보낸 적이 없다.

우리는 의논하고 하룻밤을 들에서 야영하기로 하였다.

들의 밤을 두려운 것일까? 이런 위문도 있었기 때문이다.

이왕 의가 통한 후이니 이 후로는 옥분이도 데려다가 세 사람이 일단의 <들의아들>이되었으면 하는 문수의 의견이었으나 나는 그것을 일종의 악취미라고 배척하였다. 과거의 피차의 정의는 정의로 하여 두고 단체 생활에는 역시 두 사람이 적당하며 수효가 셋이 면 어떤 경우에든지 반드시 기울고 불안정 하다는 의견을 가지고 있기 때문이다. 그러나 그것도 결국 나의 야성이 철저하지 못한 까닭이 아닐까.

어떻든 두 사람은 둘 복판에서 해를 넘기고 어둡기를 기다리고 밤을 맞이하였다.

불을 피우고 이야기 하였다.

이야기가 장황하기 때문에 불이 마저 스러질 때에는 마을의 등불도 벌써 다 꺼지고 개짖는 소리도 수습된 뒤였다. 별만이 깜박거리고 바다 소리가 은은할 뿐이다.

어둠은 깊고 무한하다.

창조 이전의 혼돈의 세계는 이러하였을까.

무한한 적막....지구의 자전 공전 소리도 들리지는 않는 것이다.

공포....두려움이란 어디서 오는 감정일까.

어둠에서도 적막에서도 오지는 않는다.

우리는 일부러 두려운 이야기 무서운 이야기로 마음을 떠 보았으나 이렇듯한 새삼스러운 공포의 감정이라는 것은 솟지 않았다..

위에는 하늘이요 아래는 풀이요---주위에 어둠이 있을 뿐이지 모두가 결국 낮 동안의 계속이요 연장이다. 몸에 소름이 돋는 법도 마음이 덜리는 법도 없다.

서로 눈말 말똥거리다가 피곤하여 어늘 결엔지 잠이 들어 버렸다.

단잠을 깨었을 때는 아침 해가 높은 후였다.

야영의 밤은 시원하였을 뿐이요 공포의 새는 결국 잡지 못하였다.

10

그러나 공포는 왔다.

그것은 들에서 온 것이 아니요 마을에서, 사람에게서 왔다.

공포를 만드는 것은 자연이 아니요 사람의 사회인 듯싶다.

문수가 돌연히 끌려간 것이다. 학교 사건의 뒤맺이인 듯하다. 이어 나도 들어가게 되었다.

나 혼자에 대하여 혹은 문수와 관련되어 여러 가지 질문을 받았다.

사흘 밤을 지우고 쉽게 나왔으나 문수는 소식이 없다. 오랠 것 같다.

여러 가지 재미있는 여름의 계획도 세웠으나 혼자서는 하릴없다.

가졌던 동무를 잃었을 때의 고독이란 큰 것이다.

들에서 무료히 지내는 날이 많다.

심심파적으로 옥분을 데려올까도 생각되나 여러 가지로 거리끼고 주체스런 일이다. 깨끗한 것이 좋을 것 같다.

별수없이 녀석이 하루라도 속히 나오기를 충심으로 바랄 뿐이다.

나오거든 풋콩을 실컷 구워 먹이고 기름종개를 많이 떠먹이고 씨름해서 몸을 불려 줄 작정이다.

들에는 도라지 꽃이 피고 개나리꽃이 장하다.

진펄의 새발 고사리꽃도 어느덧 활짝 피었다. 해오라기가 가끔 조촐한 자태로 물가에 내린다.

시절이 무르녹았다.


반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

전영택 - 말없는 사람[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
방정환 - 만년샤쓰[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
이효석 - 돼지[무료소설]  (2) 2012.02.01
이상 - 동해[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
현진건 - 동정[무료소설]  (3) 2012.01.24
반응형

옛 성 모퉁이 버드나무 까치 둥우리 위에 푸르둥한 하늘이 얕게 드리웠다. 토끼우리에서 하이얀 양토끼가 고슴도치 모양으로 까칠하게 웅크리고 있다. 능금나무 가지를 간들간들 흔들면서 벌판을 불어오는 바닷바람이 채 녹지 않은 눈 속에 덮인 종묘장(種苗場) 보리밭에 휩쓸려 돼지우리에 모질게 부딪친다.

우리 밖 네 귀의 말뚝 안에 얽어 매인 암퇘지는 바람을 맞으면서 유난히 소리를 친다. 말뚝을 싸고도는 종묘장(種苗場) 씨돝은 시뻘건 입에 거품을 뿜으면서 말뚝의 뒤를 돌아 그 위에 덥석 앞다리를 걸었다. 시꺼먼 바위 밑에 눌린 자라 모양인 암퇘지는 날카로운 비명을 울리며 전신을 요동한다. 미끄러진 씨돝은 게걸덕 거리며 다시 말뚝을 싸고 돈다. 앞뒤 우리에서 응하는 돼지들의 고함에 오후의 종묘장 안은 떠들썩했다.

반 시간이 넘어도 여의치 않았다. 둘러싸고 보던 사람들도 흥이 식어서 주춤주춤 움직인다. 여러 번째 말뚝 위에 덮쳤을 때에 육중한 힘에 말뚝이 와싹 무지러지면서 그 바람에 밑에 깔렸던 돼지는 말뚝의 테두리로 벗어져서 뛰어났다.

"어려서 안되겠군."

종묘장 기수가 껄껄 웃는다.

"--- 황소 앞에 암달 같으니 쟁그러워서 볼 수 있나."

"겁을 먹고 달아나는데."

농부는 날쌔게 우리 옆을 돌아 뛰어가는 돼지의 앞을 막았다.

"달포 전에 한번 왔다 갔으나 씨가 붙지 않아서 또 끌고 왔는데요."

식이는 겸연쩍어서 얼굴을 붉혔다.

"아무리 짐승이기로 저렇게 어리구야 씨가 붙을 수 있나."

농부의 말에 식이는 다시 얼굴을 붉혔다.

"빌어먹을 놈의 짐승."

무안도 무안이려니와 귀찮게 구는 짐승에 식이는 화를 버럭 내면서 농부의 부축을 하여 달아나는 돼지의 뒤를 쫓는다. 고무신이 진창에 빠지고 바지춤이 흘러내린다.

돼지의 허리를 매인 바를 붙잡았을 때에 그는 홧김에 바를 뒤로 잡아 나꾸며 기운껏 매질한다. 어린 짐승은 바들바들 뛰면서 비명을 울린다. 농가 일년의 생명선 --- 좀 있으면 나올 제일기 세금과 첫여름 감자가 나올 때까지의 가족의 양식의 예산의 부담을 맡은 이 어린 짐승에 대한 측은한 뉘우침이 나중에는 필연코 나련마는 종묘장 사람들 숲에서의 무안을 못 이겨 식이의 흔드는 매는 자연 가련한 짐승 위에 잦게 내렸다.

"그만 갖다 매시오."

말뚝을 고쳐 든든히 박고 난 농부는 식이에게 손짓한다. 겁과 불안에 떨며 허둥거리는 짐승을 이번에는 이걸 더 든든히 말뚝 안에 우겨 넣고 나뭇 대를 가로질러 배까지 떠받쳐 올려 꼼짝 요동하지 못하게 탐탁하게 얽어 매였다.

털몸을 근실근실 부딪히며 그의 곁을 궁싯궁싯 굼도는 씨돝은 미처 식이의 손이 떨어지기도 전에 '화차'와도 같이 말뚝 위를 엄습한다. 시뻘건 입이 욕심에 목메어서 풀무같이 요란히 울린다. 깔리운 암톹은 목이 찢어져라 날카롭게 고함친다.

둘러 선 좌중은 일제히 웃음소리를 멈추고 일시 농담조차 잊은 듯 하였다.

문득 분이의 자태가 눈앞에 떠오른다. 식이는 말뚝에서 시선을 돌려 딴전을 보았다.

---“분이 고것 지금엔 어디 가 있는구."

---제 이기분은 세려 일기분 세금조차 밀려오는 농가의 형편에 돼지보다 나은 부업이 없었다. 한 마리를 일년동안 충시히 기르면 세금도 세금이려니와 잔돈푼의 가용돈은 훌륭히 우러나왔다. 이 돼지의 공용을 잘 아는 식이다. 푼푼이 모든 돈으로 마을 사람들의 본을 받아 종묘장에서 가주 난 양 돼지 한 자웅을 사놓은 것이 자는 여름이었다. 기름이 자르를 흐르는 새까만 자웅을 식이는 사람보다도 더 귀히 여겨 가주 사왔던 무렵에는 우리에 넣기가 아까와 그의 방 한 구석에 짚을 펴고 그 위에 재우기까지 하던 것이 젖이 그리워서인지 한 달도 못돼서 숫놈이 죽었다. 나머지의 암놈을 식이는 애지중지하여 단 한 벌의 그의 밥그릇에 물을 받아 먹이기까지 하였다. 물도 먹지 않고 꿀꿀 앓을 때에는 그는 나무하러 가는 것도 그만두고 종일 짐승의 시중을 들었다. 여섯 달을 키우니 겨우 암퇘지 티가 났다. 달포 전에 식이는 첫 시험으로 십리가 넘는 종묘장으로 끌고 왔었다. 피돈 오십 전이나 내서 씨를 받은 것이 종시 붙지 않았다. 식이는 화가 났다. 때마침 정을 두고 지내던 이웃집 분이가 어디론지 도망을 갔다. 식이는 속이 상해서 며칠 동안 일이 손에 잡히지 않았다. 늘 뾰로통해서 쌀쌀하게 대꾸하더니 그 고운 살을 한번도 허락하지 않고 늙은 아비를 혼자 둔 채 기어이 도망을 가버렸구나 생각하니 분이가 괘씸하였다. 그러나 속깊은 박초시의 일이니 자기 딸 조처에 무슨 꿍꿍이 수작을 대었는지 도무지 모를 노릇이었다. 청진으로 갔느니 서울로 갔느니 며칠 전에 박초시에게 돈 십원이 왔느니 소문은 갈피갈피 였으나 하나도 종잡을 수 없었다. 이래저래 상할대로 속이 상했다. 능금꽃같은 두 볼을 잘강잘강 씹어먹고 싶던 분이인만큼 식이는 오늘까지 솟아오르는 심화를 억제할 수 없었다.

---"다 됐군."

딴전만 보고 섰던 식이는 농부의 목소리에 그쪽을 보았다. 씨돝은 만족한 듯이 여전히 꿀꿀 짖으면서 그곳을 떠나지 않고 빙빙 돈다.

파장 후의 광경이언만 분이의 그림자가 눈앞에 어른거리는 식이는 몹시도 겸연쩍었다. 잠자코 섰는 까칠한 암퇘지와 분이는 자태가 서로 얽혀서 그의 머리속에 추근하게 떠올랐다. 음란한 잡담과 허리 꺾는 웃음소리에 얼굴이 더 한층 붉어졌다. 환영을 떨쳐버리려고 애쓰면서 식이는 얽어매었던 돼지를 풀기 시작하였다. 농부는 여전히 게걸덕거리며 어른어른 싸도는 욕심 많은 씨돝을 몰아 우리 속에 가두었다.

"이번에는 틀림없겠지."

장부에 이름을 올리고 오십 전을 치뤄주고 종묘장을 나오니 오후의 해가 느지막하였다. 능금밭 건너편 양옥 관사의 지붕이 흐린 석양에 푸르뎅뎅하게 빛난다. 옛성 어귀에는 드나드는 장꾼의 그림자가 어른어른 한다. 성안에서 한 채의 뻐스가 나오더니 폭넓은 이등도로를 요란히 달아온다. 돼지를 몰고 길 왼편 가으로 피한 식이는 푸뜩 지나가는 뻐스 안을 흘끗 살펴본다. 분이를 잃은 후로부터는 그는 달아나는 뻐스 안까지 조심스럽게 살피게 되었다. 일전에 나남에서 뻐스 차장 시험이 있었다더니 그런 데로나 뽑혀 들어가지 않았을까. 분이의 간 길을 이렇게도 상상하여 보았기 때문이다.

"장이나 한바퀴 돌아올까."

북문 어귀 성밑 돌 틈에 돼지를 매놓고 식이는 성을 들어가 남문 거리로 향하였다.

분이가 없는 이제, 장꾼의 눈을 피하여 으슥한 가게 앞에 가서 겸연쩍은 태도로 매화분을 살 필요도 없어진 식이는, 석유 한 병과 마른명태 몇 마리를 사들고 장판을 오르락내리락 하였다. 한 동네 사람의 그림자도 눈에 띠이지 않기에 그는 곧게 성밖을 나와 마을로 향하였다.

어기죽거리며 돼지의 걸음이 올때만큼 재지 못하였다. 그러나 매질할 용기는 없었다.

철로를 끼고 올라가 정거장 앞을 지나 오촌포 한길에 나서니 장보고 돌아가는 사람의 그림자가 드문드문 보인다. 산모퉁이가 바닷바람을 막아 아늑한 저녁 빛이 한길 위를 덮었다. 먼 산 위에는 전기의 고가선이 솟고 산밑을 물줄기가 돌아 내렸다. 온천 가는 넓은 도로가 철로와 나란히 누워서 남쪽으로 줄기차게 뻗쳤다. 저물어 가는 강산 속에 아득하게 뻗친 이 두 줄의 길이 새삼스럽게 식이의 마음을 끌었다. 걸어가는 그의 등뒤에서는 산모퉁이를 돌아오는 기차소리가 아련히 들린다. 별안간 식이에게는 이상한 생각이 들었다.

"이 길로 아무데로나 달아날까."

장에 가서 돼지를 팔면 노자가 되겠지. 차 타고 노자 자라는 곳까지 달아나면 그곳에 분이가 있지 않을까, 어디서 들었는지 공장에 들어가기가 분이의 소원이더니 그 곳에서 여직공 노릇하는 분이와 만나 나도 '노동자'가 되어 같이 살면 오죽 재미있을까. 공장에서 버는 돈을 달마다 고향에 부치면 아버지도 더 고생하실 것 없겠지. 돼지를 방에서 기르지 않아도 좋고 세금 못 냈다고 면소 서기들한테 밥솥을 빼앗길 염려도 없을 터이지. 농사같이 초라한 업이 세상에 또 있을지. 아무리 부지런히 일해도 못살기는 일반이니......분이 있는 곳이 어디인가......돼지를 팔면 얼마를 받을까. 암퇘지 양돼지.......

"앗!"

날카로운 소리에 번쩍 정신이 깨었다.

찬바람이 휙 앞을 스치고 불시에 일신이 딴 세상에 뜬 것 같았다. 눈 보이지 않고, 귀 들리지 않고, 잠시간 전신이 죽고, 감각이 없어졌다. 캄캄하던 눈앞이 차차 밝아지며 거물거물 움직이는 것이 보이고 귀가 뚫리며 요란한 음향이 전신을 쓸어 없앨 듯이 우렁차게 들렸다. 우레 소리가......바다 소리가......바퀴 소리가....... 별안간 눈앞이 환해지더니 열차의 마지막 바퀴가 쏜살같이 눈앞을 달아났다.

"앗 기차!"

다 지나간 이제 식이는 정신이 아찔하며 몸이 부르르 떨린다.

진땀이 나는 대신 소름이 쪽 돋는다. 전신이 불시에 비인 듯이 거뿐하다. 글자대로 전신이 비었다. 한쪽 팔에 들었던 석유병도 명태 마리도 간 곳이 없고 바른 손으로 이끌던 돼지도 종적이 없다.

"아, 돼지!"

"돼지구 무어구 미친놈이지. 어디라고 건널목을 막 건너."

따귀를 철썩 맞고 바라보니 철로 망보는 사람이 성난 얼굴로 그를 노리구 섰다.

"돼지는 어찌됐단 말이오."

"어제밤 꿈 잘 꾸었지. 네 몸 안 친 것이 다행이다."

"아니 그럼 돼지가 치었단 말요."

"다음부터 차에 주의해."

독하게 쏘아붙이면서 철로 망군은 식이의 팔을 잡아 나꿔 건널목 밖으로 끌어냈다.

"아 돼지가 치었다니 두 번 종묘장에 가서 씨를 받은 내 돼지 암퇘지 양돼지......."

엉겁결에 외치면서 훑어보았으나 피 한방을 찾아 볼 수 없다. 흔적조차 없다니 --- 기차가 달롱 들고 간 것 같아서 아득한 철로 위를 바라보았으나 기차는 벌써 그림자조차 없다.

"한 방에서 잠재우고, 한 그릇에 물 먹여서 기른 돼지, 불쌍한 돼지......."

정신이 아찔하고 일신이 허전하여서 식이는 급시에 그 자리에 푹 쓰러질 것도 같았다.

반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

방정환 - 만년샤쓰[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
이효석 - 들[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
이상 - 동해[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
현진건 - 동정[무료소설]  (3) 2012.01.24
이효석 - 도시와 유령[무료소설]  (1) 2012.01.19
반응형

觸角

觸角이 이런 情景을 圖解한다.

悠久한 歲月에서 눈 뜨니 보자, 나는 郊外 淨乾한 한 방에 누워 自給自足하고 있다. 눈을 둘러 방을 살피면 방은 追憶처럼 着席한다. 또 창이 어둑어둑하다.

不遠間 나는 굳이 지킬 한 개 슡케―스1를 발견하고 놀라야 한다. 계속하여 그 슡케―스 곁에 花草처럼 놓여 있는 한 젊은 女人도 발견한다.

나는 실없이 疑訝하기도 해서 좀 쳐다보면 각시가 방긋이 웃는 것이 아니냐. 하하, 이것은 기억에 있다. 내가 열심히 연구한다. 누가 저 새악시를 사랑하던가! 연구중에는

「저게 새벽일까? 그럼 저묾일까?」

부러 이런 소리를 했다. 女人은 고개를 끄덕끄덕 한다. 하더니 또 방긋이 웃고 부스스 五月철에 맞는 치마저고리 소리를 내면서 슡케―스를 열고 그속에서 서슬이 퍼런 칼을 한 자루만 꺼낸다.

이런 경우에 내가 놀래는 빛을 보이거나 했다가는 뒷감당하기가 좀 어렵다. 反射的으로 그냥 손이 목을 눌렀다 놓았다 하면서 제법 천연스럽게

「임재는 刺客입니까요?」

서투른 西道사투리다. 얼굴이 더 깨끗해지면서 가느다랗게 잠시 웃더니 그것은 또 언제 갖다 놓았던 것인지 내 머리맡에서 나쓰미깡2을 집어다가 그 칼로 싸각 싸각 깎는다.

「요곳 봐라!」

내 입안으로 침이 쫘르르 돌더니 불현듯이 弄談이 하고 싶어 죽겠다.

「가시내애요, 날쭘 보이소, 나캉 結婚할낭기요? 盟誓듸나? 듸제?」

「융3이 날로 패아주뭉 내사 고마 마자 주울란다. 그람 늬능 우앨랑가? 잉?」

우리들이 맛있게 먹었다. 時間은 분명히 밤이 쏟아져 들어온다. 손으로 손을 잡고

「밤이 오지 않고는 결혼할 수 없으니까.」

이렇게 탄식한다. 기대하지 않은 간지러운 경험이다.

낄낄낄낄 웃었으면 좋겠는데 ― 아 ― 결혼하면 무엇하나, 나따위가 생각해서 알 일이 되나? 그러나 재미있는 일이로다.

「밤이지요?」

「아 ―냐.」

「왜 ― 밤인데 ― 에 ― 우습다 ― 밤인데 그러네.」

「아 ― 냐, 아 ― 냐.」

「그러지 마세요 , 밤이예요.」

「그럼 뭐 , 결혼해야 허게.」

「그럼요 ―」

「히히히히 ―」

결혼하면 나는 姙이를 미워한다. 尹? 姙이는 지금 尹한테서 오는 길이다. 尹이 내어대었단다. 그래보는 거다. 그런데 姙이가 채 오해했다. 정말 그러는 줄 알고 울고 왔다.

(애게 ― 밤일세)

「어떻거구 왔누.」

「건 알아 뭐허세요?」

「그래두.」

「제가 버리구 왔어요.」

「足히?」

「그럼요 ―」

「히히.」

「절 모욕허지 마세요.」

「그래라.」

일어나더니 ― 나는 지금 이러한 姙이를 좀 描寫해야겠는데 最小限度로 그 차림차림이라도 알아 두어야겠는데― 姙이 슡케―스를 뒤집어 엎는다. 왜 저러누― 하면서 보자니까 야단이다. 죄다 파 헤치고 무엇인지 찾는 모양인데 무엇을 찾는지 알아야 나도 助力을 하지, 저렇게 방정만 떠니 낸들 손을 대일 수가 있나, 내버려 두었다. 가도 참다참다 못해서

「거 뭘 찾누?」

「엉― 엉― 반지― 엉― 엉―」

「원 세상에, 반진 또 무슨 반진구.」

「결혼반지지.」

「옳아, 옳아, 옳아, 응, 결혼 반지렷다.」

「아이구 어딜 갔누, 요게, 어딜 갔을까.」

결혼반지를 잊어버리고 온 新婦. 라는 것이 있을까? 可笑롭다. 그러나 모르는 말이다. 라는 것이 반지는 新郞이 준비하라는 것인데― 그래서 아주 아는 척 하고

「그건 내 슡케―스에 들어 있는 게 原則的으로 옳지!」

「슡케―스 어딧세요.」

「없지!」

「쯧, 쯧.」

나는 신부 손을 붙잡고

「이리 좀 와봐.」

「아야, 아야, 아이 그러지 마세요, 놓세요.」

하는 것을 달래서 왼손 무명지에다 털붓으로 쌍줄반지를 그려 주었다. 좋아한다. 아무 것도 낑기운 것은 아닌데 제법 간질간질한 게 천연반지 같단다.

천연 결혼하기 싫다. 트집을 잡아야겠기에 ―

「멫번?」

「한번.」

「정말?」

「꼭.」

이래도 안되겠고 間髮을 놓지 말고 다른 방법으로 拷問을 하는 수밖에 없다.

「그럼 尹 以外에?」

「하나.」

「예이!」

「정말 하나예요.」

「말 마라.」

「둘.」

「잘 헌다.」

「셋.」

「잘헌다, 잘 헌다.」

「넷.」

「잘 헌다, 잘 헌다, 잘헌다.」

「다섯.」

속았다. 속아넘어 갔다. 밤은 왔다. 촛불을 켰다. 즉 이런 假짜반지는 탄로가 나기 쉬우니까 감춰야 하겠기에 꺼도 얼른 켰다. 밤이 오래 걸려서 밤이었다.

敗北 시작

이런 情景은 어떨까? 내가 理髮所에서 理髮을 하는 중에 ―

理髮師는 낯익은 칼을 들고 내 수염 많이 난 턱을 치켜든다.

「임재는 刺客입니까?」

하고 싶지만 이런 소리를 여기 理髮師를 보고도 막 한다는 것은 어쩐지 아내라는 存在를 是認하기 시작한 나로서 좀 良心에 안된 일이 아닐까 한다.

싹뚝, 싹뚝, 싹뚝, 싹뚝,

나쓰미깡 두 개 外에는 또 무엇이 채용이 되었던가 암만해도 생각이 나지 않는다. 무엇일까.

그러다가 悠久한 歲月에서 쫓겨나듯이 눈을 뜨면, 거기는 理髮所도 아무 데도 아니고 新房이다. 나는 엊저녁에 결혼했단다.

窓으로 기웃거리면서 참새가 그렇게 의젓스럽게 싹둑거리는 것이다. 내 수염은 조금도 없어지진 않았고.

그러나 큰일난 것이 하나 있다. 즉 내 곁에 누워 普通 아침잠을 자고 있어야 할 신부가 온 데 간 데가 없다. 하하 그럼 아까 내가 理髮所 걸상에 누워있던 것이 그 쪽이 아마 생시더구나, 하다가도 또 이렇게까지 역력한 꿈이라는 것도― 없을 줄 믿고 싶다.

속았나보다. 밑진 것은 없다고 하지만 그동안에 원 歲月은 얼마나 悠久하게 흘렀을까. 그렇게 생각을 하고 보니까 어저께 만난 尹이 만난 지가 바로 몇 해나 되는 것도 같아서 익살맞다. 이것은 한 번 尹을 찾아가서 물어 보아야 알 일이 아닐까, 즉 내가 자네를 만난 것이 어제 같은데 實로 몇 해나 된 세음인가 , 必是 내가 姙이와 엊저녁에 결혼한 것 같은 착각이 있는데 그것도 다 虛妄된 일이렷다. 이렇게 ―

그러나 다음 순간 일은 더 커졌다. 신부가 忽然히 나타난다. 五月철로 치면 좀 더웁지나 않을까 싶은 洋裝으로 차렸다. 이런 姙이와는 나는 面識이 없는 것이다.

그나 그뿐인가 斷髮이다. 或 이 이는 딴 아낙네가 아닌지 모르겠다. 斷髮 洋裝의 姙이란 내 親近에는 없는데, 그럼 이렇게 서슴지 않고 내 방으로 들어올 줄 아는 남이란 나와 어떤 惡緣일가?

가시내는 손을 툭툭 털더니

「갖다 버렸지」

이렇다면 姙이에는 틀림없나 보니 安心하기로 하고

「뭘?」

「입구 옹 거」

「입구 옹 거?」

「입고 옹 게 치마저고리지 뭐예요?」

「건 어째 내다 버렷다능거야」

「그게 바로 그거예요」

「그게 그거라니?」

「어이 참, 아 그게 바로 그거라니까 그래」

초가을 옷이 늦은 봄 옷과 비슷하였다. 姙이 말을 假量 신용하기로 하고 姙이가 단 한번 尹에게―

가만 있자. 나는 잠시 내 신세에 대하여 釋明해야 할 것 같다. 나는 이를테면 적지아니 慘酷하다. 나는 아마 이 宿命的 業冤을 짊어지고 한평생을 내리 번민해야 하려나보다. 나는 형상없는 모던뽀이다. 라는 것이 누구든지 내 꼴을 보면 돌아서고 싶을 것이다. 내가 이래뵈도 체중이 十四貫이나 있다고 일러드리면 貴下는 알아차리시겠소? 즉 이 척신4이 銃알을 집어 먹었거로니 좀처럼 나기 어려운 洞窟을 보이는 것은 말하자면 나는 전혀 腦髓에 무게가 있다. 이것이 貴下가 나를 겁낼 重要한 비밀이외다.

그러니까―

於此於彼에 일은 運命에 波紋이 없는 듯이 이렇게까지 展開하고 말았으니 내 目的이라는 것을 披瀝할 필요도 있는 것 같다. 그러면―

尹, 姙이, 그리고 나,

누가 제일 미운가, 즉 나는 누구 편이냐는 말이다.

어쩔까, 나는 한 번만 똑똑이 말하고 싶지만 또한 그만두는 것이 옳은가도 싶으니 그럼 내 禮儀와 풍봉5을 確立해야겠다.

지난 가을 아니, 늦은 여름 어느날― 그 歷史的인 날짜는 姙이 잘 기억하고 있을 것이다만― 나는 尹의 사무실에서 이른 아침부터 와 앉아 있는 姙이의 可憐한 座席을 발견한 것이다. 그러나 그것은 온 것이 아니라 가는 길인데 집의 아버지가 나가 갔다고6야단 치실까봐 무서워서 못가고 그렇게 앉아 있는 것을 나는 일찌감치도 와 앉았구나 하고 문득 오해한 것이다. 그때 그 옷이다.

같은 슈미즈, 같은 듀로워즈7, 같은 머리쪽, 한 男子, 또 한 男子.

이것은 안 된다. 너무나 어색해서 급히 내다 버린 모양인데 나는 좀 엄청나다고 생각한다. 大體 나는 그런 富裕한 이데올로기를 마음 놓고 諒解하기 어렵다.

그뿐 아니다. 첫째 나의 態度問題다. 그 시절에 나는 무엇을 하고 세월을 보냈더냐? 내게는 歲月조차 없다. 나는 들창이 어둑어둑한 것을 드나드는 안집 어린애에게 一錢씩 주어가면서 물었다.

「얘 아침이냐 저녁이냐.」

나는 또 무엇을 먹고 살았는지 생각이 나지 않는다. 이슬을 받아 먹었나? 설마.

이런 나에게 姙이는 부질없이 體面을 차리려 들 것이다. 可憐하다.

그런데 이상한 것은 그 시절에 나는 제가 배가 고픈지 안 고픈지를 모르고 지냈다면 그것이 듣는 사람을 능히 속일 수 있나. 거짓부렁이리라. 나는 걷잡을 수 없이 皮膚로 거짓부렁이를 해버릇 하느라고 인제는 저도 눈치 채이지 못하는 틈을 타서 이렇게 虛妄한 거짓부렁이를 엉덩방아 찧듯이 해 넘기는 모양인데, 만일 그렇다면 나는 큰일 났다.

그리기에 사실 오늘 아침에는 배가 고프다. 이것으로 미루면 아까 姙이가 스커트, 슬맆, 듀로워즈, 등속을 모조리 내다버리고 들어왔더라는 紹介조차가 필연 거짓말일 것이다. 그것은 내 吝嗇한 愛情의 打算이 姙이더러

「너 왜 그러지 않았더냐.」

하고 暗暗裡에 퉁명? 심술을 부려본 것일 줄 나는 믿는다.

그러나 發音 안되는 글짜처럼 생동생동한 姙이는 내 손톱을 열심으로 깎아주고 있다.

「猛獸가 家畜이 되려면 이 凶惡한 毒牙를 剪斷해 버려야 한다.」

는 美術的인 勸誘임에 틀림없다. 이런 一方 나는 못났게도

「아이 배 고파.」

하고 여지없이 素朴한 얼굴을 姙이에게 디밀면서 아침이냐 저녁이냐 과연 이것만은 묻지 않았다.

新婦는 어디까지든지 귀엽다. 돋보기를 가지고 보아도 이 可憐한 일타화8 의 나이를 알아내이기는 어려우리라. 나는 내 失望에 守備하기 위하여 열 일곱이라고 넉넉잡아 준다. 그러나 내 귀에다 속삭이기를

「스물두살이라나요. 어림없이 그리지 마세요. 그만하면 알텐데 부러 그리시지요?」

이 可憐한 新婦가 지금 赤手空拳으로 나갔다. 내 짐작에 쌀과 나무와 숯과 반찬거리를 장만하러 나간 것일 것이다.

그동안 나는 심심하다. 안집 어린애기 불러서 같이 놀까. 하고 전에 없이 불렀더니 얼른 나와서 내 房 미닫이를 열고

「아침이예요.」

그린다. 오늘부터 一錢 안 준다. 나는 다시는 이 어린애와는 놀 수 없게 되었구나 하고 나는 할 수 없어서 덮어놓고 성이 잔뜩 난 얼굴을 해 보이고는 뺨 치듯이 房 미닫이를 딱 닫아 버렸다. 눈을 감고 가슴이 두근두근하자니까 으아 하고 그 어린애 우는 소리가 안마당으로 멀어가면서 들려왔다. 나는 오랜동안을 혼자서 덜덜 떨었다. 姙이가 돌아오니까 몸에서 牛乳내가 난다. 나는 徐徐히 내 活力을 整理하여가면서 姙이에게 주의한다. 똑 갓난애기 같아서 썩 좋다.

「牧場꺼지 갔다 왔지요.」

「그래서?」

카스텔라와 山羊乳를 책보에 싸가지고 왔다. 집씨族 아침 같다.

그러고 나서도 나는 내 本能 以外의 것을 지껄이지 않았나 보다.

「어이 목말라 죽겠네.」

대개 이렇다.

이 牧場이 가까운 郊外에는 電燈도 水道도 없다. 水道 대신에 펌프.

물을 길러 갔다 오더니 운다. 우는 줄만 알았더니 웃는다. 조런― 하고 보면 눈에 눈물이 글썽글썽하다. 그러고도 웃고 있다.

「고개 누우집 아일까. 아, 쪼꾸망게 나더러 너 담발했구나, 핵교 가니? 그리겠지 고개 나알 제 동무루 아아나봐, 참 내 어이가 없어서, 그래, 난 안 간단다, 그랬드니, 요개 또 헌다는 소리가 나 발 씻게 물 좀 끼얹어 주려무나 얘, 아주 이리겠지, 그래 내 물을 한통 그냥 막 쫙 쫙 끼얹어 쥐었지, 그랬드니 너두 발 씻으래, 난 있다가 씻는단다 그리구 왔어, 글쎄, 내 기가 맥혀.」

누구나 속아서는 안 된다. 햇수로 여섯해 전에 이 女人은 정말이지 處女대로 있기는 성가셔서 말하자면 헐값에 즉 아무렇게나 내어주신 분이시다. 그동안 滿五個年 이분은 休憩라는 것을 모른다. 그런 줄 알아야 하고 또 알고 있어도 나는 때마침 변덕이 나서

「가만 있자, 거 얼마 들었드라?」

나쓰미깡이 두 개에 제 아무리 비싸야 二十錢, 옳지 깜빡 잊어버렸다. 초 한 가락에 三錢, 카스텔라 二十錢, 山羊乳는 어떻게 해서 그런지 거저,

「四十三錢인데.」

「어이쿠.」

「어이쿠는 뭐이 어이쿠예요.」

「고눔이 아무 數루두 除해지질 않는군 그래.」

「素數?」

옳다.

신통하다.

「신통해라!」

乞人反對

이런 情景마저 불쑥 내어놓는 날이면 이번 復讐行爲는 完璧으로 흐지부지하리라. 적어도 完璧에 가깝기는 하리라.

한 사람의 女人이 내게 그 宿命을 公開해 주었다면 그렇게 쉽사리 公開를 받은― 懺悔를 듣는 神父 같은 地位에 있어서 보았다고 자랑해도 좋은― 나는 비교적 행복스러웠을는지도 모른다. 그러나 나는 어디까지든지 약다. 약으니까 그렇게 거저 먹게 내 행복을 얼굴에 나타내이거나 하지는 않는다는 것이다.

이와 같은 로직을 不言實行하기 위하여서만으로도 내가 그 구중중한 수염을 깎지 않은 것은 至當한 중에도 至當한 맵시일 것이다.

그래도 이 愚鈍한 女人은 내 얼굴에 더덕더덕 붙은 바 醜를 指摘하지 않는다. 그것은 두말할 것도 없이 그 宿命을 公開하던 口實도 헛되거니와 그 女人의 愛情이 不足한 탓이리라. 아니 전혀 없다.

나는 바른 대로 말하면 애정 같은 것은 희망하지도 않는다. 그러니까 내가 결혼한 이튿날 新婦를 데리고 外出했다가 다행히 길에서 그 신부를 잃어버렸다고 하자. 내가 그럼 밤잠을 못자고 찾을까.

그때 가령 이런 엄청난 글발이 날라 들어왔다고 내가 은근히 희망한다.

「小生이 某月某日 길에서 줏은 바 少女는 貴下의 新婦임이 確實한 듯하기에 通知하오니 찾아가시오.」

그래도 나는 고집을 부리고 안 간다. 발이 있으면 오겠지, 하고 나의 念頭에는 그저 왕양9한 自由가 있을 뿐이다.

돈 지갑을 어느 포켓에다 넣었는지 모르는 사람만이 容易하게 돈 지갑을 잃어버릴 수 있듯이, 나는 길을 걸으면서도 결코 新婦 姙이에 대하여 주의를 하지 않기로 주의한다. 또 사실 나는 좀 片頭通이다. 五月의 郊外길은 좀 눈이 부셔서 실없이 어찔어찔하다.

走馬加鞭(달리는 말에 채찍을 더함. 정진해서 일하는 사람에게 한층 더 권장함)

이런 느낌이다.

姙이 결코 結婚 이튿날 걷는 길을 앞서지 않으니 姙이로 치면 이날 사실 가볼 만한 데가 없다는 것일까. 姙이는 그럼 뜻밖에도 孤獨하던가.

닫는 말에 한층 채찍을 내리우는 형상, 姙이의 적은 步幅이 어디 어느 地點에서 卒倒를 하나 보고 싶기도 해서 좀 심청맞으나 자분참 걸었던 것인데 ―

아니나다를까? 떡 없다.

내 常識으로 하면 귀한 사람이 家畜을 끌고 逍遙하려 할 때 으례히 가축이 앞선다는 것이다.

앞서 가는 내가 놀라야 하나. 이 경우에 그러면 그렇지 하고 까딱도 하지 않아야 더 점잖은가.

아직은? 했거만은 於焉간 없어졌다.

나는 내 孤獨과 내 老年을 생각하고 거기는 銀行 벽 모퉁이인 것도 채 認識하지도 못하는 중 서서 그래도 서너 번은 뒤 或은 兩곁을 둘러보았다. 斷髮 洋裝의 少女는 마침 드물다.

「이만하면 遺失이구?.」

닥쳐와야 할 일이 척 닥쳐왔을 때 나는 내 갈팡질팡하는 肉身을 收拾해야 한다. 그러나 姙이는 銀行 正門으로부터 魔術처럼 나온다. 하이힐이 아까보다는 사뭇 무거워 보이기도 하는데, 이상스럽지는 않다.

「拾圓째리를 죄다 十錢째리루 바꿨지, 이것 좀 봐, 이망쿰이야, 주머니에다 느세요.」

走馬加鞭이라는 爽快한 내 語彙에 드디어 슬램프10가 왔다. 는 것이다.

나는 기뻐하지 않는다. 그렇다고 大膽하게 그럴 성싶은 표정을 이 소녀 앞에서 하는 수는 없다. 그래서 얼른

SEUVENIR!11

均衡된 步調가 똑같은 목적을 향하여 걸었다면 겉으로 보기에 親和하기도 하련만, 나는 내 마음에 忍耐를 명령하여 놓고 파라독스에 의한 復讐에 착수한다. 얼마나 요런 암상12은 참나? 計算은 말잔다.

愛情은 애초부터 없었다는 증거!

그러나 내 입에서 復讐라는 말이 떨어진 이상 나만은 내 姙이에게 對한 愛情을 있다고 우길 수 있는 것이다.

보자! 얼마간 피곤한 내 두 발과 姙이의 한 켤레 하이힐이 尹의 집 문간에 가 서게 되었는데도 깜쪽스럽게 姙이가 성을 안 낸다. 안차고 겸하여 다라지기도13하다.

尹은 不在요, 그러면 내가 뜻하지 않고 姙이의 顔色을 살필 기회가 온 것이기에

『PM 다섯 시까지 따이먼드14로 오기를』

이렇게 적어서 안짬재기15 에게 전하고 흘깃 姙을 노려보았더니―

얼떨결에 色素가 없는 血液이라는 說明할 修辭學을 나는 내가 마치 姙이 편인 것처럼 敏捷하게 찾아 놓았다.

暴風이 눈앞에 온 경우에도 얼굴빛이 변해지지 않는 그런 얼굴이야말로 人間苦의 根源이리라. 실로 나는 울창한 森林 속을 진종일 헤매고 끝끝내 한 나무의 印象을 훔쳐 오지 못한 幻覺의 人이다. 無數한 表情의 말뚝이 共同墓地처럼 내게는 똑같아 보이기만 하니 멀리 이 奔走한 焦燥를 어떻게 점잔을 빼어서 求하느냐.

따이먼드茶房 문앞에서 너무 머뭇머뭇하느라고 들어가지 못하고 말기는 처음이다. 尹이 오면―따이먼드 뽀이 녀석은 尹과 姙이 여기서 그늘을 사랑하는 夫婦인 것까지도 알고, 하니까 나는 다시 내 筆跡을

『PM 여섯 시까지 집으로 저녁을 토식16 하러 가리로다. 勿驚 夫妻』

주고 나왔다. 나온 것은 나왔다뿐이지

DOUGHTY DOG17이라는 可憎한 장난감을 살 의사는 없다. 그것은 다만 十圓짜리 쵄지18와 아울러 姙이의 분간 못할 天候에서 나온 經症의 賭博이리라.

여섯 시에 일어난 事件에서 나는 완전히 失脚했다.

가령―(내가 尹더러)

「아 아 있군 그래, 따이먼드에 갔든가, 게다 여섯 시에 오께 밥 달라구 적어놨는데 밥이라면 술이 붙으렷다.」

「갔지, 가구말구, 밥은 예편네가 어딜 가서 아직 안됐구 술은 내 미리 먹구 왔구.」

첫째 尹은 따이먼드까지 안갔다. 고 안짬내기 말이 아이구 댕겨 가신 지 오분두 못 돼서 드로세서 여태 기대리셨는데요― PM 다섯 시는 즉 말하자면 나를 힘써 만날 것이 없다는 태도다.

「대단히 교만하다.」

이러려다 그만 두어야했다. 나는 그 대신 배를 좀 불쑥 앞으로 내이밀고

「내 아내를 소개허지 이름은 姙이.」

「아내? 허― 착각을 일으켰군그래, 내 짐작 같아서는 그게 내 아내 비슷두 헌데!」

「내가 더 미안헌 말 한마디만 허까, 이따위 서푼째리 小說을 쓰느라고 내가 萬年筆을 쥐이지 않았겠나, 追憶이라는 건 요컨대 이 萬年筆망쿰 두 손에 直接 잽히능게 아니란 내 學說이지, 어때?」

「먹다 냉깅걸 몰르구 집어먹었네그려, 자넨 自古로 貴族趣味는 아니라니까. 아따 자네 衛生이 不足헌 체 허구 그저 그대루 견디게그려, 내게 암만 퉁명을 부려야 낸들 또 한번 죗다19 버린 萬年筆을 인제 와서 어쩌겠나.」

내 얼굴은 담박 잠잠하다. 할 말이 없다. 핑계삼아 내 포켓에서

DOUGHTY DOG

을 꺼내 놓고 스프링을 감아 준다. 한 마리의 그레이하운드가 제 몸집만이나 한 구두 한 짝을 물고 늘어져서 흔든다. 죽도록 흔들어도 구두대로 개는 개대로 鋼鐵의 位置를 변경하는 수가 없는 것이 딱하기가 짝이 없고 또 내가 더럽다.

DOUGHTY

는 더럽다는 말인가. 焦燥하다는 말인가. 이 글짜의 威壓에 참 나는 견딜 수 없다.

「아닝게 아니라 나두 깜짝 놀랬네, 놀랜 것이, 지애가(안짬내기가) 내댕겨 두로니까20 헌다는 소리가, 한 마흔댓 되는 이가 열칠팔 되는 시액시를 데리구 날 찾어왔드라구, 딸 겉기두 헌데 또 첩 겉기두 허드라구, 종이쪼각을 봐두 자네 이름을 안 썼으니 누군지 알 수 없구, 덮어놓구 따이먼드루 찾어갔다가 또 혹시 실수허지나 않을까봐, 예끼 그만 내버려 둬라, 제눔이 누구등간에 날 보구 싶으면 찾어오겠지 허구 기대리는 차에, 하하 이건 좀 일이 제대루 되질 않은 것 겉기두허예 어째.’

나는 좋은 기회에 姙이를 한 번 어디 돌아다보았다.

魚族이나 다름없이 몽툭한 채 그 이 두 남자를 건드렷다 말았다 한 손을 솜씨있게 놀려

DOUGHTY DOG

스프링을 감아 주고 있다. 이것이 나로서는 성화가 날 일이 아니면 罪씨인이다. 아― 아―.

나는 아― 아― 하기를 免하고 싶어도 다음에 내 무너져 들어가는 肉體를 支持할 수 있는 말을 할 수 있도록 工夫하지 않고는 이 구중중한 아― 아―를 모른 체할 수는 없다.

明 示

女子란 과연 天惠처럼 男子를 철두철미 쳐다보라는 義務를 思想의 先決條件으로 하는 彈性體던가.

다음 瞬間 내 最後의 趣味가

「家畜은 인제 싫다.」

이렇게 快히 부르짖은 것이다.

나는 모든 것을 忘却의 벌판에다 내다던지고 얇다란 趣味 한풀만을 질질 끌고 다니는 자기 자신 문지방을 이제는 넘어 나오고 싶어졌다.

憂患!

유리 속에서 웃는 그런 不吉한 유령의 웃음은 싫다. 인제는 소리를 가장 快活하게 질러서 손으로 만지려면 만져지는 그런 웃음을 웃고 싶은 것이다. 憂患이 있는 것도 아니요 憂患이 없는 것도 아니요 나는 深夜의 車道에 내려진 超然한 性格으로 이런 俗된 混濁에서 돌아서 보았으면―

그러기에는 이번에 적잖이 技術을 要했다. 칼로 물을 버히듯이

「아차! 나는 T가 월급이군 그래, 잊어 버렸구나!(하건만 나는 덜 배앝아 놓은 것이 혀에 미꾸라지처럼 걸려서 근질근질한다. 尹은 或은 植物과 같이 人文을 떠난 防彈 조끼를 입었나) 그러나 尹! 들어보게, 자네가 모조리 핥았다는 姙이의 裸體는 그건 姙이가 沐浴할 때 입는 비누 듀레스21나 마창가질세! 지금 아니! 전무후무하게 姙이 벌거숭이는 내게 獨占된 걸세, 그리게 자넨 그만큼 해 두구 그 병정구두 겉은 교만을 좀 버리란말일세, 알아 듣겠나.」

尹은 落照를 받은 것처럼 얼굴이 붉콰하다. 거기 嘲笑가 脂肪처럼 윤이 나서 蔓廷하는 것이 내 戰鬪力을 재채기시킨다.

尹은 내가 불쌍하다는 듯이

「내가 이만큼꺼지 辭讓허는데 자네가 공연히 자꾸 그리면 또 모르네, 내 성가셔서 자네 따귀 한 대쯤 갈길는지두.」

이런 어리석어빠진 論爭을 왜 내게 裁判을 청하지 않느냐는 듯이 그레이하운드가 구두를 기껏 흔들다가 그치는 것을 보아 姙이는 舞踊의 어떤 포우즈 같은 손짓으로

「저이가 됴―스의 女神입니다. 둘이 어디 모가질 한 번 바꿔 붙여 보시지요. 안 되지요? 그러니 그만들 두시란말입니다. 尹헌테 내애준 肉體는 거기 該當한 貞操가 法律처럼 붙어갔던 거구요, 또 지이가 어저께 결혼했다구 여기두 여기 해당한 정조가 따라왔으니까 뽐낼 것두 없능거구, 嫉妬헐 것두 없능거구 그러지 말구 겉은 選手끼리 握手나 허시지요, 네?」

尹과 나는 악수하지 않았다. 握手 以上의 통봉22이 尹은 몰라도 적어도 내 위에는 내려 앉았던 것이니까. 이것은 여기 앉았다가 밴댕이처럼 납짝해질 징조가 아닌가, 겁이 차츰차츰 나서 나는 벌떡 일어나면서 들창 밖으로 춤을 탁 배앝을까 하다가 차분참

「그렇지만 자네는 萬金을 기울여두 이젠 姙이 裸體 스냅 하나 보기두 어려울 줄 알게, 조꿈두 사양헐게 없이 구구루 나허구 竝行해서 온전한 正義를 유지허능게 어떵가?’

하니까」

「二着 열번 헌 눔이 아무래도 一着 단 한 번 헌 눔 앞에서 고갤 못드는 법일세. 자네두 그만헌 禮儀쭘 분간이 슬듯헌데 왜 그리 바들짝바들짝허나 응? 그러구 그 萬金이니 萬萬金이니 허능 건 또 다 뭔가? 나라는 사람은 말일세 자세 듣게, 女子가 날 싫여허면 헐수록 좋아허는 체허구 쫓아댕기다가두 그 女子가 섣불리 그럼 허구 좋아허는 낯을 단 한번 허는 나날에는 즉 말허자면 마지막 물건을 단 한 번 건드리구 난 다음엔 당장 눈앞에서 그 女子가 싫여지는 성질일세, 그건 자네가 아주 바루 正義가 어쩌니 허지만 이거야말루 내 정의에서 우러나오는 걸세, 대체 난 나버덤 낮은 人間이 싫으예 女子가 한 번 제 마지막 것을 구경시킨 다암엔 열이면 열 百이면 百, 밑으로 내려가서 그 男子를 쳐다보기 시작이거든, 난 이게 견딜 수 없게 싫단 그말일세.」

나는 그제는 사뭇 돌아섰다. 그만침 精密한 侮辱에는 더 견디기 어려워서.

尹은 새로 담배에 불을 붙여 물더니 주머니를 뒤적뒤적한다. 나를 殺害하기 위한 凶器를 찾는 것일까. 담뱃불은 이미 붙었는데―

「여기 十圓 있네, 가서 가난헌 T군 졸르지 말구 자네가 T군 헌테 한 잔 사 주네가, 자넨 오늘 그 자네 서푼째리 體面 때문에 꽤 憂鬱해진 모양이니 자네 소위 新婦허구 같이 있다가는 좀 위험헐걸, 그러니까 말일세 그 신부는 내 오늘 같이 키네마루 모시구 갈 테니 안헐 말루 잠시 빌리게, 응? 왜 맘에 꺼림칙헝가?」

「너무 細密허게 내 行動을 指定허지 말게, 하여간 난 혼자 좀 나가겠으니 姙이, 尹군허구 키네마 가지 응 키네마 좋아허지 왜.’

하고 말끝이 채 맞기23 전에 姙이 뾰루퉁하면서―

「姙이 남편을 그렇게 맘대루 동정허거나 慈善허거나 헐 權利는 남에겐 더군다나 없습니다. 자―그거 받어서는 안됩니다. 여깃세요.」

하고 내어 놓은 無數한 十錢짜리.

「하 하 야 이겁봐라.」

尹은 담뱃불을 재떨이에다 벌레 죽이듯이 꼭 꼭 이기면서 좀처럼 웃음을 얼굴에서 걷지 않는다. 나도 사실 속으로

「하 하 야 요겁봐라.」

안한 것이 아니다. 그러나 나도 웃어 보였다. 그리고는 姙이 등을 어루만저 주고 그 白銅貨를 한 움큼 주머니에 넣고 그리고 과연 尹이 집을 나서는 길이다.

「이따 파헐 臨時 해서 키네마 문 밖에서 기대리지, 어디지?」

「단성사, 헌데 말이 났으니 말이지, 난 오늘 친구헌테 술값 꾀주는 權利를 완전히 구속당했능걸! 어― 쯧 쯧.」

적어도 百步 가량은 앞이 매음을 돌았다. 무던히 어지러워서 비척비척 하기까지 한 것을 나는 아무에게도 자랑할 수는 없다.

TEXT

「불장난― 貞操責任이 없는 불장난이면? 저는 즐겨합니다. 저를 믿어 주시나요? 貞操責任이 생기는 나잘에 벌써 이 불장난의 記憶을 저의 良心의 힘이 抹殺하는 것입니다. 믿으세요.」

評―이것은 分明히 다음에 敍述되는 같은 姙이의 敍述 때문에 姙이의 怜悧한 거짓부렁이가 되고 마는 일이다. 즉

「貞操責任이 있을 때에도 다음 같은 方法에 依하여 불장난은―主觀的으로 만이지만―용서될 줄 압니다. 즉 아내면 남편에게, 남편이면 아내에게, 무슨 特殊한 戰術로든지 감쪽같이 모르게 그렇게 스무우스하게 불장난을 하는데 하고 나도 이렇달 形蹟을 꼭 남기지 말아야 하는 것입니다. 네?

그러나 主觀的으로 이것이 容納되지 않는 경우에 하였다면 그것은 罪요, 苦痛일 줄 압니다. 저는 罪도 알고 苦痛도 알기 때문에 저로서는 어려울까 합니다. 믿으시나요? 믿어주세요.」

評―여기서도 끝으로 어렵다는 대문 부근이 分明히 거짓부렁이라는 것입니다. 그것은 亦是 같은 姙이의 筆蹟, 이런 潛在意識, 綻露現象에 依하여 確實하다.

「불장난을 못하는 것과 안하는 것과는 性質이 아주 다릅니다. 그것은 컨디션 如何에 左右되지는 않겠지요. 그러니 어떻다는 말이냐고 그러십니까. 일러드리지요. 기뻐해 주세요. 저는 못하는 것이 아니라 안하는 것입니다.

自覺된 戀愛니가요.

안하는 경우에 못하는 것을 觀望하고 있노라면 좋은 語彙가 생각납니다.

嘔吐. 저는 이것은 견딜 수 없는 肉體的 刑罰이라고 생각합니다. 온갖 自然發生的 姿態가 저에게는 어째 乳臭萬年의 넝마쪼각 같습니다. 기뻐해 주세요. 저를 이런 遠近法에 좇아서 사랑해 주시기 바랍니다.」

評―나는 싫어도 요만큼 다가선 位置에서 姙이를 說諭하려 드는 때쉬24의 姿勢를 取消해야 하겠다. 안하는 것은 못하는 것보다 敎養 知識 이런 尺度로 따져서 높다. 그러나 안한다는 것은 내가 빚어내이는 氣候 如何에 憑藉해서 언제든지 아무 謙遜이라든가 躊躇없이 불장난을 할 수 있다는 條件附契約을 車道 복판에 安全地帶 設置하듯이 强要하고 있는 徵兆에 틀림은 없다.

나 스스로도 不決할 에필로그로 貴下들을 引導하기 위하여 다음과 같은 薄氷을 밟는 듯한 會話를 組織하마.

「너는 네 말 마따나 두 사람의 男子 或은 事實에 있어서는 그 以上 훨씬 더 많은 男子에게 내주었던 肉體를 걸머지고 그렇게도 豪氣있게 또 正正堂堂하게 내 城門을 闖入할 수가 있는 것이 그래 鐵面皮가 아니란 말이냐?」

「당신은 無數한 賣春婦에게 당신의 그 당신 말 마따나 高貴한 肉體를 廉價로 구경시키셨습니다. 마찬가지지요」

「하하! 너는 이런 社會組織을 깜빡 잊어버렸구나. 여기를 너는 서장25으로 아느냐, 그렇지 않으면 男子도 哺乳行爲를 하던 피테칸트롶스26 時代로 아느냐. 可笑롭구나. 未安하오나 男子에게는 肉體라는 觀念이 없다. 알아듣느냐?」

「未安하오나 당신이야말로 이런 社會組織을 어째 急速度로 逆行하시는 것 같습니다. 貞操라는 것은 一對一의 確立에 있습니다. 掠奪結婚이 지금도 있는 줄 아십니까?」

「肉體에 對한 男子의 權限에서의 嫉妬는 무슨 걸레쪼각 같은 敎養 나부랭이가 아니다. 本能이다. 너는 이 本能을 無視하거나 그 穉機滿滿한 敎養의 掌匣으로 整理하거나 하는 재주가 通用될 줄 아느냐?」

「그럼 저도 平等하고 溫順하게 당신이 定義하시는 ‘本能’에 依해서 당신의 過去를 嫉妬하겠습니다. 자― 우리 數字로 따져 보실까요?」

評―여기서 부터는 내 敎材에는 없다.

新鮮한 道德을 期待하면서 내 舊態依然하다고 할 만도 한 貫祿을 버리겠노라.

다만 내가 이제부터 내 不足하나마 努力에 依하여 獲得해야 할 것은 내가 脫皮할 수 있을 만한 知識의 購買다.

나는 내가 환甲을 지난 몇 해 後 내 무릎이 일어서는 날까지는 내 오―크材로 만든 葡萄송이 같은 孫子들을 거느리고 喫茶店에 가고 싶다. 내 알라모우드27는 孫子들의 그것과 泰然히 맞서고 싶은 現在의 내 悲哀다.

전 질(顚跌; 넘어짐)

이러다가는 내 中立地帶로만 알고 있던 健康術이 자칫하면 崩壞할 것 같은 危懼가 적지 않다. 나는 조심조심 내 앉은 자리에 或 有害한 昆蟲이나 棲息하지 않는가 보살펴야 한다.

T군과 마주앉아 싱거운 술을 마시고 있는 동안 내 눈이 여간 축축하지 않았단다. 그도 그럴밖에. 나는 時時刻刻으로 刺殺할 것을, 그것도 제 형편에 꼭 맞춰서 생각하고 있었으니―

내가 받은 自決의 判決文 題目은

「被告는 一朝에 人生을 浪費하였느니라. 하루 被告의 生命이 延長되는 것은 이 乾坤의 經常費를 구태여 騰貴시키는 것이어늘 被告가 들어가고자 하는 쥐구녕이 거기 있으니 被告는 모름지기 그리 가서 꽁무니 쪽을 돌아다보지는 말지어다.」

이렇다.

나는 내 言語가 이미 이 荒漠한 地上에서 蕩盡된 것을 느끼지 않을 수 없을 만치 精神은 空洞이요, 思想은 당장 貧困하였다. 그러나 나는 이 悠久한 歲月을 무사히 睡眼하기 위하여, 내가 夢想하는 情景을 合理化하기 위하여, 입을 다물고 꿀항아리처럼 잠자코 있을 수는 없는 일이다.

「몽고르퓌에 兄弟가 發明한 輕氣球가 結果로 보아 空氣보다 무거운 飛行機의 發達을 훼방놀 것이다. 그와 같이 또 空氣보다 무거운 飛行機 發明의 힌트의 出發點인 날개가 도리어 現在의 形態를 갖춘 飛行機의 發達을 훼방 놀았다고 할 수도 있다. 즉, 날개를 펄럭거려서 飛行機를 날으게 하려는 努力이야말로 車輪을 發明하는 대신에 말의 步行을 본떠서 自動車를 만들 궁리로 바퀴 대신 機械裝置의 네 발이 달린 自動車를 發明했다는 것이나 다름없다.」

抑場도 아무 것도 없는 死語다. 그럴밖에. 이것은 즈앙·꼭또우28의 말인 것도.

나는 그러나 내 말로는 그래도 내가 죽을 때까지의 단 하나의 絶望 아니 希望을 아마 텐스29를 고쳐서 지껄여버린 기색이 있다.

「나는 어떤 閨秀作家를 秘密히 사랑하고 있소이다그려!」

그 閨秀作家는 原告 한 줄에 반드시 한 자씩의 誤字를 揷入하는 快活한 怠慢性을 가진 사람이다. 나는 이 女人 앞에서는 내 醜한 짓밖에는, 할 수 있는 擧動의 心理的 餘裕가 없다. 이 女人은 多幸히 경산부30다.

그러나 곧이듣지 마라. 이것은 다음과 같은 내 面目을 維持하기 위해 發掘한 연장에 지나지 않는다.

「내가 結婚하고 싶어하는 女人과 結婚하지 못하는 것이 결이 나서 結婚하고 싶지도 저쪽에서 結婚하고 싶어하지도 않는 女人과 結婚해 버린 탓으로 뜻밖에 나와 結婚하고 싶어하던 다른 女人이 그 또 결이 나서 다른 男子와 結婚해 버렸으니 그야말로― 나는 지금 一朝에 破滅하는 結婚 위에 저립31하고 있으니 ― 一擧에 三尖일세그려.」

즉 이것이다.

T군은 암만해도 내가 불쌍해 죽겠다는 듯이 나를 물끄러미 바라다보더니

「자네, 그중 어려운 外國으로 가게, 가서 비로소 말두 배우구, 또 사람두 처음으로 사귀구 다시 채국채국 살기 시작허게, 그렇거능게 자네 自殺을 求할 수 있는 唯一의 方途가 아닌가, 그렇게 생각하는 내가 그럼 薄情한가?」

自殺? 그럼 T君이 눈치를 채었던가.

「이상스러워할 것도 없는 게 자네가 주머니에 칼을 넣고 댕기지 않는 것으로 보아 자네에게 自殺하려는 意思가 있다는 걸 알 수 있지 않겠나. 勿論 이것두 내게 아니구 남한테서 꿔온 에피그람32이지만.’

여기 더 앉았다가는 鰒魚처럼 탁 터질 것 같다. 아슬아슬한 때 나는 T君과 함께 빠아를 나와 알마추 단성사 문앞으로 가서 三分쯤 기다렸다.

尹과 姙이가 一條二條하는 文章처럼 나란히 나온다. 나는 T君과 같이 ‘晩春’試寫를 보겠다. 尹은 우물쭈물하는 것도 같더니

「바통 가져 가게.」

한다. 나는 일없다. 나는 절을 하면서

「一着 選手여! 나를 列車가 沿線의 小驛을 잘디잔 바둑돌 默殺하고 通過하듯이 無視하고 通過하여 주시기(를) 바라옵나이다.」

瞬間 姙이 얼굴에 毒花가 핀다. 응당 그러리로다. 나는 二着의 名譽 같은 것도 요새쯤 내다 버리는 것이 좋았다. 그래 얼른 릴레를 棄權했다. 이 경우에도 語彙를 蕩盡한 浮浪者의 資格에서 恐懼 橫光利一33氏의 出世를 사글세 내어온 것이다.

姙이와 尹은 人波 속으로 숨어 버렸다.

갸렐리34 어둠 속에 T君과 어깨를 나란히 앉아서 신발 바꿔 신은 人間코메디를 내려다보고 있었다. 아랫배가 몹시 아프다. 손바닥으로 꽉 누르면 밀려 나가는 김이 입에서 哄笑로 化해 터지려 든다. 나는 阿片이 좀 생각났다. 나는 조심도 할 줄 모르는 野人이니까 半쯤 죽어야 껍적대이지 않는다.

스크린에서는 죽어야 할 사람들은 안 죽으려 들고 죽지 않아도 좋은 사람들은 죽으려 야단인데 수염난 사람이 수염을 혀로 핥듯이 만지적 만지적 하면서 이쪽을 향하더니 하는 소리다.

「우리 醫師는 죽으려 드는 사람을 부득부득 살려가면서도 살기 어려운 세상을 부득부득 살아가니 거 익살맞지 않소?」

말하자면 굽달린 自動車를 硏究하는 사람들이 거기서 이리 뛰고 저리 뛰고 하고들 있다.

나는 차츰차츰 이 客 다 빠진 텅 빈 空氣 속에 沈沒하는 果實 씨가 내 허리띠에 달린 것 같은 恐怖에 지질리면서 정신이 점점 몽롱해 들어가는 벽두에 T군은 은근히 내 손에 한 자루 서슬 퍼런 칼을 쥐여 준다.

(復讐하라는 말이렷다)

(尹을 찔러야 하나? 내 決定的 敗北가 아닐까? 尹은 찌르기 싫다)

(姙이를 찔러야 하지? 나는 그 毒花 핀 눈초리를 網膜에 映像한 채 往生하다니)

내 心臟이 꽁꽁 얼어들어 온다. 빼드득 빼드득 이가 갈린다.

(아하 그럼 自殺을 勸하는 모양이로군, 어려운데 어려워, 어려워, 어려워)

내 卑怯을 嘲笑하듯이 다음 순간 내 손에 무엇인가 뭉클 뜨뜻한 덩어리가 쥐어졌다. 그것은 서먹서먹한 표정의 나쓰미깡, 어느 틈에 T군은 이것을 제 주머니에다 넣고 왔던구.

입에 침이 쫘르르 돌기 전에 내 눈에는 식은 컵에 어리는 이슬처럼 방울지지 않는 눈물이 핑 돌기 시작하였다.


===============================================================================================================

  1. 슡케―스; suitcase. 여행용 가방. (1)

  2. 나쓰미깡; 귤의 일종. 크기가 귤보다 크고 아주 신맛이 남. (2)

  3. 융(尹); 경상도 방언을 표기하느라 비음처럼 적음. (3)

  4. 瘠身; 수척한 몸 (4)

  5. 風丰; 살지고 아름다운 풍채. (5)

  6. 나가 갔다고; ‘나가 잤다고’의 오식 (6)

  7. 듀로워즈; drawers. 삼각팬티보다 긴 여자 속옷 (7)

  8. 一朶花; 한 떨기 꽃 (8)

  9. 汪洋한; 바다같이 넓은 (9)

  10. 슬램프; slump. 갑자기 오는 권태, 의기소침한 상태 (10)

  11. SEUVENIR; souvenir의 오식인 듯. 기억·추억·기념품·비망록의 뜻 (11)

  12. 암상; 남을 미워하고 샘을 잘 내는 잔망스러운 심술 (12)

  13. 다라지기도; 됨됨이가 단단하여 여간한 일에는 겁내지 아니하다 (13)

  14. 따이먼드; 다방 이름 (14)

  15. 안짬재기; 안잠자기. 남의 일에서 잠자며 일을 돕는 여자 (15)

  16. 討食; 음식을 강제로 청하여 먹음 (16)

  17. DOUGHTY DOG; 용감한 개. 여기서는 장난감의 이름 (17)

  18. 쵄지; change. 환전. 돈바꾸기 (18)

  19. 죗다; ‘쥐었다’의 뜻인 듯 (19)

  20. 내 댕겨 두로니까; ‘내가 다니다 들어오니까’의 사투리 (20)

  21. 듀레스; dress. 옷 (21)

  22. 痛棒; 좌선할 때 스승이 마음의 안정을 잡지 못하는 제자를 징벌할 때 쓰는 방망이 (22)

  23. 맞기; ‘맺기’의 오식 (23)

  24. 때쉬; dash. 돌진. 力走 (24)

  25. 西藏; 티벳지방 (25)

  26. 피테칸트롶스; 피테칸트로푸스 에렉투스(Pithecanthropus erectus). 1891년에 자바섬에서 발견된 약 50만년 전의 인류. 直立猿人 (26)

  27. 알라모우드; 아라모드( la mode). 유행의. 멋의 (27)

  28. 즈앙·꼭또우; 쟝 꼭도(Jean Cocteau). 프랑스의 시인·소설가·배우·화가. 세계 제1차 대전과 동시에 다다이즘으로 등장하여 <무서운 아이들>(1929) 등의 소설과 <Po sies>(1920)라는 시집을 남김 (28)

  29. 텐스; tense. 시제(時制) (29)

  30. 經産婦; 아이를 낳은 경험이 있는 여자 (30)

  31. 佇立; 우두커니 섬 (31)

  32. 에피그람; epigram. 경구(警句) (32)

  33. 橫光利一; 요코미츠 리이츠(1898∼1947). 일본의 소설가. 川端康成과 더불어 신감각파 운동을 전개한 후 신심리주의 문학으로 옮아감. <機械>, <紋章>, <日輪> 등을 씀 (33)

  34. 갸렐리; gallery. 회랑. 방청석 (34)


반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

이효석 - 들[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
이효석 - 돼지[무료소설]  (2) 2012.02.01
현진건 - 동정[무료소설]  (3) 2012.01.24
이효석 - 도시와 유령[무료소설]  (1) 2012.01.19
이상 - 단발[무료소설]  (1) 2012.01.18
반응형

함박눈이 쏟아진데다가 비가 내린 뒤에 일기가 추워서 얼어붙은 길바닥이 미끄럽기 짝이 없는 음력으로 섣달 어느날이다. 그날 학교 방문을 나선 나는 광화문 앞에서 전차를 내려 사비(社費)바람에 팔자에 없는 인력거를 잡숫기로 하였다. 다닐 길은 육상궁(毓祥宮)까지 치받쳐서 제2고등보통학교를 방문하고 나오려다가 진명, 배화 두 여학교에 들를 작정이었다. 그리고 차부에 대하여는 제2고등보통학교를 왕복하는 데 얼마냐고 물어 보았다.

“80전만 주십시오.”

막걸리 몇 잔을 먹었던지, 익혀 놓은 게 딱지 모양으로 새빨간 얼굴과 우형(愚螢)하고 유순한 빛이 도는 동그란 소의 그것 같은 눈을 가진 차부가 이렇게 청구하였다.

내 깜냥보파는 매우 헐하기 때문에 선뜻 올라타며,

“오는 길에 한 둬 군데 들러올 데가 있네. 달라는 대로 줄 테니‥‥‥”

“그저 처분해 줍시오.”

하고 차부는 숨을 헐떡거리면서 서십자각(西十字角)으로 꺾어들어 평탄한 길을 풍우같이 몰아갔다.

제2고보와 진명여학교를 거쳐서 필운대(弼雲臺) 꼭대기로 배화학교를 찾아 올라갈 적 이었다.

길이 좁으며, 토방도 많고, 돌멩이도 많은데, 게다가 빙판이라, 차체가 이리 비틀 저리 비틀 흔들리는 건 물론이려니와, 차부의 발이 질척질척 미끄러질 때가 많았다. 날은 차건만, 끄는 이의 목덜미에는 땀이 구슬같이 맺혔다. 학교를 다 가자 헐떡거리는 차부 앞에는 또 언덕배기가 닥치었다.

“여기서 내리지.”

차체가 둔덕 위로 기어오르려 할 제 나는 차부의 애쓰는 꼴을 보다 못하여 이런 말을 하였다. 그러나 차부는 대꾸도 않고 버럭버럭 땀을 흘리며 차체를 끌어올렸다. 나의 미온적 동정이 말경(末境)에 차삯 깎을 구실이 될까 두려워함이리라. 그렇지 않으면 ‘오죽 험한 데를 모시고 갔읍니까?’ 하고 값을 더 달랄 밑천을 장만하려 함이리라.

저편이 그렇게 생각하는 다음에야 이편에서 애써 자선을 베풀려 할 필요도 없었다. 나는 타고 배겼다.

올라갈 적에는 무사하였다. 그러나, 그 학교의 방문을 마치고 돌아올 때에는 무사치 않았다. 그리 누그럽지 않은 경사면을 내려 몰려고 할 제 나는 또 주의하였건만 차부는 또 코대답도 아니하였다. 자르르 하는 바퀴 소리가 나자 차부의 두 다리는 번개같이 달음질하였다.

(어째 이렇게 속히 가나?)라고 생각하자 마자 회오리바람 같은 것이 획하고 나의 몸을 뒤흔드는 것 같았다. 그럴 겨를도 없이 나는 땅궁장으로 길바닥에 자빠져 있는 나 자신을 발견하였다. 오른편 개천에 내리박힌 인력거는 모로 누웠고, 차부는 무슨 땅재주나 넘는 것처럼 두 다리를 번쩍 하늘로 쳐들고 머리와 상반부가 한데 오그라붙은 듯한 꼴이 얼른하고 나의 핑핑 돌리는 시선을 거쳤다.

내가 루루 털고 일어나자 차부도 루루 털고 일어났다.

“어디 다친 데나 없어요?”

“어디 다친 데나 없나?”

이런 인사가 서로 끝나자 우리의 눈은 인력거로 모였다. 채가 부서지고 흙받기가 깨졌으며 바퀴도 여러 군데 상한 모양이었다.

“이런, 젠강맞을 일 봐!”

간신히 엎어진 차체를 세운 후, 상한 곳을 어루만지며 차부는 어이없이 중얼거렸다. 그 눈에는 눈물의 그림자가 어른어른하였다‥‥‥

나도 한동안 우두커니 거기 서 있었다. 아무리 제 과실이라 할지라도 내가 그 원인의 일부임을 생각하매 마음이 좋을 리가 없었다.

“얼마 줄까?”

이윽고 나는 물었다.

“처분해 주십시오. 저는 이 섣달 대목에 10여 원의 손해입니다.”

차부는 부서진 차체로부터 눈을·떼지 않으며 대답하였다.

“아까 내리우랄 제 내려 주었으면 좋았지.”

나는 꾸짖는 듯이 불쑥 한마디하고 돈 1원 을 준 채 홱 돌아섰다. 삯 투정을 할까 보아 나는 뒤도 아니 돌아보고, 될 수 있는 대로 걸음을 재게 걸었다. 그러나 몇 걸음을 옮기지 않아 말할 누 없는 읍울(悒鬱)이 나의 덜미를 집었다. 그것은 나 자신의 해부에서 오는 읍울이었다. 돈 줄 때 불쑥 나온 나의 한마디, 그 속에는 차부에게 전책임을 돌림으로써, 나의 동정에 저버림을 질책함으로써 인력거 삯을 더 못 달라게 하려는 의식이 분명히 움직이고 있었었다. 자선을 받으면 이익을 잃을까 보아 위험을 무릅쓰고, 위험을 무릅쓴 끝에 막대한 손해를 보았건만, ‘내리 우라’한 말 한마디를 끝끝내 방패삼아 도덕적으로 차삯을 더 달랄 수 없게 만든 나의 태도(의식적이든 무의식적 이든)에 침이라도 뱉고 싶었다. 이런 생각을 하매 나의 가슴은 더욱더욱 읍울에 잠기었다.


반응형

' > 소설' 카테고리의 다른 글

이효석 - 돼지[무료소설]  (2) 2012.02.01
이상 - 동해[무료소설]  (0) 2012.02.01
이효석 - 도시와 유령[무료소설]  (1) 2012.01.19
이상 - 단발[무료소설]  (1) 2012.01.18
전영택 - 눈 내리는 오후[무료소설]  (0) 2012.01.14

+ Recent posts